diff options
| -rw-r--r-- | .gitattributes | 4 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | LICENSE.txt | 11 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | README.md | 2 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62151-0.txt | 7324 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62151-0.zip | bin | 126540 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62151-h.zip | bin | 728880 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62151-h/62151-h.htm | 5814 | ||||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62151-h/images/cover.jpg | bin | 117776 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62151-h/images/frontis.jpg | bin | 119877 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62151-h/images/i01.jpg | bin | 125647 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62151-h/images/i02.jpg | bin | 122095 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/62151-h/images/i03.jpg | bin | 114505 -> 0 bytes | |||
| -rw-r--r-- | old/old/62151-h.htm.2020-05-16 | 5814 |
13 files changed, 17 insertions, 18952 deletions
diff --git a/.gitattributes b/.gitattributes new file mode 100644 index 0000000..d7b82bc --- /dev/null +++ b/.gitattributes @@ -0,0 +1,4 @@ +*.txt text eol=lf +*.htm text eol=lf +*.html text eol=lf +*.md text eol=lf diff --git a/LICENSE.txt b/LICENSE.txt new file mode 100644 index 0000000..6312041 --- /dev/null +++ b/LICENSE.txt @@ -0,0 +1,11 @@ +This eBook, including all associated images, markup, improvements, +metadata, and any other content or labor, has been confirmed to be +in the PUBLIC DOMAIN IN THE UNITED STATES. + +Procedures for determining public domain status are described in +the "Copyright How-To" at https://www.gutenberg.org. + +No investigation has been made concerning possible copyrights in +jurisdictions other than the United States. Anyone seeking to utilize +this eBook outside of the United States should confirm copyright +status under the laws that apply to them. diff --git a/README.md b/README.md new file mode 100644 index 0000000..8f18f3b --- /dev/null +++ b/README.md @@ -0,0 +1,2 @@ +Project Gutenberg (https://www.gutenberg.org) public repository for +eBook #62151 (https://www.gutenberg.org/ebooks/62151) diff --git a/old/62151-0.txt b/old/62151-0.txt deleted file mode 100644 index 9428862..0000000 --- a/old/62151-0.txt +++ /dev/null @@ -1,7324 +0,0 @@ -Project Gutenberg's Adele Doring of the Sunnyside Club, by Grace May North - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: Adele Doring of the Sunnyside Club - -Author: Grace May North - -Illustrator: Florence Liley Young - -Release Date: May 16, 2020 [EBook #62151] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB *** - - - - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - - - - - - - - - ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB - - - - -[Illustration: “Suppose we have a club.”] - - - - - ADELE DORING - OF THE - SUNNYSIDE CLUB - - BY - GRACE MAY NORTH - - FOUNDER AND EDITOR OF THE SUNNYSIDE - CLUB OF CALIFORNIA - - ILLUSTRATED BY FLORENCE LILEY YOUNG - - BOSTON - LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO. - - - - - Copyright, 1919 - By Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co. - - All rights reserved - - ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB - - Norwood Press - J. S. Cushing Co.—Berwick & Smith Co. - Norwood, Mass., U.S.A. - - - - - Dedicated to - MARGARET EDNA ROCK - AND TO ALL OTHER HAPPY-HEARTED GIRLS - FROM TEN TO FIFTEEN - - - - - CONTENTS - - I The Sunnyside Club - II The Secret Sanctum - III A Jolly Scrubbing-Party - IV Adele’s Secret - V Pleasant Plans - VI A Surprise Party - VII A Birthday Feast - VIII More Surprises - IX The Mother Goose Play-House - X Preparing for Examinations - XI Vacation Days - XII The Fudge Party - XIII The Two Dryads - XIV Pine Island - XV An Exciting Adventure - XVI More Mystery - XVII The Little Bear - XVIII A Fish Supper - XIX A Trip to the City - XX Amanda Brown - XXI The Ball Game - XXII The King’s Highway - XXIII School-Days Again - XXIV The House by the Wood - XXV A Visit to the Poorhouse - XXVI A Mystery Solved - XXVII A Really, Truly Home - XXVIII The New Pupil - XXIX Eva Begins a New Life - XXX Eva Humiliated - XXXI Something Unexpected - XXXII A Happy Meeting - XXXIII Farewell to the Orphanage - - - - - Illustrations - - “Suppose we have a club” - Adele was holding her little audience spellbound - Eric and Everett soon had a crackling fire - “The miser’s gold!” - - - - - ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB - - - - - CHAPTER ONE - - THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB - - - There was spring in the air, - Though the woods were still bare. - There was fragrance all about, - Though not a flower was out. - There were seven girls so gay - Off for a holiday. - -Across the April meadows they danced, a long row, hand in hand. Another -month and the brown fields would be gold-and-white with daisies and -buttercups. - -“Look! Look! The pussy-willows are out!” Adele Doring called, as, with a -shout of glee, she darted ahead of the rest, toward a bush which grew -close to a low stone wall and not far from a sparkling brook. - -When the others came up, they caught hold of hands and danced about the -bush while Adele sang: - - “‘Little Pussy-willow, harbinger of spring, - We are glad to welcome you, such good news you bring.’” - -“Adele,” drawled Rosamond Wright when they had paused for breath, “I’m -powerful worried about you, for fear you are going to grow up to be a -poet or something queer like that.” - -Adele laughed as she perched on the low stone wall and fanned herself -with her broad-brimmed hat. - -“No fear of _my_ being a poet!” exclaimed Doris Drexel, as she and the -other girls sat down on the warm brown grass. “Why I couldn’t even make -‘curl’ rhyme with ‘girl’ without being prompted.” - -Then Adele, having put her hand in the pocket of her rose-colored -sweater-coat, gave a sudden exclamation as she drew out a piece of -folded paper. - -“Girls!” she cried. “Lend me your ears! I have a secret plan to reveal.” - -“Aha!” quoth Bertha Angel. “So you had a sinister motive, as Bob says, -for bringing us to this lonely, forsaken spot.” - -“You were wise to do so, if it’s a secret,” Rosie declared, “for even -the walls have ears.” - -“Well, if this old stone wall wants to hear what I have to say,” laughed -Adele, “it may listen and welcome.” - -“Do hurry and tell us!” cried the impatient Betty Burd. “Your plans are -always _such_ jolly fun.” - -“Well, then,” said Adele, mysteriously, “I’ve been reading a book.” - -“But there is nothing remarkable about that,” Doris Drexel exclaimed. -“You are almost _always_ reading a book.” - -Adele, not heeding the interruption, continued: “And in this book dwell -several maidens of about our own age. They belong to a secret society -and they have the best times ever. Now my plan is this. Since we seven -girls are continually together, suppose we have a club.” - -“Wouldn’t that be fun, though!” exclaimed Peggy Pierce. “I’ve always -wanted to belong to one.” - -“I choose to be treasurer!” declared Betty Burd mischievously. - -“Oh, Betty, _you_ treasurer!” cried Doris Drexel in mock horror. “Then -we never would know how our funds stood.” - -“Don’t you have enough of mathematics in school, little one?” Adele -asked with twinkling eyes. - -“Don’t I, though! Oh, girls!” Betty exclaimed dismally. “I just know -that you are all thinking of yesterday. Wasn’t it terrible when I was at -the board doing that problem and those visiting ladies came in and said -that they were interested in watching the progress made by the young. I -was so scared that every figure looked like a Chinese character to me, -and how I did wish that a trap-door would open under my feet and let me -gently down into the cellar. Luckily, Miss Donovan had no desire to be -disgraced, and so she bade me take my seat and let Bertha do the -problem.” - -“I hate math., too,” Doris Drexel declared. “I’m like the little boy who -said he could add the naughts all right but the figures bothered him.” - -“In truth,” said Gertrude Willis, “there is just one of us who was born -to be the treasurer of this club, and that one is Bertha Angel,—‘the -only pupil in Seven B who can add and subtract with unvarying accuracy,’ -as Miss Donovan so recently remarked.” - -“Good!” cried Adele. “Bertha Angel, you are elected treasurer, but your -duties will not be heavy, for at present there is no money to count.” - -“I accept the responsibility,” said Bertha brightly, as she sprang up -and made a bow. - -“Now,” Adele inquired, “who would like to be secretary?” - -“Secretary!” repeated Betty Burd blankly. “I thought that was a piece of -furniture. My Uncle George has one in his study and it looks like a -writing-desk.” - -“So it is, fair maid,” drawled Rosamond Wright, “but didst thou never -hear of one word having two meanings? The secretary which we want is a -person to write down the clever things that we say and do.” - -“I vote for Gertrude Willis,” called Doris Drexel. “Any one who could -write such a composition as she read yesterday in assembly on the -‘Rights of the Indian’ surely ought to be recognized as a genius in our -midst.” - -“Thanks kindly,” laughed Gertrude; “I’ll do my little best.” - -“Girls,” exclaimed Adele, “our club is now the happy possessor of a -secretary and a treasurer, but it has neither a name nor a president!” - -Peggy Pierce was on her feet in an instant, exclaiming, “There is only -one among us who could be our president, and she is”—“Adele Doring!” -the five others shouted in enthusiastic chorus. - -“You see,” laughed Peggy, as she resumed her seat, “the vote is -unanimous.” - -Adele, rising, made a deep bow as she recited with mock gravity, “Ladies -and gentlemen, I thank you for the honor which this day you have -conferred upon me, and I hope that my future acts and deeds will in no -way betray the confidence which you have placed in me.” - -“Oho!” Bertha Angel declared. “That speech was in last week’s history -lesson.” - -“I was hoping you’d all forgotten it,” Adele laughingly replied, as she -sat again on the low stone wall. - -“Well, I had, you may be sure!” Betty Burd exclaimed. “But what is the -club to be named?” - -“I had an inspiration last night,” said Adele, “so I wrote it down. I -thought we might name the club after our beautiful suburban town of -Sunnyside, and then I wrote this rhyme as a sort of pledge for us all to -sign: - - “We promise to look on the Sunnyside - And be kind and cheerful each day; - To help the needy or lonely or sad, - Whom we happen to meet on our way.” - -“Oh, Adele!” moaned Betty Burd in pretended dismay. “Why didn’t you tell -us in the beginning that we had to be saints to belong to your club? If -I should turn into a cherub too suddenly, my mamma dear wouldn’t know -me.” - -“Don’t worry about that,” laughed Adele. “We aren’t any of us in danger -of sprouting wings just at present.” And then she added seriously, “But -I do think that a club ought to stand for something more worth while -than just fun and frolic. Of course we’ll have that, too; we always do.” - -“You are right, Adele,” exclaimed Gertrude Willis warmly. “I think it is -a beautiful pledge, and I wish to be the first one to sign it.” - -Adele produced a stub of a pencil, and the paper went the rounds, each -girl writing her name thereon. - -“Now,” said Adele, “only one thing remains to be decided upon, and that -is, where we shall have our Secret Sanctum.” - -“Our which?” asked the irrepressible Betty Burd. - -“A place where we may hold our secret meetings,” Adele explained. - -“You may use our attic if you wish,” drawled Rosamond, “but, I warn you, -it’s powerful warm up there in the summer, and cobwebby.” - -“An attic is all right on rainy days,” Adele replied, “but the blue sky -is the roof for me, now that spring is here.” - -While she was talking, Adele’s eyes were roving the meadow. Suddenly she -saw something, and, leaping to the ground, she skipped about with -delight, to the amazement of the others. - -“Adele,” protested Peggy Pierce, “tell us, so we may dance, too.” - -“Ohee!” sang out Adele, catching hold of Peggy and whirling her around. -“I’ve just thought of the dan-di-est place for a Secret Sanctum, but I’m -not going to tell until I find out if we may have it. Meet me Monday -morning under the elm-tree and then I will tell you.” - -So ended the first meeting of the Sunnyside Club, which was destined, in -the months to come, to bring cheer and happiness into many lives. - - - - - CHAPTER TWO - - THE SECRET SANCTUM - - -The town of Sunnyside lay in a wide valley, beyond which were sloping -hills, and among them, clear and blue, nestled Little Bear Lake. - -To the south of the village there was a field which was so yellow in -summer that it had been called Buttercup Meadows. Near it was a maple -wood, and through the wood and across the field rippled a merry little -brook. - -Now, in the meadow and near the wood, and close to the laughing brook, -stood a picturesque old log cabin. Years before, when the nearest town -had been ten miles away, Adele Doring’s grandfather had owned all of the -land that one could see from the top of Lookout Hill, and in this log -cabin his sheep-herders had lived. - -The sheep and the herders had long since passed away, but the old log -cabin was still standing, and Adele’s father now owned it, and, too, he -owned the Buttercup Meadows and the maple wood and the laughing brook -and Lookout Hill. - -It was that log cabin which Adele had seen on the day when the Sunnyside -Club had been formed by the seven girls who were always together. They -had been wondering where they could hold their meetings, when Adele had -spied the log cabin, and she had thought at once that it would make an -ideal Secret Sanctum, but she did not want to tell the others until she -had asked her Giant Father’s advice and consent. - -The next morning, after breakfast, Adele revealed her plan. “May you -have the log cabin, Heart’s Desire?” her Giant Father asked with -twinkling eyes. “Why, of course you may! Uncover yonder ink bottle and I -will deed it to you this very moment.” - -“Oh, Daddy!” Adele laughingly exclaimed. “I don’t want to own it that -way. I just want your permission and mother’s to do with it as I like.” - -Mrs. Doring beamed on them both as she replied, “If your father is -willing, daughter, then so am I.” - -“Oh, you darlings!” Adele exclaimed, joyously hugging them. “Thank you -so much.” Then catching up her hat and books, away she skipped to -school. - -The trysting-place was a big spreading elm-tree which stood in the -middle of the girls’ side of the school-yard. Under it was a circular -bench, and here the seven maidens waited each morning until all had -gathered. - -When Adele rounded the high hedge which bordered the school-grounds, she -was greeted with a joyous chorus from the six who were already there. - -“Three cheers for the president of the Sunnyside Club!” cried Betty -Burd, the irrepressible. - -“Hush! Hush!” laughed Adele, looking quickly about. “Don’t you remember -that it is a secret society?” - -“Luckily there is no one here but ourselves and the elm-tree,” Rosamond -said. - -“Adele!” Gertrude Willis exclaimed. “Why are your eyes so shining and -bright? Have you good news to tell?” - -“Indeed I have,” Adele replied gayly. “Just think, girls, we may have -it!” - -“Have what?” asked the puzzled six. - -“O dear, how stupid of me!” laughed Adele. “Of course I hadn’t told you -about it, had I? Well, you know that we wanted a place in which to hold -our club-meetings, and I said I had thought of one if we might have it.” -The six nodded eagerly. - -“Well, then, we may, and it’s the loveliest, idealest place for a Secret -Sanctum that ever could be thought of.” - -“Oh, Adele, do tell us where it is,” begged Peggy Pierce. “I am ’most -consumed with curiosity.” - -“Well, then, I will end your suspense by telling you that it is the log -cabin over in Buttercup Meadows. It belongs to my dad, and he is glad to -let us have it, and so is mumsie.” - -“Ohee!” squealed Betty Burd. “How I do wish that there was no school -to-day, so that we might go right over to look at our newest -possession.” - -“Let’s go at three!” exclaimed Adele; “that is, if our nice mothers do -not need us after school.” - -The mothers not only did not need them, but one and all were glad to -have their daughters out of doors as much as possible in the pleasant -spring weather, and so, as soon as the afternoon session was over, the -seven maidens went hippety-skipping across the brown meadows. - -Adele was armed with a good-sized key, which was rusty with age, but -which proved that its days of usefulness were not over, for, when it was -slipped in the padlock, it turned with a creak and the door swung open. - -As first it was so dark within that they could see nothing, but soon -their eyes, becoming accustomed to the dimness, noted several objects -about. - -“Oh, do look!” cried Doris Drexel in delight. “Here is rustic furniture -which must have been made by the sheep-herders many years ago.” - -“Can’t we get some light on the subject and a little air as well?” -exclaimed Bertha Angel. “It’s stifling in here. Good! Here’s a window,” -she added as she pulled a leather thong from a nail and threw back a -rude wooden blind, thus uncovering a square opening, and through it -came, not only a fresh breeze, but also the slanting rays of the -afternoon sun. - -“There! Now we can breathe,” said Adele, “and examine our possessions -more closely.” - -There was a rude bed-couch, a rustic table, and several three-legged -stools. These were fashioned out of the trunks of small trees, with the -bark still on them. - -“Oh, but this will make an adorable Secret Sanctum,” exclaimed Betty -Burd. - -“Girls,” drawled the romantic Rosamond Wright, “if only this furniture -could talk, what tales of sheep-herder’s life it could reveal!” - -“The place is so musty and cobwebby,” said the practical Bertha, “we -shall have to scrub every inch with warm soap-suds.” - -“Oh, Burdie, how could you throw soapy water on my poetical dreams!” -moaned Rosamond, who did not even like to hear a scrubbing-brush -mentioned, much less entertain the idea of wielding one. - -“Tut! Tut! My children!” Adele intervened. “Now all listen to me. You -know the spring examinations are due in a few weeks, and we must study, -study, _study_, and cram, cram, _cram_, so let’s forget that the cabin -exists until next Saturday, and then let’s come out here with all the -needed utensils, and, with Bertha to superintend the task, we will soon -have the place as clean as a whistle.” - -“Oh-h!” moaned Rosamond, and then she added mischievously, “I do believe -that I’m going to be confined to my bed all day next Saturday with -overstudyitis.” - -“Don’t worry about that,” laughed Doris Drexel. “You may have -overtattingitis, Rosie, but never overstudyitis.” - -Rosamond had made yards and yards of tatting, which she said would some -day adorn her wedding finery, and the other six often teased her about -it, for, as yet, to them boys were playmates and brothers and nothing -else. - -Then Rosamond dramatically exclaimed: “Girls, I will not fail you in the -hour of need. Armed with my mother’s best feather-duster, to be used on -pianos only, I will be here Saturday next at the appointed hour.” - -“Well, I’ll bring an extra scrubbing-brush, Rosie,” said Bertha -teasingly. - -“And let’s bring our lunches and stay all day if our nice mothers are -willing,” Peggy Pierce remarked. - -“That we will!” exclaimed the six. The door was again closed and the key -hidden under a log which served as a step. Then, hand in hand, the Sunny -Seven, as Adele called them, hippety-skipped homeward, chattering like -magpies and laying wonderful plans for the adornment of their Secret -Sanctum, which, in the summer to come, was to be the scene of many a -jolly lark. - - - - - CHAPTER THREE - - A JOLLY SCRUBBING-PARTY - - - The sky is always bluer, - And the songs of birds more gay, - And the meadow blossoms sweeter, - Upon a Saturday. - A week of lessons over, - And long golden hours for play. - -Saturday dawned sunny and blue, and Adele was up at an early hour and -down in the kitchen before Kate had set the water to boil. - -“The top of the morning to you!” Adele called to the kindly Irish woman -who had been cook in the Doring family since before Jack was born. - -“And it’s you, Colleen,” said Kate, “and some merriness you’re planning, -to be up this early.” - -“Right you are!” the girl gayly replied. “I’m going to a picnic, and I -want to borrow a mop and a scrubbing-brush and a pail and some rags.” - -Kate held up her hands in pretended horror as she exclaimed, “And a -picnic do you call it?” - -“It truly is,” laughed Adele, “and I want some sandwiches and pickles -and some of those darling little cakes which you made yesterday morning, -and—” - -“Take anything that you can find, Colleen,” said Kate, as she busied -herself with breakfast preparations. - -So Adele put up a bountiful lunch in a covered basket which she kept for -the purpose. Jack, who was a year older than Adele, sauntered out into -the kitchen and helped himself to one of the chocolate cupcakes as he -exclaimed: “Say, Della, why don’t you ever ask us fellows to these -picnics of yours? It isn’t fair for you girls to eat all the good things -by yourselves.” - -“Maybe we will some day,” Adele replied. And then she added merrily, -“But you wouldn’t want to be asked to-day.” - -“I should say not,” Kate began, “with brooms and mops and pails—” But -she said no more, for Adele, springing up, whispered, “Hush, Kate! It’s -a secret!” - -After breakfast Adele ran down to the barn, and Terrence, Mr. Doring’s -handyman, hitched her black pony, Firefly, to the little red cart. Into -this were stowed the lunch and cleaning utensils, and then Adele drove -out of the yard, waving to her mother and Kate. - -The homes of the other six were soon visited, as they were all in the -same neighborhood, and each girl appeared with scrubbing-brush and apron -and pail. - -“We’ll take turns riding,” said Adele, as she leaped lightly to the -ground. “Betty, you may drive, and Gertrude Willis, you climb in and -ride and keep an eye on the scrubbing-brushes, lest they attempt to hop -out over the sides. The rest of us will trudge along behind.” - -Gertrude had not been strong during the winter, and that was why -thoughtful Adele had suggested that she should ride; and as for little -Betty Burd, the youngest of the seven, to own a pony like Firefly was -the dearest desire of her heart, but her widowed mother felt that other -luxuries were more necessary. Adele, knowing this, took every -opportunity which offered to give Betty the pleasure of riding or -driving Firefly. - -Across the meadow they went, a gay cavalcade. Like all young things in -spring, their hearts were filled with joy and they wanted to dance and -sing. During the week the maple wood had changed from brown to silvery -green, and there were patches of fresh grass along the banks of the -laughing brook. - -“Hark!” cried Adele with glowing eyes, as she stopped and held up one -hand. “Did I hear it or did I not?” - -They all listened, and from a clump of bushes near there arose, sweet -and clear, the morning song of a robin. Then, with a rushing of wings, -the redbreast was up and away. - - “Cheerily! Cheerily! The robins sing. - We’ve come to tell you. It’s spring! It’s spring!” - -Adele sang happily. - -“I hope you all wished on the first robin,” Rosamond exclaimed, “for -that wish is sure to come true.” - -“Well,” said Adele thoughtfully, “I don’t believe that there’s a thing -in the whole world that I have to wish for. I’ve mother and father and -Jack and a happy home and such nice friends. What is there left for one -to desire?” - -“Lucky Adele!” Betty Burd said almost wistfully; and then Adele -remembered how lonely Betty and her mother were for the loved one who so -recently had been taken away; but brave little Betty, sensing this, -called cheerily, “Trot along, Firefly! Let’s run them a race!” and -Firefly did trot along at such a gay pace that the brushes and pails -rattled about and Gertrude had quite a time to keep them from bobbing -out, while the girls on foot had to run and skip to keep up, and so, -gayly, they soon reached the Secret Sanctum. - -Adele unhitched Firefly, with Betty helping, and then the pony was -allowed to roam, for he never wandered far away from his mistress. - -The door and window of the cabin were soon open, and Bertha, who had -been appointed director-in-chief of the scrubbers’ brigade, began to -issue orders. “Somebody fill the pails at the brook,” she said, “and -somebody else be gathering sticks for a fire. Hot water gets things much -cleaner than cold.” - -And so the girls skipped about, finding wood, and filling pails, and -starting a fire, for, of course, Bertha had some matches. - -“Did any one think of scouring-powder?” asked Peggy Pierce, as she -rolled up her sleeves and donned her big apron. - -Silently Bertha produced the required article. - -“Burdie, what an orderly brain you must have,” Rosamond exclaimed in -wonder and admiration. “I never would have thought of soap-powder in a -thousand years.” - -“You’d have brought the latest song or a bit of tatting, wouldn’t you, -Rosie?” Doris Drexel asked, to tease. But Adele, fearing that Rosamond -might be hurt, hastily added, “We need all sorts of people in this world -to keep it balanced. Now a story-book is much more to my liking than -soap-powder, but Rose and I are going to show you young ladies that we -are as good scrubbers as any of you.” - -Rosamond smiled lovingly at her champion, and then, as Bertha was giving -further orders, they all gathered about to listen. - -“I think,” the director-in-chief was saying, “that it would be better to -carry the rustic furniture all out by the brook, and then it can be -washed there and dried in the sun, and that will clear the cabin floor -and make it easier to scrub. Now, Gertrude, you take charge of the -outdoor work, but don’t you lift a thing, and Rosamond and Peggy will -help you while the rest of us do the inside.” - -Then the girls took hold of the rustic table, and, by turning it -sidewise, it soon stood near the brook; the rustic bed-couch followed, -and, with six to lift, it was not heavy for any. Gertrude protested that -she was really much stronger than she had been, but they would not allow -her to help. - -By this time the water in the pails was hot, and Betty Burd impulsively -stooped to lift one of them from the fire, when Bertha warned: “Don’t -you touch that handle, Betty. It will burn you. Wait! I’ll show you -how.” Then, taking the broom, Bertha slipped it under the hot handle. -Betty took hold of the other end, and together they lifted the pail from -the fire and placed it on the grass. The soap-powder was added, and, -when the water was cool enough, the brushes were dipped in and the -rustic furniture was drenched and scrubbed. - -“If there are any little bugs living in this bark,” Peggy said, “we bid -them come forth.” - -“They’ll be drowned little bugs before many minutes,” Rosamond added, as -she threw a pail of fresh water from the brook over the table, to rinse -off the soap-suds. This they also did to the couch-bed and the stools, -and then the rustic furniture was left in the warm noon sunshine to dry -and sweeten. - -Meanwhile, the inside of the cabin was being thoroughly scoured, and -many a startled spider darted out into the meadow, never to return. - -At last the four maidens appeared in the doorway, and Adele threw -herself down on the warm ground as she exclaimed, “Well, if scrub-ladies -get as weary as this in their bones, I’m glad that I’m planning to take -up a different profession.” - -“Oh, you girls had the hardest part of it,” Gertrude declared. -“Scrubbing the furniture was really like play.” - -“Well,” said Adele, “we seven have banded together with the firm resolve -of looking on the sunny side of things, and the sunny side of this -scrubbing is—” - -“That it’s done,” Rosamond interrupted. - -“I’ll agree that is one sunny side to it,” laughed Adele, “and the other -is, that we’ll enjoy our Secret Sanctum so much more, now that it is -sweet and clean—” - -“And bugless,” put in Betty Burd. - -Adele, heeding not the interruption, continued, “And you know a thing -that’s worth having is worth working for.” - -“Oh, Della,” cried Peggy Pierce, “would you mind postponing the lecture -until after we have our lunch? I’m positively famished.” - -“So am I,” Rosamond declared. - -“Well, since we’re hungry, suppose we eat,” said the practical Bertha. - -“Hurrah for our treasurer!” cried Betty Burd, springing up and dancing -toward the little red cart with a sprightliness which did not suggest -weariness of bones. Then, climbing up, she handed out the seven baskets, -and soon a tempting repast was spread on the paper table-cloth which -Rosamond had brought. - -“Did ever sandwiches taste so good before?” muttered Peggy Pierce, with -a mouth full of bread and cold chicken. - -“Who said olives?” asked Adele, as she sighted a little pile in front of -Rosamond. - -“Pardon me for not passing them sooner,” Rosamond exclaimed, with -elaborate politeness as she lifted the paper napkin on which they were -heaped, but, this being moist, the olives fell through and rolled about -on the table-cloth. - -“Grabbing isn’t manners!” Doris Drexel called, as Betty Burd pounced -upon one. - -“There are two olives apiece,” said Rosamond, “so you might as well grab -that many if you wish.” - -“I did have a chocolate cup-cake apiece for us,” moaned Adele, “but that -brother Jack of mine came out into the kitchen, and, without as much as -saying ‘by your leave,’ he ate the biggest, and when I went back to the -jar for more, nary a one was left.” - -“Never mind, Della,” Bertha condoned, “I have an extra sugar -cookie,—they’re made out of real cream—and you shall have it.” - -“Yum-m!” murmured Rosamond as she took a bite of her sugar cookie. -“Aren’t they delicious! I suppose you made them, Burdie.” - -“I did that,” Bertha replied, expecting again to hear how practical she -was. - -“You’ll make a good wife for a poor man, a missionary or somebody like -that,” said Doris Drexel, as she nibbled daintily on her cookie, to make -it last as long as she could. - -“Marry!” said Bertha scornfully. “I’m not going to marry anybody.” - -“Well, you needn’t be so snappy about it,” laughed Doris. “I didn’t mean -right away, to-morrow. I know you’re only thirteen, though tall for your -age.” - -“Girls!” the sentimental Rosamond exclaimed. “Which one of us do you -suppose will have the first romance?” - -“Not I,” laughed Adele, as she sprang up and shook the crumbs from her -lap; and then she added reproachfully, “There’s somebody at this picnic -who hasn’t had a bite to eat and it’s a shame, so it is. He’s coming now -to tell us what he thinks about it.” - -The girls looked around and there stood Firefly, gazing reproachfully at -them. - -“I choose to feed him,” cried Betty Burd, springing up; and dancing -again to the cart, she called gayly, “Come on, you darling Firefly. -Here’s the nicest hay for you, and some oats and a lump of sugar for -your dessert.” - -The other girls repacked the baskets and tossed the papers on the dying -embers of their fire. It had been made close to the brook, so that they -could put it out quickly if the dry grass began to burn. - -Then, to their delight, they found that the floor of the cabin was dry, -and so the warm, clean furniture was carried back in, and then Adele -exclaimed, as she brought forth a pad and pencil, “Sit down everybody, -and, since your brains are rested, I shall expect them to produce -brilliant ideas. Now gaze about our Secret Sanctum and tell what it -needs.” - -“There’s a green fly coming in at the window,” Doris Drexel announced. -“We ought to tack up mosquito-netting.” - -“Good,” exclaimed Adele, as she wrote down the suggestion. “We’ll call -that item one.” - -“I think we ought to make a sort of mattress for this hard couch,” Peggy -remarked, “if it’s intended for comfort.” - -“And sofa-pillows we need in plenty,” said the rather indolent Rosamond, -who liked things luxurious. - -“I’ll contribute a pine pillow,” Doris volunteered. “I have such a -fragrant one, and it’s just the thing for a rustic place like this.” - -“We need a bowl for flowers,” said Rosamond. “Mother has a big blue one -with a chip in it, and it would look adorable on the center-table filled -with buttercups and ferns.” - -“Fine!” cried Adele brightly; “item five. And in every one of our -pantries, on top shelves or in out-of-the-way places, there is apt to be -chipped or cracked china. With our mothers’ consent, let’s bring it over -here and have a china-closet. Then, when we wish to give a party, we -shall have plenty of dishes.” - -“But where’s the closet?” asked Betty Burd, looking about as though she -expected one to appear like magic before her. - -“We’ll make one,” Adele announced. - -“Make a china closet?” repeated Betty Burd in amazement. “Out of what?” - -“Orange boxes, no less, little one,” Adele replied. “I made a book-case -once and covered it with flowered chintz, and it was just ever so -pretty.” - -“Dad will let us have the boxes,” said Bertha Angel, whose father was -the leading grocer in town. - -“And my dear papa will contribute the cloth, I am sure,” Peggy declared. -Mr. Pierce owned the Bee Hive department store. - -“Some magazines would look homey scattered around on the top of the -table,” Gertrude remarked. “And then, we must have a bank in which to -keep our funds.” - -“And you must have a little blank-book, Trudie, and write down in it all -that we say and do,” Betty Burd declared. - -“Gertrude will certainly be kept busy if she does that,” laughed Doris -Drexel, “for some of us could out-chatter a poll-parrot.” - -“Naming no names,” said Betty Burd, making a merry face at Doris. There -was one delightful thing about their youngest member, she always took -teasing good-naturedly and joined in a laugh, even though it were about -herself, as gayly as did the rest. - -“And then, when our Secret Sanctum is all finished and furnished we must -have a house-warming party,” Rosamond declared. - -“Oh, won’t that be fun, though!” exclaimed Betty Burd, whirling around -like a top. - -“And we’ll invite Bob and Jack and all of the Jolly Pirates’ Club,” -Doris Drexel added. - -These happy girls were soon to give a party at their Secret Sanctum, -though it was to be very different from the one which they were so gayly -planning. - - - - - CHAPTER FOUR - - ADELE’S SECRET - - - A secret! A secret! - Who can guess the secret? - There’s blue in it and green in it, - And bird-song lilting gay, - There’s dancing and there’s laughter - And there’s mirth and merry play. - -One Friday, after the Secret Sanctum had been furnished as the girls had -planned, the six were waiting for Adele under the elm-tree in the -school-yard. - -“Didn’t we have fun last Saturday!” chattered Betty Burd. “But I don’t -know what we would have done if Bob Angel and Jack Doring had not carted -those heavy things to the cabin for us.” - -Bob Angel assisted his father after school-hours by delivering -groceries, and he had readily consented to cart the mattress and boxes -to the cabin for his sister, Bertha, and her friends. - -“I’m so glad I found those bright-colored prints up in our attic,” said -Doris Drexel. “They are some my grandmother had, and, with their queer, -old-fashioned frames, they are just suited to our Sanctum.” - -“I can’t get over admiring the china-closet and the book-case,” Betty -declared. “I never dreamed that such pretty things could be made out of -just orange boxes.” - -Rosamond glanced at her wrist-watch as she exclaimed: “Here it is five -minutes to the last bell. I never knew Adele to be so late before. What -can have happened?” - -“If Adele is late to-day,” said Doris Drexel, “it will break her perfect -record. She hasn’t even been tardy a moment this whole term.” - -“Ho! Here she comes now!” cried Peggy Pierce with a sigh of relief, for -the girls would have been as sorry as Adele herself if the perfect -record had been broken. - -“What ever kept you so long, Della?” Rosamond called. “We’ve been -waiting here for almost fifteen minutes.” - -“Did you break a shoe-lace?” Doris Drexel inquired. - -“Nary a bit of it,” laughed Adele when she could get her breath. “I -happened to see a clump of violets in a sunny corner and I dug them up, -roots and all, and took them over to Granny Dorset. She told me last -week that she was eager for the first violets to bloom; that somehow the -ache in her bones got better then, and since she can’t leave her bed to -get them for herself, I thought that I would take them to her, and she -was so pleased! I wish you might have seen her dear old eyes twinkle.” - -“Oh, Adele, you’re always thinking of kind things to do,” Betty Burd -declared. “I wish I were that way!” - -“There’s the last bell!” called Peggy Pierce. “Forward! March!” But -Adele detained them, exclaiming: “Wait, girls; I have the most -beau-ti-ful secret to tell you, but I’ll have to keep it now until after -school! Meet me under the elm-tree just as soon as ever you can.” - -Then into their class-room they went, but all through the morning -session they kept wondering and wondering what new fun Adele was -planning. In fact, Betty Burd was thinking so much about it that she -could not keep her mind on her lesson, and when Miss Donovan suddenly -asked her to name the capital of England, Betty was so confused that she -answered, “Oh, it’s a secret!” - -“A secret?” exclaimed the mystified Miss Donovan. Poor Betty blushed as -crimson as a poppy, and the other six girls just had to laugh. - -Then Betty explained that she had meant to say that London was the -capital of England, but that she had been thinking of a secret. - -When at last the class was dismissed, the Sunny Seven, as Adele called -them, hurried out to the elm-tree, and Betty Burd exclaimed: “Wasn’t -Miss Donovan a dear not to keep me in! I was so afraid that she would, -and then I couldn’t have heard the secret.” - -“Like as not you deserved to be kept in,” Bertha Angel remarked, “but we -are glad that you weren’t.” - -“Now, Adele, do tell us that secret,” pleaded Peggy Pierce, and they all -listened with eager anticipation. - -“Look at me hard,” Adele said, “and see if you can guess my secret.” - -The six girls turned her around and even examined the big ribbon bows on -her golden-brown braids, but they couldn’t find a clue to the secret. - -“Don’t I look a little bigger or older or something?” Adele asked. - -“Oho-ho! I know!” cried Doris Drexel, clapping her hands gleefully. -“Adele, it’s _your_ birthday.” - -“You are warm,” Adele replied, “but it isn’t my birthday yet. It’s just -going to be. Think of it, girls! Next week I shall be thirteen years old -and almost a young lady.” - -“Shall you do your hair up?” asked Rosamond Wright, whose dearest desire -was to wear her curls twisted on high. - -“Dear me, no,” laughed Adele. “I shall wear braids until I’m twenty, I -guess.” - -“Oh, Della, I do hope you’re going to have a party,” exclaimed Peggy -Pierce. “I have the sweetest new dress. It’s white muslin, all scattered -over with pink rosebuds, and I’m just pining to be asked to a party so -that I can wear it.” - -“Yes, I’m going to have a party,” Adele replied, “but you won’t be able -to wear that dress to it, Peggy; it’s going to be a different sort of -party.” - -“Oh-o-o!” came a wailing chorus. “Aren’t we going to be invited?” - -“Not exactly,” laughed their favorite, “and yet I shall expect you all -to be there.” - -“Oh, Adele!” Bertha Angel exclaimed. “You are so mysterious and so -provoking! Do you expect us to come to your party without an -invitation?” - -“Of course not,” Adele replied, “and I won’t keep you guessing any -longer. This is the way of it. Yesterday I went over to the orphan -asylum to read stories to the very little children, as I do every -Sunday, and when I was coming out I passed what I supposed was an empty -class-room. The door was open a crack, and I thought that I heard some -one crying inside. I looked in and saw a girl of about our own age -sobbing as hard as ever she could. I had never seen her before. I went -nearer and said, ‘Little girl, can I do something to help you?’ At first -she only cried the harder, but I sat down beside her, and at last she -told me that her mother and father were both dead and that the people -she had been living with couldn’t keep her any longer, and so they had -sent her to the orphans’ home. I told her that she would like it there -because the matron was so kind. - -“‘Yes,’ she sobbed, ‘I shall like it, I guess, but next week Saturday -will be my birthday, and mother always gave me a party, but now nobody -cares.’ - -“I felt as though I would have to cry, too, but I knew that would not be -the way to cheer her up, so I asked her to take a walk with me and I -showed her the pleasant places around the Home. She loved the woods, she -said, and when we went back, an hour later, I guess she felt better, but -right then and there I decided that this year, instead of having a party -for _myself_, I would give a surprise birthday-party for Eva Dearman.” - -“Oh, Adele!” Gertrude Willis exclaimed. “I am so sorry for that poor -orphan girl. May we help give the party?” - -“That’s just what I hoped that you would want to do,” said Adele -happily. “I must skip home now and do my practicing, but to-morrow will -be Saturday, so let’s meet in our Secret Sanctum at three o’clock and -make our plans.” - - - - - CHAPTER FIVE - - PLEASANT PLANS - - - The Secret Sanctum log cabin stood - In Buttercup Meadows beside the green wood, - And the birds at nest-building would pause and sing - That joyous song which they carol in spring, - And the brook as it purled on its fern-edged way, - And the daisies and buttercups golden and gay, - Were all of them telling, “It’s May! Lovely May!” - And there the maids of the Sunny Clan - Met one Saturday a party to plan. - -“Girls,” said Rosamond Wright, as she looked out of the cabin for the -twentieth time, “it is quarter-past three and Adele not yet come.” - -“Oh, I forgot,” Betty Burd exclaimed, as she placed a bowl of daisies on -the rustic center-table, “Adele asked me to tell you that she might be a -little late, as she had to go on a very important errand!” - -“There is some one coming now on horseback,” Peggy Pierce remarked as -she came up from the brook with a pitcher of sparkling water. - -“All that I can make out is a cloud of dust,” said Bertha Angel, as she -shaded her eyes to look. - -“It is Adele!” cried Betty Burd. “She’s turning into the meadow lane -now.” - -The six girls ran out eagerly to meet the lassie, who came galloping up -on Firefly. Leaping lightly to the ground, Adele let the pony go -wherever he wished to browse, knowing that he would return to her when -she whistled. - -The girls pounced upon their favorite and led her into the cabin, where -she sank down among the soft-pillows, exclaiming, “I’ve ridden so fast, -I’m ’most out of breath, but I knew that you girls would be waiting -here, and so I came on a gallop. Now be seated and I’ll tell you all -about it.” - -Down on the floor the Sunny Six sat, tailor-fashion, and Adele began: -“I’ve been over to the Orphans’ Home to see the matron, Mrs. Friend. -She’s a dear! She was so pleased to hear that we wanted to give Eva -Dearman a birthday party, and what do you think? That little girl was -brought up just as nicely as we have been. Her father was a wealthy -broker, but he lost his money, and then both of her parents died. Some -neighbors took care of Eva until her money was all gone and then they -sent her to the orphanage.” - -“Heartless wretches!” exclaimed the impulsive Betty Burd. “Seems like it -wouldn’t have cost them much to have given the poor motherless girl a -corner in their home.” - -“Well, they didn’t,” Adele continued, “and Mrs. Friend says that all Eva -Dearman has to her name is the deed to some worthless desert property in -Arizona.” - -“Oh, girls,” exclaimed the romantic Rosamond Wright, “what if there -should be gold on that desert land, and what if our Orphans’ Home girl -should turn out to be an heiress!” - -“Such things only happen in story-books,” said the practical Bertha -Angel. “Now don’t let’s interrupt Adele again. We want to hear the plans -for the party.” - -“Mrs. Friend told me that there are twelve girls in the Home who are -just about our own age. One of them, Amanda Brown, is so surly and -disagreeable that none of the others like her, and the matron said that -we need not ask her unless we wish, but of course we would not think of -leaving her out.” - -“Perhaps a party is just what she needs,” suggested Gertrude Willis, the -minister’s daughter. - -“And now,” said Adele, “don’t you think it would be nice to give a -present to each one of the Home girls?” - -“It would be a nice thing to do, surely,” Gertrude answered. “How much -money have we in the club treasury?” - -The girls had each given what they could to start a Sunnyside fund, and -Doris Drexel, whose father was a bank president, had contributed a small -bank in which to keep their wealth. - -Bertha Angel rose and said gayly, “I’ll go and get the bank and then -we’ll count our money.” - -Now, back of the log cabin was a shed, and, one of the boards in the -floor being loose, the girls had hidden their bank in a dark hole which -they had found underneath it. The shed was then padlocked and the -precious fund they believed was surely safe. It would have been safe -enough had it been locked in the log cabin, as the girls well knew, but -Rosamond had declared that it was much more romantic to steal out to the -shed and place it in the dark hole under the loose board, and so, to -please her, this had been done. - -Bertha took the rusty key and ran around to the shed. When the door was -open, the girl noticed that the board was slightly lifted, and that the -stone which they usually placed on it had been rolled away. What could -it mean? Kneeling, she lifted the board higher and thrust her hand into -the dark hole. But the bank was not there. - -Springing up, she ran back to the cabin, calling excitedly, “Girls! -Girls! What do you suppose has happened?” - -The startled six rushed out of the cabin door. “Why, Bertha, what is the -matter?” Adele exclaimed. “You look as though you had seen a ghost.” - -“It’s worse than a ghost,” said Bertha dismally. “Our bank is gone.” - -“Gone!” echoed all of the girls in amazement. - -“Then we can’t give the party or the presents or anything,” wailed Betty -Burd. - -“And I’ve spent all of my allowance for two months to come,” moaned -Adele. - -The girls reached the shed and each one felt in the dark hole under the -loose board. - -“It must have been a tramp,” Doris Drexel declared. - -“Maybe he’s hiding in the woods this very moment,” said Rosamond -fearfully. - -“It couldn’t have been a tramp,” Bertha remarked thoughtfully, “because -the door was locked and there is no window.” Then suddenly she burst -into a peal of merry laughter. The other six looked at her in puzzled -amazement. - -“Why, Bertha,” Adele exclaimed, “surely there is nothing funny about -it!” - -“Yes there is,” Bertha replied, her eyes dancing. “Don’t you remember -that, at our last business meeting, we decided that our bank _might_ be -stolen, and that we would change its hiding-place?” - -“Oh, of course,” said Peggy Pierce. “And that very day I took it -down-town and asked father to keep it in his safe. I’ve been cramming so -hard for examinations, I guess, that now I can’t remember anything.” - -“Never mind, Peggy,” said Adele, as she slipped her arm around the -crestfallen girl. “Our memories all play strange pranks at times.” Then, -turning to the others, she called, “Come on; let’s don our hats and -finish this meeting down at the Bee Hive, because, of course, we would -buy the birthday presents there anyway.” - -Firefly came on a gallop when Adele whistled, and whinnying for the lump -of sugar which his mistress always had for him. - -“Gertrude, would you like to ride?” Adele asked. But Gertrude said that -she wasn’t a bit tired and would much rather walk with the others. - -“Well then, Betty,” Adele began, and the others laughed at the happy -eagerness with which that small girl clambered up on the pony’s back. -Betty was only eleven, though she would soon be twelve. She was _petite_ -and dark and sparkling, and everybody’s pet. Away she galloped over -Buttercup Meadows, her hair flying out like a mantle about her -shoulders. - -Half an hour later the six who were walking reached the Bee Hive, and -found Betty, flushed from her gay ride, awaiting them. Luckily at that -hour of the day the store was not as busy as its name implied, and jolly -Mr. Pierce gave his whole attention to the flock of happy girls. How he -laughed when he heard the story of the lost bank. Out of the safe it was -taken and the money was counted by the treasurer. - -“Exactly six dollars and thirty-three cents,” she announced. “Now the -question is, will that amount of money purchase suitable birthday -presents for twelve guests?” - -The girls had not noticed that during the counting Peggy, the darling of -her father’s heart, had beckoned him to the back of the store and had -begged him to be a _dear_ and give them something extra nice for the -orphans. Had the girls known about this, they would not have been as -surprised as they were when Mr. Pierce stepped forward with a tray on -which were ever so many necklaces with lockets of different designs. - -“Oh-h!” breathed the six with delighted sighs. “But, Mr. Pierce, we -never could purchase twelve of these adorable chains for six dollars and -thirty-three cents.” - -“The cause is such a good one,” said Mr. Pierce, with a twinkle at -Peggy, “that you may have them at cost.” - -Then followed a rapturous fifteen minutes, during which the girls -selected twelve necklaces and lockets. - -“Orphans always have to wear things just alike,” Adele declared, “and so -I am sure that they would like to have these different.” - -“I suppose that we ought to give them stockings or handkerchiefs or -something useful,” suggested Bertha Angel, the practical. - -“Maybe so,” said Adele, “but this time the poor things are going to have -just what we would like for ourselves,—something useless and pretty.” - -When at last the twelve necklaces were chosen, each was placed in a -little square white box lined with pink silk. The Sunny Seven thanked -Mr. Pierce and then away they went with their treasures. The twelve -orphans, busily working at the Home, little dreamed of the pleasure that -was in store for them. - - - - - CHAPTER SIX - - A SURPRISE PARTY - - -The eventful Saturday dawned bright and sunny. Adele awoke as soon as -did Robin Red, who lived in the blossoming apple tree close to her -window. Perched on a teetering twig, he caroled his good-morning song -and Adele listened with a happy heart. - -“Such a beautiful, sunny day for our party,” she thought joyously as she -hurriedly dressed, tiptoeing about, that she need not awaken the rest of -the family. The Sunny Seven had agreed to rise at dawn and meet at the -log cabin as early as they possibly could, for there were many things to -be done to make ready for their guests. - -Meanwhile, in the orphan asylum, which was a mile out on the Lake Road, -the morning tasks were begun. The atmosphere of the place was home-like, -due to the kindly, mothering heart of the matron. Windows were thrown -open, and sunshine, fragrant breeze, and bird-song drifted in. - -Eva Dearman, upon awakening, had slipped a photograph from under her -pillow, and, gazing at the sweet pictured face, she had whispered -softly, “Mumsie, dear, this is my birthday, and I’m going to think that -you are with me all day, and I’m going to try to be brave and happy, -just as I know you would want me to be.” - -An hour later the older girls in the Home stood in line, waiting for the -morning tasks to be allotted to them. Eva was next to Amanda Brown. To -Amanda fell the task of sweeping and dusting the study-hall, while to -Eva Dearman was given the pleasanter one of sweeping the verandas, -raking the gravelly walks, and tidying up the summer-house. - -“That’s always the way,” grumbled Amanda, as the girls turned to get -brooms and brushes. “You have the easy work given to you, but they give -me that horrid old study-room to clean.” - -“I’ll tell you what,” Eva replied brightly, “I’ll hurry up with my work, -and if there’s any time before sewing-class, I’ll help you with yours.” - -Amanda stared in amazement. Eva had not been long in the Home, and the -girls were barely acquainted with her. - -Amanda Brown could not believe that any one really intended to be kind -to her. She knew that the other girls did not like her, and she tried to -think that she didn’t care, and so, instead of thanking Eva, she rudely -retorted, “Seeing’s believing,” and away she went. - -Eva sang a little song softly to herself as she swept the front porch -thoroughly and as quickly as she could. Then the garden-walks were raked -until not a stray leaf or twig could be found. When her task was -finished, Eva paused to listen to a bird-song as she thought: “Poor -Amanda! It is hard to be shut in that dreary study-hall this bright -morning. I’ve half an hour left to do as I like.” - -Almost longingly, she looked over toward the little wood where she loved -to go when her task was done, but instead she skipped into the Home, -and, dancing down the hall, burst into the study-room, exclaiming gayly: -“Ho there, Amanda! Seeing _is_ believing!” - -Amanda looked up in surprise. Indeed she could hardly believe her eyes -when she saw Eva pounce upon the teacher’s desk and dust it thoroughly -and vigorously. In fifteen minutes the work was finished, and Amanda -knew that she ought to say “Thank you,” but her stubborn spirit -rebelled. However, just at that moment one of the younger girls appeared -in the doorway and said: “Oh, Eva Dearman, here you are! I’ve been -hunting everywhere for you. Mrs. Friend wants you to come to her study -at once, and she wants you, too, Amanda Brown.” - -Puzzled, and wondering if they had done anything wrong, the two girls -went down the corridor and Eva rapped on Mrs. Friend’s door. - -A kindly voice bade them enter. In the study were ten other girls, who -looked flushed and excited. What could it mean? - -“Eva,” said Mrs. Friend, putting her arm about the girl and kissing her -on the forehead, “we want to congratulate you on this your thirteenth -birthday.” - -Eva blushed rosily as she replied happily, “Oh, thank you, Mrs. Friend.” - -Then the matron continued, “Because it is Eva’s birthday, I am going to -give you other girls who are near her own age a half-holiday, and so you -may go now and take your baths and put on your best white dresses.” - -“Oh, goodie! goodie!” cried several of the girls, as they clapped their -hands gleefully. Then out of the door they went, remembering to be quiet -in the halls. An hour later, fresh from the bath, they donned their best -white dresses and their butterfly hair-ribbon bows, which their matron -had given to them at Christmas. - -Eva, like a princess among her maidens, beamed on them all as she -exclaimed: “You girls do look so pretty, every one of you! But,” she -added suddenly, “where is Amanda Brown?” - -No one knew. She had not been in the bath-room, nor had she dressed, for -her white gown was still lying on her cot. - -A bell was ringing, which called the girls below. Eva, alone, lingered -behind, looking everywhere for Amanda. At last, pausing to listen, she -heard a faint sobbing, which seemed to come from the linen-closet. Eva -opened the door, and there on the floor lay Amanda in a miserable heap -of brown calico. She looked up with eyes that were red and swollen. - -“Go away!” she said sullenly, but Eva leaned over and took hold of her -hot hand. - -“Amanda,” she said gently, “please come out. Do you want to spoil my -party?” - -“I’d spoil your party if I went to it,” sobbed Amanda. “Jenny Dixon said -I would. She said that I am so cross and homely, she doesn’t see why I -was invited.” - -“Did Jenny Dixon say that to _you_?” asked Eva with a white face. - -“No-o, she didn’t say it _to_ me,” Amanda replied. “She whispered it to -Mabel Hicks, but she knew that I would hear, and I won’t go to your -party! I won’t! I won’t!” - -“Very well,” said Eva firmly, “then neither will I! Amanda Brown, do you -suppose that I would enjoy my birthday-party for one minute if I knew -that some one was left out and unhappy?” - -Amanda found it hard to understand Eva. “I don’t see why you should care -about _me_,” she replied; “nobody else does.” - -“But I do care,” Eva said sincerely. “Now please hurry, Amanda, and I -will help you to dress.” - -With a strange new happiness in her heart, Amanda crept from the dark -closet, and half an hour later the two girls went down-stairs to the -dining-room arm in arm. Amanda, in her white dress, with the crimson -bows on her black braids, looked very different from the Amanda who that -morning had been dusting in the study-hall. - -After dinner Mrs. Friend told the twelve to put on their best hats and -go out in the front yard and watch for something to come down the road. - -“Oh! Oh!” cried Sadie Bell. “I do believe that we are going somewhere. I -supposed that the party was to be right here at the Home.” - -The twelve girls stood on the front lawn, Eva with her arm shelteringly -about Amanda’s waist. Eagerly they watched down the road for—they knew -not what. - -“Look! Look!” cried Jenny Dixon excitedly. “Here comes something queer. -Whatever can it be?” - -The girls ran to the gate and beheld a very strange vehicle coming. - - - - - CHAPTER SEVEN - - A BIRTHDAY FEAST - - - Twelve little orphan girls in white, - Hearts a-brimming with delight, - Watched with eager, dancing eyes - For what? They knew not! - A _surprise_! - -The twelve girls, flushed and excited, were peering down the country -road at the strangest vehicle which they had ever seen. It was, in -truth, a hay-rack covered with garlands of daisies and buttercups and -drawn by two white horses with daisy wreaths about their necks. On the -front seat was the driver, Bob Angel, with Adele at his side, while in -the wagon part the Sunny Six sat on the soft new-mown hay. They were all -dressed in white, and, to the surprise of the twelve orphans, the -wonderful equipage stopped at their own gate. In a twinkling Adele was -on the ground, and, taking both of Eva’s hands, she kissed her on the -cheek, exclaiming, “Lovely Queen o’ May! Your carriage has come to take -you away on this your thirteenth natal day.” - -Tears rushed to Eva’s eyes as she exclaimed, “Oh, Adele, you were so -good to plan all this for me.” Then, brushing them away, she said -brightly, “I’d reply in rhyme if I could, for I do suppose that one -should.” - -“Oho!” laughed Betty Burd. “Eva, you’re a poet and don’t know it.” - -“Come now,” said Adele, who was Mistress of Ceremonies, “we must start -on our journey. Eva, you are to sit in state with the driver, and all -the rest of us are to scramble up on the hay, because we are not so -important to-day.” - -“More rhymes,” laughed Peggy Pierce. - -Into the daisy-covered hay-rack the girls climbed, looking as pretty as -the flowers themselves. Then Bob started the horses, Jerry and Jingo, -and somehow they seemed to know that the spirit of fun was abroad, for -they galloped down the road at a merry pace and the girls laughed and -sang. Soon they turned into the meadow-lane. “What a darling log cabin!” -Eva exclaimed, as they neared the Secret Sanctum. - -“Just wait until you see the inside of it,” said Adele. Then the horses -stopped and out of the hay-rack the girls leaped, not waiting for Bob’s -proffered assistance. Adele threw open the cabin-door and the guests -entered with exclamations of pleasure. - -Bertha hung back for a few last words with her brother Bob, after which -he drove the equipage over near the wood, unhitched, and turned the -horses out to graze. Then he took a short cut to the town. - -Soon the merry fun began. There were whirling and singing and dancing -games, and after an hour of rollicking, Adele invited the guests to take -a walk with her in the maple wood, so away they went, little dreaming of -the delightful surprise that would await them when they returned to the -cabin. - -When the last gleam of white had disappeared among the trees, all was -hustle and bustle in Buttercup Meadows. - -“Quick now!” exclaimed Bertha Angel, who was Mistress of Ceremonies in -Adele’s absence. “We must hurry if we are to have everything ready in -fifteen minutes, and Adele never can keep the orphans in the woods -longer than that.” - -“The boys ought to be here this very second, if they are going to help -us,” said Betty Burd. - -“Bob and Jack promised to be here promptly at four,” Rosamond remarked, -“and it’s powerful close to that now.” - -“Well, you can depend on Bob,” Bertha exclaimed. “He is never even a -fraction of a moment late. Being my brother, I know his virtues and -otherwise.” - -“What is the otherwise?” asked Peggy Pierce, as the girls donned their -big aprons and darted about at various tasks. - -“Oh,” laughed Bertha, as she heaped lettuce sandwiches on a big blue -plate which had a crack in it, “Bob’s besetting sin is teasing me, and -such pranks as he can invent!” - -“Well,” exclaimed Rosamond Wright, as she glanced at her wrist-watch, -“your model brother is late to-day, for it is four to the second and -there is no one in sight.” - -“Oh, yes, there is,” said Betty Burd, as she came in from the brook with -a bucket of sparkling water. “There are two colored men coming across -lots just below here.” - -Doris Drexel looked out of the door, and then she sprang back with a -startled cry. “They _are_ negroes, and, oh, girls, what if they should -be tramps? I do wish that Bob had been here on time.” - -“They are coming right this way,” whispered Betty Burd. “Hadn’t we -better close the door and lock it?” - -“Let me look,” said Bertha Angel, as she stepped fearlessly into the -meadow. Then, to the surprise of the others, she called gayly, “Well, -Rastus, do hurry up! We’ve wasted time enough as it is.” - -“Why, Bertha!” exclaimed Peggy Pierce in surprise. “Do you know those -colored men?” - -“Know them? I should say that I do,” Bertha laughingly replied. And then -she ran right up to one of them, and, shaking her finger at him, she -exclaimed: “Aha, Bob Angel, now I know why you wanted to borrow my red -silk handkerchief.” - -Then the other girls, their fear changed to laughter, trooped out of the -cabin. - -“Jack Doring and Bob Angel!” Betty Burd exclaimed. “I never would have -known you boys in a hundred years.” - -“We-all heard you wanted some waiters,” Bob drawled, trying to talk in -negro dialect, “and we-all came to apply.” - -“Well, you-all are engaged,” laughed Bertha, “and now please do hustle.” - -Then every one bustled about. The boys made a long table with boards and -sawhorses, and benches on each side were fashioned with boxes and more -boards. Soon the tables were covered with flower-bordered paper -table-cloths, and there were napkins to match. Two bowls of daisies and -buttercups and ferns adorned the ends of the table, and in the very -center was placed a huge birthday cake, which Mrs. Doring had made for -Adele. It was frosted with white, and on it were thirteen pink candy -roses, for Eva and Adele that day were both thirteen. - -Mrs. Drexel had sent chicken salad, and the girls themselves had made -lettuce sandwiches, which were piled in tempting array. Rastus, as they -called Bob Angel, was just filling the last tumbler with pink lemonade -when Rosamond Wright exclaimed, “Here comes Adele!” - -There was a chorus of delighted exclamations from the orphans as they -approached. - -“I didn’t know a table could look so beautiful,” Amanda whispered to -Eva, as Adele motioned them to their places. Soon the festive board was -surrounded with laughing, happy faces, and then Bob and Jack, as black -as burnt cork could make them, greatly added to the merriment with their -antics. They wore small white aprons, and each had a folded towel flung -over one arm. They passed things with a flourish and talked a string of -nonsense, trying, with more or less success, to imitate the negro -dialect. - -The heaps of delicious sandwiches disappeared rapidly, the pink lemonade -was often replenished, and never before had a chicken salad been more -appreciated. - -At last Adele called gayly, “Girls, we must leave a corner for the -ice-cream and cake.” - -“That’s right,” laughed Gertrude Willis, while at the mention of -ice-cream the orphans looked as though their fondest dreams were being -fulfilled. - -“Garçon!” called Adele, who was just learning a bit of French. “You may -clear the table.” - -The waiters put their black heads out of the cabin-door and cried, “Law, -chile, wait a minute!” Later, when they did appear, each carried a -partly eaten sandwich, for the boys did not intend to miss any of the -good things themselves. - -Adele, to save Eva from embarrassment, agreed to cut the birthday cake, -but first she counted noses. - -“Say, Miss Doring,” Jack drawled, “I’ll be ’bleeged to tell you, ma’am, -I’se got two noses.” - -How the girls laughed, for it is easy to laugh when the heart is light. -So Adele allowed two pieces for each boy. When the cake had been cut and -the generous slices passed, the waiters appeared with pyramids of frosty -ice-cream. Then, when this had disappeared, Rastus came out with a -basket lined with flowers, but piled in the center of it were little -white boxes tied with pink and blue baby-ribbon. It was first passed to -Eva, who chose the wee box which was nearest, and then waited until each -orphan had drawn forth one of the dainty packages. - -“Now,” said Adele, with shining eyes, “open them all together.” - -How eagerly the ribbons were untied and the little boxes opened, and -then what a chorus of rejoicing there was! Eva had chosen just the one -that Adele had hoped she would, a slender golden chain and a locket -wreathed with pearls. When it was fastened about her neck Eva exclaimed, -“Oh, Adele, how can I thank you!” - -But Amanda called their attention to her locket, which was set with -pretty red stones. “I never owned a trinket before in all my life,” she -said softly to Eva, who sat at her side. Then, almost wistfully, she -asked, “Is it to be mine for keeps?” Eva fastened the chain about -Amanda’s neck and softly assured her that it was to be her very own. The -other ten orphans were equally pleased, and pretty the lockets looked as -they hung around the necks of their new owners. - -Soon Adele rose and the girls sauntered about until the flower-bedecked -equipage reappeared and they donned their hats. - -Eva held out both hands to Adele as she exclaimed gratefully, “If I live -to be a hundred years old, I never can have a happier day.” - -“You and I are going to have many happy days together,” Adele replied -warmly. And then the Sunny Seven, who were staying behind to clear up, -waved to the guests as long as the hay-rack and its black drivers were -in sight. - -During the day Adele had often wondered why none of the girls had -congratulated her on its being _her_ birthday as well as Eva’s, but she -was of too generous a nature to feel hurt, and so she soon forgot all -about it, but her friends had not forgotten, as you shall hear. - - - - - CHAPTER EIGHT - - MORE SURPRISES - - -When Adele reached home after the orphans’ surprise-party, she found a -note telling her that her father and mother had gone for a ride into the -country. Jack Doring, having taken a bath, was changed from black to -white again. Then, donning his very best suit, he announced that he -might not be in until late; and, since this was Kate’s evening out, -Adele was soon left all alone in the big rambling house. - -Up to her room she went, just a bit weary from the long, busy day. -Leaning back in her comfortable lounging-chair, Adele thought to -herself, “It seems strange that even mumsie and dad have forgotten that -this is my birthday, and Jack hasn’t said a word about it. But then, I -could not have had a nicer time if I had had a party all for myself.” - -Then, closing her eyes, she drowsily listened to the evening song of the -robins who lived in the apple-tree just outside her open window. The -crooning melody seemed to grow fainter and fainter to Adele; a warm, -fragrant breeze from the garden brushed against her cheek, and soon she -fell asleep. It was dark when she awakened, and she sat up with a start. -What could it have been that had aroused her? Probably her father and -mother were returning. The girl listened intently. Suddenly something -fell with a crash in the room below. Springing to her feet, she turned -on the light, and, running to the top of the stairs, she called: -“Mother! Father! Is that you?” - -There was no reply, and for one brief moment Adele’s heart stopped -beating. There surely was some one down-stairs, but who could it be? -Then Adele remembered that her big white Persian cat had been asleep on -its cushion when she left the library. Of course it must be Fluff -prowling about, and perhaps he had tipped over a bowl of roses. She ran -lightly down the stairs and switched on the library lights. The white -cat rose from his cushion and yawned sleepily, so Fluff had not made the -noise. Adele had a strange feeling that some one was in the room, hidden -and watching her. - -“I hope that I am not growing timid,” she thought to herself; and then, -deciding that she would read for a while, she went out into the -dining-room, where she had left her book. She was only gone one moment, -but when she returned, the library was in total darkness and she knew -that she had left it lighted. Before she could be very much frightened, -however, there was a rushing, rustling noise, and snap! the lights were -on again. Great was Adele’s surprise at finding the room filled with -laughing friends. “_Happy Birthday!_” they shouted. - -Adele sank down on a chair and looked so white and strange that Jack ran -to her side and exclaimed, “Oh, Della, did we frighten you too much? I -didn’t realize that it would be so scary.” - -“I was afraid that we should frighten Adele,” Gertrude said -remorsefully, as she knelt beside her friend. “That’s why I suggested -that we go to the front door and ring.” - -But Adele, quickly regaining her composure, sprang up with a laugh, and -the color returned to her cheeks as she said: “No, you did not frighten -me too much. I guess I am just surprised, and that is what one should be -at a surprise-party, isn’t it?” - -Then, quite herself again, she chattered on gayly: “Do look at you all, -in your pretty best! And Peggy has her heart’s desire—a chance to wear -her new muslin with the rosebuds on it. It’s as pretty as can be, Peggy, -and your pink sash is adorable. Well, now I must run up-stairs and -dress.” - -“I’ll go with you and be your maid,” said Gertrude Willis, who was -Adele’s dearest friend. “You other girls may stay and entertain the -boys.” - -With Jack as Master of Ceremonies, the fun soon began. Meanwhile Adele -bathed and dressed in her prettiest. From below came the merry strains -of the victrola, playing waltzes and hops. When the two girls descended -the stairway, they found that the library had been cleared of furniture. -Mrs. Doring, having returned from her drive, had made this good -suggestion. - -Then what a merry hour they had. Suddenly the front-door bell rang and -Adele skipped to open it. An expressman stood outside and he inquired, -“Does Adele Doring live here?” - -“Yes, she does,” that wondering young lady replied, and then into the -hall the expressman brought a wooden box, which he deposited on the -floor. When he was gone Adele exclaimed eagerly, “Oh! _Oh!_ What do you -suppose is in it?” - -“I’ll get the hammer and then we will find out,” Jack said. A moment -later he was prying off the cover. There, among soft tissue papers, lay -ever so many books, all bound in pale blue, and the set was called -“Stories That Girls Like Best.” Indeed, there was every title among them -that a girl of thirteen could wish to possess. Adele clasped her hands -and exclaimed rapturously, “Who could have sent me such a beautiful -gift?” - -“Here’s a card,” Jack said, as he handed it to her, and eagerly she -read: - - To Our Darling Adele Doring - from - Her Sunny Six. - -“I just knew it!” cried their happy hostess, “and I do wish that I had -arms long enough to hug you all at once.” - -“Adele!” exclaimed Betty Burd. “Don’t make such a terrible wish. An old -witch might be lurking around and it might come true.” - -“Well, I hope not,” laughed Adele, “for my beauty would surely be -spoiled if my arms dragged on the floor.” - -Jack and Bob carried the pretty blue books into the library and placed -them on the center-table, and then the merry fun was renewed, when -suddenly the side-door bell clanged and Adele skipped to open it, but -there was no one outside. - -“Some one is playing a prank, I guess,” she laughingly said. But Jack -suggested that they turn on the porch light, and when this was done -Adele saw a low bird’s-eye-maple table on which stood a beautiful -drooping fern. When the boys had carried it into the library Adele -gleefully clapped her hands as she exclaimed, “It’s just what I need for -the bay-window in my room.” - -The little card which hung on the fern informed her that this was a gift -from her brother Jack and his six boy friends, who called themselves the -Jolly Pirates. Adele thanked them with shining eyes. - -“Now,” she said, “surely the surprises are over,” but just that very -moment Mrs. Doring called from the top of the stairs, “Adele, come up -here a moment and bring the girls with you.” And so up the stairs they -flocked, looking for all the world like a bevy of butterflies in their -pretty muslin dresses and their many-colored sashes. - -“Maybe it’s another surprise,” exclaimed Betty Burd, who was enjoying -Adele’s happiness as much as did that girl herself. - -Adele’s room was brilliantly lighted, and her adorable mother and her -Giant Daddy were standing in the door, waiting. Into the room the girls -trooped, and Adele gave a cry of joy when she saw a bird’s-eye-maple -writing-desk, on which were rose-colored blotters and a silver ink-stand -and scratcher, and holders for both pen and pencil. - -The card fastened to the desk read: - - To “Heart’s Desire” - from - “Giant Father.” - -These were the pet names which they had for each other. How Adele hugged -him! And then he laughingly exclaimed, “Now put on your spectacles, for -there is something else in this room for you to find.” - -Adele looked about, high and low. Suddenly she spied a water-color -painting in a rustic frame. It was a picture of their very own log -cabin, painted when the meadow was yellow-and-white with daisies and -buttercups. There were fleecy clouds over a sunny blue sky, and the -woods in the background were fresh and green, and, as for the laughing -brook, you could fairly see it sparkle and hear it gurgle as it danced -along. - -“From Mother,” a little card told her. - -“Mumsie!” Adele cried. “An artist from the city painted it, didn’t he? I -watched him one day when he was just beginning on the brook, and how I -loved it, but I never even dreamed that I was to own it.” - -Now, just at that very moment bells began ringing all over the house: -the front-door bell, the side-door bell, the Chinese gongs, the little -silver tea-bell clanged and jingled. What could it mean? - -“More surprises!” laughed Adele. “Come along, girls; let’s fathom the -mystery.” - -So down the stairs the Sunny Seven trooped. Bob Angel stood in the lower -hall, ringing a dinner-bell, as he chanted: - - “Ding, dong, dell! - Hark to the bell—ll—ll! - Come, follow me, - And see what you will see!” - -“Bob’s happy now,” his sister Bertha jokingly exclaimed. “Like all -little boys, he loves to make a big noise.” - -The girls trooped after the bell-ringer, and as they entered the -library, the folding-doors slid silently open, and such a festive scene -as they beheld in the room beyond! - -A mahogany table was decked with shining silver and sparkling glass, and -in the center was a frosted cake with thirteen candles ablaze. Pretty -name-cards told each guest where to sit, and of course Adele was at the -head of the table and Bob at the foot. Kate, with her kindly Irish face -aglow, appeared in the kitchen doorway and then Mrs. Doring came in to -help pass the good things. - -“Two feasts in one day!” exclaimed Bob Angel. “I wish I had the capacity -of Giant Blunderbuss of fairy lore.” - -The first course soon disappeared, and then the cake, with its twinkling -candles, was placed in front of Adele to be cut. - -“Thirteen is going to be my lucky number hereafter,” Adele laughed, and -then she puckered up her mouth and blew the lights out. “Oho, here’s a -card on the cake,” she called gayly, and then she read aloud, “For my -little Colleen, from Kate.” - -“Another present!” cried the delighted girl, “Thank you, Kate, and when -your birthday comes, I’ll make you a cake.” - -“Poor Kate!” Jack Doring said in mock sympathy. “I wouldn’t have a -birthday soon if I were you, Kate, but if you do have one, be sure to -hide the salt-box. You know why.” - -Adele laughed good-naturedly as she exclaimed, “Just because I put salt -in one cake instead of sugar is no sign that I am going to do it forever -after.” - -When the generous slices were passed, Betty Burd gave a squeal of -delight. “Oh, do look!” she cried. “There are things in the cake to tell -our fortunes.” - -“Mine is a piece of straw,” Dick Jensen chuckled. “So I am to be a -farmer, I suppose. Well, I’d like nothing better.” - -“Alas and alack!” moaned Doris Drexel. “I have a thimble, and I just -hate sewing, but I suppose that I shall have to be resigned to my fate.” - -“See what I have!” Jack Doring exclaimed, as triumphantly he held aloft -a silver dime. “I just felt in my bones that I was going to be rich some -day.” - -“Not if you have to work for it,” teased Adele, for Jack was rather -inclined to be indolent. - -“I wasn’t planning to work,” Jack replied calmly. “I shall find a gold -mine or some little thing like that.” - -“Poor little me!” moaned Rosamond Wright. “There doesn’t seem to be a -thing in my piece of cake.” - -Rosamond, in her pink dress, with her flushed face and short golden -curls, looked as pretty as the flower after which she had been named. - -“Don’t give up, Rosie,” Bob Angel called. “Seems to me I see a glint of -gold there in the frosting.” - -Eagerly Rosamond broke the cake where the glint was, and out fell a -wedding ring. - -“Congratulations!” cried Adele. “Rosie is to be our first bride.” - -When each future had been prophesied and the boys and girls had eaten -their ice-cream and cake, the merry party returned to the library, and -soon after, as the hour was late, they took their departure. - -When they were gone Adele nestled in her mother’s arms, as she said -softly, “Mumsie, this has been the happiest day of my life.” - -“That is because you have given others so much happiness,” her mother -replied. - - - - - CHAPTER NINE - - THE MOTHER GOOSE PLAY-HOUSE - - - There’s many a high-chair put away - For the baby that came, but could not stay. - There’s many a mother-heart yearning still, - And arms that a motherless babe might fill. - There’s many a home that’s sad and drear, - That a prattling child might bless and cheer. - -It was Sunday, the day after the eventful Saturday which would be so -long remembered by the Sunny Seven, as well as by the twelve orphans who -had been made so happy. - -Adele, dressed in pretty white muslin and wearing her daisy-wreathed -hat, tripped down the road toward the orphan asylum. She was so deep in -thought that she did not notice some one standing on the corner and -evidently waiting for her, until a pleasant voice called, “May I go with -you, my pretty maid?” - -“Oh, Gertrude Willis!” Adele exclaimed. “I was thinking of you that very -moment and wishing that you were going with me, and here you are.” - -These two friends were especially dear to each other. They walked on -together, and Gertrude said, “Adele, I think it so nice of you to go -every Sunday afternoon to tell stories to the little children at the -Orphans’ Home. I have often wanted to go with you, but usually father -has a young people’s meeting at the church and he likes me to be there, -but to-day he himself suggested that I go with you.” - -“I’m so glad!” Adele replied, giving her friend’s arm a loving squeeze. -Then they talked of Eva Dearman, and decided that they would try to be -like sisters to the little girl who had no home-people of her own in all -the world. - -“I just can’t imagine what that would be like,” Gertrude remarked, as -she thought of the parsonage in which there were five merry children, -watched over by a loving, if dignified, father, and the dearest mother -in all the world. - -Mrs. Friend, the matron of the Home, greeted them pleasantly, and led -them to the large, barren room where, on little red chairs, twenty small -children were seated. - -Their round, eager eyes were watching the door, and when they saw Adele, -their faces brightened, and it seemed as though sunshine had suddenly -entered the rather gloomy room. - -The children, ranging from five years to eight, arose, and, standing -beside their chairs, made funny little bobbing curtsies, and they piped -out, like so many chirping birds, “Good afternoon, Miss Adele.” - -“Good afternoon, little sunbeams,” Adele replied. “I have brought a -friend with me to-day. Miss Gertrude is her name.” - -Then the tiny tots bobbed another curtsy, and with solemn faces they -piped, “Good afternoon, Miss Gertrude.” - -“The little darlings!” Gertrude exclaimed softly, and tears rushed to -her eyes. It made her heart ache to think of all those babies and not a -mother to cuddle them, and then she thought of the childless homes to -which these very little ones might bring so much joy and happiness. - -Meanwhile they were seated, and Adele was holding her little audience -spellbound with the simple tales that all children love. Tucked away in -each one of them was a thought that would help the little listener to be -a better boy or girl during the following week. - -When the story-hour was over, Adele arose, and that was a signal for the -tiny tots to rise and chirp all together, “Thank you, Miss Adele.” Then, -to the surprise of Gertrude Willis, the twenty, without ceremony, rushed -at Adele, and that loving girl caught as many of the children as her -arms would hold. - -[Illustration: Adele was holding her little audience spellbound.] - -On their way out they stopped for a moment in the matron’s office. - -“Oh, Mrs. Friend,” Adele exclaimed impulsively, “how I do wish there was -a sunnier spot for the nursery! That north room seems so bleak and -chilly.” - -“I have often wished that we had money enough to fit out a cheery -nursery for our little ones,” Mrs. Friend replied with her kindly smile, -as she walked outdoors with the girls. “As it is,” she continued, “we -have all that we can do to feed and clothe the children entrusted to our -care.” - -As they sauntered toward the gardens Mrs. Friend said, “Yonder is a -little house that used to be occupied by a gardener. It is quite empty -now, and there is a sunny front room in it, and I have often wished that -I had some way of making it into a play-house for the very little -children.” - -“Oh, Mrs. Friend!” Adele exclaimed eagerly. “If we can find the way, may -we do it?” - -“Indeed you may!” Mrs. Friend replied, smiling at the girl’s enthusiasm, -and then she bade them good-bye. - -On Monday morning Adele started to school hippety-skipping and singing a -merry little song to herself. There were berry-bushes abloom in the -field over which she was taking a short cut, and from one of these just -ahead of her there arose a clear, whistling note. - -“A bobolink!” Adele thought, as she stole nearer to catch a glimpse, if -she could, of the feathered songster, but, to her surprise, the notes -changed to “Bob White!” Adele stood still, puzzled, when from the -blossoming bush, sweet and clear, arose a robin’s morning-song. - -“How strange!” the girl thought. “It must be a birds’ convention!” She -tiptoed nearer, when up from behind the bushes sprang a bevy of laughing -girls, and joyously they cried, “The top of the morning to you, Adele.” - -“But where are the birds?” asked the mystified girl. - -“Here in my hand,” Peggy Pierce replied, as she displayed a silver -whistle. “It’s a musical instrument belonging to my small brother. I -borrowed it because I wanted you all to hear the sweet bird notes.” - -“Truly, I thought there were birds in the bush,” Adele said. Then, -turning to Gertrude Willis, she asked, “Trudie, have you told the girls -about our plan?” - -“Of course not, Della,” that maiden replied. “The president of the -Sunnyside Club should make all announcements.” - -“Oh, what is it? Do tell us!” Peggy Pierce and Betty Burd exclaimed -eagerly. - -“It isn’t a party this time,” Adele replied, smiling at little Betty’s -enthusiasm, “but it is another opportunity for our Sunnyside Club to do -a kind deed.” And then she told them about the gloomy room which was the -nursery for the very little children at the orphanage; about the toys, -many of them old and broken; and about the cheery cottage in the garden, -and how Mrs. Friend had said that they might fit it up as a play-house -if only they could find the way. - -“Oh, girls!” Betty Burd cried with shining eyes. “We surely _can_ find -the way; that is, if mumsie is willing. I had the darlingest play-house -in the South. Papa was an architect and he planned it himself. There -were three rooms in it, and one of them was the home of Mother Goose. I -wasn’t very old then, but I shall never forget the joy in my heart when -I first beheld that room. It was like stepping into a Mother Goose -picture-book and being able to skip about in it. Then, when papa died -and we came North to keep house for Uncle George, I just couldn’t bear -to part with those Mother Goose things, so mumsie packed them in a big -box and brought them along, and ever since they have been up in the -attic. - -“Of course I am too old to play with those things now, but wouldn’t I -just love to fit up a play-house with them for those poor little -orphans! We’ll do it, too, if mumsie is willing.” - -Betty’s mother gladly gave her consent, and the following Saturday found -the Sunny Seven in the orphanage garden. The little cottage had been -thoroughly cleaned, much to the delight of Rosamond Wright, who did not -care to attend another scrubbing-party. - -The two orphans, Eva Dearman and Amanda Brown, at Adele’s invitation, -came out to help, and how happy they were to be included! - -“I do wish that the Mother Goose box would come, so that we might begin -to unpack it,” Betty Burd declared impatiently. - -“Bob said that he would bring it over just as soon as his morning work -was done,” Bertha explained. - -“Here he comes now, and Jack Doring is with him!” Doris Drexel called. -The girls crowded to the sunny window and looked out at the driveway; -then Adele threw open the door as Bob leaped to the ground. Pretending -to be a cartman, the boy exclaimed in a rather poor imitation of Irish -brogue, “Good day to yez. And where will yez be afther havin’ the -baggage put?” - -“Oh, Bob!” Betty Burd cried. “Weren’t you an angel to bring it over for -us!” - -“Of course he’s an angel, and so am I, too, for that matter!” Bertha -exclaimed. - -“Oh, I quite forgot that ‘Angel’ is his name,” Betty gayly replied. “But -do please bring the box right in and set it in the middle of the floor.” - -When this was done, she laughingly inquired, “And now, Mr. Cartman, what -might your charges be?” - -“Hum-m!” said the mischievous Bob. “Since it’s fer ladies, we’ll make -the charges light. I think one box of fudge would do nicely. What do you -say, Jack?” - -These boys well knew that wherever the girls were gathered together, -there also was a batch of fudge. - -“But we want some for ourselves,” Doris protested. “I think two squares -for each of you would be good pay for delivering the box.” Then she -added brightly, “Girls! I have a brilliant idea! We might give the boys -four squares each if they will open the box and help us unpack; but if -they refuse, they shall have nothing at all.” - -“Of course we will open it for you,” Jack Doring replied amiably, as he -took a hammer out of his coat-pocket. “Here, Bob,” he added, “proceed to -show the ladies what an excellent box-opener you are.” - -“Not a bit of it,” Bob replied. “Wouldn’t deprive you, old chap, of all -that honor for worlds.” So indolent Jack, having the hammer, had to pry -off the boards, and then merrily the unpacking began. There were four -large squares of cotton cloth on which were colored prints of Mother -Goose pictures. - -“Boys,” Betty implored, “please find a stepladder and tack these up for -us, and then we shall be through in short order.” - -“I should call it a large order,” Bob Angel declared, but nevertheless -he went out and soon returned with the needed stepladder. Then from a -high seat on the top of it he announced, “Ladies, be it known that my -charges for tacking are ten fudge squares with chopped walnuts in them.” - -“I’ll tell you what!” Adele exclaimed. “If you boys will help us to-day, -we girls will soon give a fudge party and you shall have just all the -candy that you can eat.” - -“Three cheers for Adele!” Bob exclaimed. And then so ably did the boys -lend their assistance that the work of unpacking and decorating was soon -completed, and with laughter and joking they remounted the wagon and -rode away. - -An hour later the twenty kiddies were admitted to their new play-house. -Mrs. Friend was with them, and she was as pleased as they were with the -Mother Goose room. There were cloth dolls dressed to represent the -different characters, and woolly Mother Goose animals, and there were -bright picture-books which babies could look at to their heart’s content -and the pages wouldn’t tear. - -Betty Burd, with her arm about Adele’s waist, stood looking on, and she -was hoping that somehow her dear daddy might know of the wonderful -happiness that his gift to her was giving to these baby orphans. - -When the children were willing to sit down and be quiet, Adele told them -the stories that went with the pictures on the walls. Then, when it was -all over and the Sunny Seven were about to depart, the little ones -scrambled to their feet and, making their funny little bobbing curtsies, -piped out, “Thank you, Miss Betty.” This was so unexpected that tears -rushed to Betty’s eyes and her voice trembled as she said, “You’re -welcome, little darlings.” - -On their way home Rosamond exclaimed, “And now, girls, let us plan that -fudge party which we promised to give for the boys!” - -“Not yet, Rosie,” Adele replied. “Final examinations are drawing near, -and I think we would better plan to just study and study, but as soon as -vacation arrives, we’ll have the nicest fudge party that ever was or -could be.” - -And with that promise Rosamond had to be content. - - - - - CHAPTER TEN - - PREPARING FOR EXAMINATIONS - - -On the first Saturday in June the Sunny Seven were to meet at the Secret -Sanctum, to begin a review of the term’s lessons, for the final -examinations were only three weeks away. - -Six of the girls were already there at the appointed hour, but, strange -to relate, the one who was usually first, this day was last. - -“Perhaps Betty isn’t coming,” Adele said. “It is possible that she is -not going to take the examinations. You know she is a year younger than -we are, and though she had been in Seven B in the South, the lessons are -different, and when she came North last term, they put her in our grade -on trial, and I think that she has found it very hard to keep up.” - -“You are right, Adele,” Gertrude replied. “Mrs. Burd told me that she -would far rather have Betty remain in this grade another year, but her -Uncle George is eager for her to advance.” - -“Here comes Betty on a skip and a run!” Rosamond exclaimed as she looked -out of the cabin-door, and in another moment the little girl about whom -they had been talking, danced in, and, sinking down on the couch, fanned -her flushed face with her broad-brimmed hat. - -“Girls!” she exclaimed as soon as she could get her breath. “I had -decided to give up taking the examinations,—mother wanted me to,—when -something very remarkable happened, and I am so excited about it, I just -don’t know what to do.” - -“Betty! Betty!” laughed Adele. “We can’t make head or tail out of what -you are saying. Won’t you begin at the beginning of your story?” - -“All right,” Betty replied, as she settled down among the sofa-pillows. -“You know my Uncle George is a very smart young man.” - -“He isn’t very young, is he?” Rosamond inquired. - -“Why, mother says that he is,” Betty replied vaguely. “Of course he -isn’t a boy, but every one says that he is very young to be an editor -and hold such a responsible position on a big city newspaper.” - -“I’ve heard my Giant Daddy say that your Uncle George writes very -cleverly,” Adele said kindly. - -Betty gave her a grateful glance as she continued, “Well, I guess he -must write pretty well, for he’s just sold his first story for one -hundred dollars. The check came on this morning’s mail, and Uncle George -opened the letter while we were at breakfast. When he saw the check, he -gave a whoop just like a boy, and he exclaimed, ‘Betsy Bobbets,’—that’s -his pet name for me,—‘if there’s anything in this shining universe that -you want, if a hundred dollars will buy it, you shall have it.’ Of -course I said that I wanted a jet-black pony, just like Firefly, and -Uncle George jokingly replied: ‘Betsy, we’ll make a bargain. If you will -pass perfect in spelling and grammar, the pony shall be yours!’ Mother -said, ‘Oh, George, I do not wish Betty even to try the examinations.’ -But he exclaimed, ‘Puppy-dogs and fiddle-sticks! My dear madam, this -daughter of yours is possessed of as fine a quality of gray matter as -one could wish, but she is sadly lacking in concentration and -perseverance.’” - -“How could you remember all that?” Rosamond exclaimed. - -“I guess because I was so interested and was listening hard, and, -besides, I knew that Uncle George was right. I had not expected to be -promoted this year, and so I had not really tried to learn the term’s -work.” - -“I believe that you could do it,” Adele remarked. “We should be sorry to -be promoted and leave our little one behind. Now our plan is to review -the entire term’s work, and if we go over and over it with Betty, we -shall also be impressing the lessons more firmly on our own minds.” - -“Then you think that I could do it?” Betty asked eagerly. - -“Of course you can,” Adele replied confidently, as she opened a speller. -“You all sit in a row and we will play school, the way we used to do, -and we’ll take turns being the teacher. Now, Betty, don’t you mind if -you make mistakes, but just listen and listen, and you will be surprised -how much you will learn.” - -Then followed a busy hour, and a robin, alighting for a moment on the -door-sill, wondered why girls could stay within on such a perfect June -day. But what could a robin know of examinations only three weeks away? - -When at last the girls were sauntering across the meadows on their -homeward way, Betty exclaimed joyously, “Girls, I’ve learned more to-day -than in a whole month at school.” - -“That’s because you put your mind on it, little one,” Gertrude replied. -“I have always felt that you could do much better if you really wanted -to.” - -Suddenly Betty laughed gleefully. “Won’t Miss Donovan be surprised,” she -chuckled, “if to-morrow in class I should happen to spell a word -correctly? She says that I can think up more wrong ways to spell a word -than any one she ever met.” - -As Betty had prophesied, Miss Donovan was indeed surprised to hear a -constantly improved recitation from that young lady, but little did she -dream of the hours and hours that were spent by that once heedless girl -in poring over spellers and grammars. - -One morning when the girls met under the elm tree, Doris Drexel -announced, “Only ten more days before the final examinations.” - -“Oh-h!” moaned Betty Burd dolefully. “If you were saying only ten days -more before Betty Burd’s funeral, I wouldn’t feel a bit more dismal -about it!” - -“Cheer up, little one,” Adele said brightly. “You are getting on -famously. Can you spell ‘believe’ to-day?” - -“B-e-l-i-e-v-e,” Betty replied with a faint attempt at a smile. “I do -believe,” she added with conviction, “that whoever made up the English -language tried to tangle the letters in it just as much as possible.” - -“Those old sages didn’t know about your pony, Betsy, or they never would -have done it,” Bertha Angel gayly remarked, and then the last bell -called them to their classes. - -This unusual application to her studies at last began to tell on Betty, -and as the fatal day drew near she visibly drooped. - -“George!” Mrs. Burd exclaimed one morning, when Betty, after having sat -listlessly at the table, finally departed for school without having -touched her breakfast. “If you do not forbid Betty’s studying so hard, I -shall do so myself. She’s all I have left in the world, now that her -daddy is gone, and I don’t care if she never, never learns to spell. If -you wanted to give her a pony, why didn’t you do so without making her -work so hard for it?” - -George Wainwright had been unusually busy in his city office of late, -and was seldom at the table when Betty was there, and as for the -examinations, he had quite forgotten about them. But that night he was -home for dinner, and he noticed how pale was the little girl whom he so -dearly loved, and when she refused to eat chocolate pudding and whipped -cream, her very favorite dessert, then, indeed, did his conscience smite -him, and he decided to take the child out of school at once and get the -pony, that she might ride and bring the roses back to her cheeks. And so -it was that he asked her to walk with him in the garden while he had his -after-dinner smoke. - -This was always a treat to Betty, and she went with him gladly. After -they had walked up and down the gravelly paths a few times, Uncle George -asked suddenly, “And how’s the spelling getting on, Betsy Bobbets?” - -“Well,” said Betty with a sigh, “I’ve got the ‘i-e’ right at last, and -if they will examine me on that I am sure to be perfect; that is, I -shall be if it’s a written examination. But, oh, Uncle George, if the -principal, Mr. Dickerson, comes in and gives us an oral one, I won’t be -able to spell one single word. I get so scared when he asks me a -question; something clutches at my throat, and everything turns black -before me, and even the words that I _know_ I know, I just don’t know at -all.” - -Uncle George laughed at the twisted sentence, and then he drew the -little girl down on a bench beside him. - -“What is it that clutches at your throat, little one?” he asked. - -Betty looked surprised as she replied, “Why, nothing, really, I -suppose!” - -“That’s just it,” Uncle George said earnestly. “People call it fear, but -it is nothing. What is there to be afraid of? Since you know how to -spell the word, all that you have to do is to spell it. And even if you -misspell it, no harm is done. The word will always remain, and you can -learn it at another time. Courage is the quality that I want my Betsy -Bobbets to cultivate,—courage and fearlessness.” - -“Oh, Uncle George!” Betty exclaimed, more like her bright self. “I am so -glad that you have talked to me this way. I feel ever so much braver. I -guess that all I am really afraid of is that I shall lose the pony.” - -How Uncle George wanted to tell her that she should have the pony, come -what might, but he decided that perhaps it would be better for her -character-development if he left things as they were. - -A few moments later Betty danced into the dining-room. Her mother, who -was putting away the silver, glanced up anxiously. She hoped that her -brother George had told Betty that she need not take the examinations, -and she was convinced that this was so when Betty exclaimed gayly, “Oh, -Mumsie, where’s my chocolate pudding and whipped cream? I’m so hungry -for it!” - -“It’s in the china-closet, dear. I thought that you might want it -later,” the mother replied. And then, while Betty was eating the pudding -with her old appreciation, Mrs. Burd asked, “Are you glad that you -aren’t going to take the examinations, Betty?” - -“But I am going to take them, mumsie dear, and you will be so proud of -me when I bring home a card marked ‘perfect’ in grammar and spelling.” - -Mrs. Burd was indeed puzzled, but she said no more just then. The girls, -too, noticed the change in Betty, and then one morning, under the -elm-tree, Peggy Pierce chanted dolefully, “And this is the day of the -final examinations. They mean to find out how little I know.” - -“Oh-h!” moaned Rosamond. “I’m scared stiff.” - -Then Betty surprised them all by asking: “What’s scaring you, Rosie? You -know your lessons, don’t you?” - -“Indeed I do! I know every word in every book from cover to cover,” -Rosie responded. “And so do we all, for that matter, for we’ve been over -them together at least twenty times.” - -“Well,” Betty remarked, “my Uncle George told me that fear is really -nothing at all but just our imaginations. I know that there is nothing -to be afraid of, and I’m not going to be afraid of it.” And before the -girls could recover from their astonishment, the last bell rang and they -went to their class-room. - -Miss Donovan smiled encouragingly at them as they entered, and then the -books were taken up and the examination-papers passed. - -Some of the grammar questions were rather hard, and took a clear brain -to think out. Adele glanced anxiously at Betty, but when that little -girl smiled back so reassuringly, she gave her no further thought. - -For an hour and a half the girls wrote and wrote, and then the papers -were taken up and they were allowed fifteen minutes for recreation. - -“Now,” said Rosamond, “what I would like to know is, are we to have a -written examination or is Mr. Dickerson coming in to give us an oral -test?” - -“Mr. Dickerson is the father of five children,” said Gertrude, “so we -need not be in the least afraid of him. He must know that children are -not perfect.” - -Once more in their seats in the class-room, the girls watched the door -eagerly. Would he come or would he not? Suddenly the door opened a crack -and then closed again; but a second later it reopened and Bob Angel -entered, bearing a message for Miss Donovan. He smiled broadly at the -girls as he went out. He felt sure that the message he had brought would -be a welcome one. - -Miss Donovan smiled, too, as she announced, “Mr. Dickerson has been -called away, and so we will have a written examination.” - -When at last the Sunny Seven were out under the elm-tree, Rosamond -dropped down on the bench, exclaiming, “Well, girls, I don’t know how -you all feel, but I am limp.” - -Betty’s eyes were shining. “Wasn’t Miss Donovan a dear to give us so -many i-e words!” she exclaimed joyously. “I almost think that I might as -well name the pony.” - -The next day Miss Donovan announced the result of the examinations, and -she said: “First of all, I want to congratulate Betty Burd. Her grammar -and spelling were perfect.” Then she added kindly, “Betty is to be -excused from the test in arithmetic, because she is to be tutored in -that subject during the summer, and then she will be promoted with the -rest of the class in the fall.” - -Such rejoicing as there was when the Sunny Seven were again under the -elm-tree. Betty wanted the other girls to go home with her, and so -across the meadows they joyously took their way. Into the house Betty -danced, shouting, “Mumsie! Mumsie! I passed perfect in grammar and -spelling.” - -“It isn’t possible!” exclaimed her delighted and astonished mother, as -she hurried from the library, embroidery in hand. But the card which -Betty triumphantly produced verified this startling statement. - -“Your Uncle George came home early this afternoon,” Mrs. Burd said. “He -is in the study.” - -But Mrs. Burd was wrong, for Uncle George, having heard the joyous -commotion, knew that it could have but one meaning and was already in -the hall. - -“Just good enough to be true, Betsy Bobbets,” he exclaimed when he had -heard the glorious news. Then Betty, remembering her manners, introduced -the six girls, and Rosamond mentally decided that Uncle George was ever -so good-looking and not so awfully old either. - -“And now,” said that young man gayly, “let’s visit the barn.” - -“Oh! Oh!” cried the delighted Betty, “Is that darling pony here this -very minute?” - -The pony was indeed there, and the girls all gave exclamations of -admiration when they beheld him, for even Firefly was not more handsome. - -Then each of the seven rode on his back around the circular drive, and -Rosamond declared that a rocking-chair could not be more comfortable. - -“I ought to name him Spelling or Grammar, I suppose,” Betty declared. -“But since he has a white spot on his forehead, I’m going to call him -Star.” - -Then, when Uncle George had led the pony back to his stall, Mrs. Burd -called the girls to the wide side-porch, which was so attractive and -cosy with deep wicker chairs, comfortable cushions, and here and there -big drooping ferns on wicker pedestals. When they were seated, Melissy, -the colored maid, brought out cold lemonade and little nut-cookies. - -“Well,” said Betty with a happy sigh, “I really do not deserve these -high marks, for if Uncle George had not bribed me, and if you girls -hadn’t encouraged and helped me, I probably would still be spelling -‘believe’ with an e-i.” - -“Next year,” Gertrude said wisely, “we will learn our lessons each day -as we go along, and then we shall not have to over-study just before the -examinations.” - -“And now,” Rosamond declared, “since vacation is here, we must plan to -give that fudge party which we promised the boys.” - - - - - CHAPTER ELEVEN - - VACATION DAYS - - - “Vacation days have come again, - Joyous, glad, and free. - We’ll brim them full of happiness - As ever days could be.” - -Adele sang this little song as she and the Sunny Six skipped across the -meadows on that last day after school. Then, parting with her friends at -the cross-roads, she went on her homeward way, walking more demurely, -since she was now in the village, but her thoughts were dancing as -joyously as before. - -“I’m so happy, so happy!” she said to herself. “I wish I might share it -with some one who hasn’t as much as I have.” - -And just as she turned in at the lilac gate, she thought of the some -one. Into the house she skipped, and, pausing in the lower hall, she -called eagerly, “Mumsie mine, where are you?” - -“Climb the golden stairs, daughter,” a sweet voice replied. And up the -softly-carpeted stairway Adele tripped, and, dancing into her mother’s -sunny sewing-room, she threw her arms about the pretty little woman who -was busily making buttonholes. Then, sinking down on a near-by stool, -she exclaimed, “Adorable Mother, have I been a real good girl this -year?” - -“Indeed you have,” Mrs. Doring replied brightly. And then she laughingly -added, “That reminds me of when you were a little girl, Pet, for you -always asked that when you were about to request a favor.” - -“Did I?” Adele inquired with twinkling eyes, as she took off her -broad-brimmed, daisy-wreathed hat and fanned her flushed face. Then, -laying her head against her mother’s knee, she added, “Mumsie, darling, -I haven’t changed very much, I guess, for I want to ask a great, big, -and perfectly beautiful favor of you. And since I have been so good, -don’t you think that you might say yes?” - -“Oho, Mistress Adele,” laughed her mother, “I cannot grant a favor -unless I know what it is.” - -“It’s something just ever so nice,” Adele said, “and it won’t be a mite -of trouble to you. I want to invite that orphan girl, Eva Dearman, over -to spend Saturday and Sunday. She’s just a dear, mumsie, and her home -was as nice as ours before her father lost his money and died, and then, -soon after that, her mother was taken. Oh, mumsie, when I think how it -might have been me, homeless and all alone, I’m so thankful, and yet -that makes me all the sorrier for Eva, and I would so like to share my -home with her just for two days.” - -There were tears in Mrs. Doring’s eyes as she held Adele close. Then she -said: “Do go and get Eva this very moment. I would like to meet your -friend.” - -“Oh, Adorable Mother!” Adele exclaimed as she sprang up. “I fly to do -your bidding. I’m sure that Mrs. Friend will be willing to let her come, -and won’t Eva be happy, though!” - -Adele tossed her school-books into her room as she hurried past, and -then down the stairs she flew. Out to the barn she skipped, and soon -Firefly was hitched to the little red cart. Adele waved to her mother as -she drove out of the lilac gate. She was so happy that, as soon as the -village was passed, she just had to sing. - -In the orphanage Eva Dearman was patiently helping Amanda Brown with her -mending, little dreaming of the joy that was soon to be hers. - -Adele drew rein in front of the rambling brick building, and telling -Firefly that he should have a lump of sugar if he would stand just ever -so still until she came back, into the Home she went. - -Mrs. Friend’s cheery voice bade her enter the office, and how the kind -matron beamed when she saw Adele’s shining face. - -“Why, lassie,” she exclaimed, “you look as though the nicest thing -imaginable was just about to happen.” - -“And so it is,” Adele replied, “if you will be a kind fairy and grant my -wish.” - -“It is granted,” exclaimed Mrs. Friend. “Now tell me what it is.” - -“I want to borrow one of your children for over Sunday. Mother would -have written a note, but she was too busy making buttonholes for the -Lend-a-Hands,” Adele explained. - -“A note is not at all necessary,” Mrs. Friend replied. “Which of my -children do you wish to borrow? I’m like the old woman who lived in the -shoe: I have so many children, I don’t know what to do.” - -“Can’t you guess which one I want to borrow?” Adele asked. And the -matron smilingly replied, “Indeed I can, and you will find Eva in the -sewing-room, I believe.” - -“Thank you, Mrs. Friend!” the girl exclaimed gratefully, and then she -tripped down the hall and rapped on a door. Eva herself opened it, and -with a little cry of joy she stepped out and exclaimed, “Oh, Adele, I’ve -just been pining to see you.” - -“Eva,” Adele said mysteriously, “you have an invitation. Would you like -to accept it?” - -Eva caught her friend’s hands, and with shining eyes she replied, “Would -I? Why, Adele, that’s a needless question! Indeed I would! Is it for all -of the girls, or is it just for me?” - -“Just for you this time,” Adele replied, and then she told her what the -invitation was. - -Tears rushed to Eva’s eyes, but through them a radiant smile was shining -as she joyously exclaimed, “Am I really and truly to live in your home -for two whole days?” - -Adele had not thought that it would mean so much to the little orphan. - -Half an hour later, Eva, dressed in her Sunday best and looking -radiantly happy, sat beside Adele in the little red cart, and Firefly, -having had his lump of sugar, was trotting along in his briskest -fashion. - -“Oh, Adele,” Eva exclaimed joyfully, “I was having such a hard time to -see the sunny side of life this morning, but now just everything sings -and glows.” - -And Adele, having brought so much joy to another, was radiantly happy -herself. - -Soon they were turning in at the driveway, and there was Adorable Mother -waiting on the porch to greet them. Her heart had been full of -tenderness for this orphan even before she had seen her, but when she -beheld the slender, graceful girl with soft golden-brown hair, which, -though braided, would escape in ringlets, and the sweet blue eyes which -looked up at her so yearningly, those mother-arms reached out and held -Eva in close embrace. - -“Mumsie, dear,” laughed the delighted Adele, “is it manners to hug a -young lady before you’ve been introduced?” - -“Yes, and kiss her, too,” Mrs. Doring replied, as she kissed Eva’s -flushed cheeks, and then she added kindly, “Adele’s friend is very -welcome to our home.” - -“Thank you, Mrs. Doring,” Eva said, smiling through the tears that would -come. - -“There now,” Mrs. Doring said briskly, “you two girls skip up-stairs and -have a nice visit before supper.” - -So up the broad and softly-carpeted stairway they went, hand in hand. -Eva gave an exclamation of delight when they entered Adele’s room. - -“It’s just like a fairy bower, and I’m so glad that I know the fairy who -lives in it.” - -It was indeed a pretty room. The wallpaper was the color of pale -sunshine, and looped about on it, here and there, were wreaths of wild -roses. The window-seat coverings, the curtains, the downy sofa-pillows, -all carried out the wild-rose design. There were bird’s-eye-maple -furniture, low shelves overflowing with good books, a little brass bed, -its pale yellow spread bordered with wild roses, and the big drooping -fern in the sunny bay-window. Surely there never was a cheerier room, -nor one better suited to the maiden who dwelt therein. - -“I’m glad that you like it,” Adele exclaimed, “and some day I want a -picture of you to put in this long frame with my very best friends, the -Sunny Six.” - -“Do you really?” Eva asked happily. “Oh, Adele, you are so dear and so -good to me that it isn’t a bit hard to see the sunny side when you are -around. Now if it’s manners, I’m going to poke about and examine your -room, just as if I were visiting a museum.” - -“Of course it’s manners,” laughed Adele. “I’m very proud of my -ornaments. Father’s younger brother is a great traveler, and he has -brought me things from all parts of the world. See this blue bowl with -the dragon wound about it? A little girl in Japan gave it to Uncle Dixon -for me. He said that her name was Wistaria, and that she looked as -though she had just stepped off of a Japanese fan.” - -“Wouldn’t you love to see her!” Eva exclaimed. “I’m so eager to visit -Japan some day when the cherry-trees are in blossom, and sit on the -floor and drink tea in the funny way that they do.” - -So with happy chatter the two girls wandered about the room, and Adele -told the story of each ornament. Then drawing Eva to the long mirror, -she laughingly exclaimed, “And now I will show you the life-sized -portrait of two beautiful girls.” Eva, looking in the mirror, saw two -happy faces smiling out at them. - -“Look closely,” Adele was saying. “See how true to life the artist has -made them. He has even put in the freckles.” Suddenly a boy’s voice -exclaimed from the doorway, “Vanity! Vanity! Thy name is Girl!” - -“Oh, Jack Doring!” Adele cried, whirling about. “It isn’t any such -thing. You were in front of your mirror for ages this morning, trying on -seven different neckties. But, oh, I forgot. Eva, you haven’t met my -brother Jack, have you? He isn’t famous for anything as yet, unless it -is for dodging work.” - -“How do you do, Miss Eva?” Jack said solemnly, as he made a low bow. -“Don’t believe a word that Sis says. I have acquired fame this very day, -of which my small sister knows nothing. I have been appointed Pirate the -Terrible, which means that I am now chief of the band of pirates to -which I belong; and, by the way, Sis, they are all coming over here this -evening to get that fudge which you promised to make for us when we -delivered the box.” - -“Honestly, Jack Doring?” Adele asked. “Why, I don’t believe that there’s -a square of chocolate in the whole house.” - -“Well, there will be,” Jack replied. “You see to inviting the girls and -I’ll get the chocolate and the walnuts. Mother said that we might have -the kitchen to-night.” - -When Jack had gone his way, Adele hugged her friend as she exclaimed, -“It will be a party for you, Eva, and I want you to have just the nicest -time.” Then, as the supper-bell was ringing, they made ready and went -down the stairs, arm in arm. - - - - - CHAPTER TWELVE - - THE FUDGE PARTY - - -As Adele and Eva entered the big pleasant library, which was living-room -for the Dorings, a tall man rose from a deep, comfortable chair, and, -laying aside the evening paper, turned to greet them. - -“This is my Giant Father!” Adele exclaimed. “Eva, I am introducing you -to the nicest man in the whole world.” - -Giant Father shook hands with Eva, and was just about to say some kindly -word of welcome when the side-door banged, and Jack, cap in hand, -appeared before them. “Sis,” he cried, “cast your eye upon this package! -Does it look like chocolate enough? And here are the nuts. It took all -the money I have earned this month to make these purchases.” - -“Earned!” exclaimed Adele. “Doing what?” - -“Children! Children!” Mrs. Doring laughingly admonished from the -doorway. And then she added, “Come now, since Jack has returned we will -have our supper.” - -When they were seated at the table, Adele gayly exclaimed, “Yes, Jackie, -since we have a guest, let us have peace to-night.” - -“I’ll gladly have a ‘piece’ of yonder chocolate mountain,” Jack said, as -he waved his hand toward a large cake such as no one could make, so he -thought, except their own cook, Kate. And Kate, serving the supper, -beamed happily on the brown head of the boy who had been the darling of -her heart ever since he had been placed in her arms fourteen years -before. It was indeed her chief happiness to make or bake something for -her boy, Jack. - -The merry supper in such a happy home brought tender memories rushing to -the heart of the orphan girl, but bravely she thought, “I must -appreciate what I have and stop grieving for what I cannot have.” - -When the supper was over Adele drew Eva into a little room near the -library. “This is Giant Daddy’s den,” she said. “Come in and close the -door. I want to telephone to the Sunny Six and invite them to the fudge -party.” - -Soon the line was busy, for Adele was holding merry conversations with -first one of her friends and then another. Yes, indeed, Betty Burd could -come, and wouldn’t it be jolly fun! - -“What shall I bring?” Peggy Pierce asked. “Just your own sweet self,” -Adele replied. Bob, Jack’s pal, had told Bertha Angel about the party, -and she said that she and Gertrude Willis would come together. Doris -Drexel lived next door to Adele, so all that she had to do was to crawl -through the hole in the hedge. - -Rosamond Wright said that she had to take a music-lesson first. Oh, yes, -she would come to the party after that. Why, she wouldn’t miss it for -worlds, but she _might_ be late. - -“They can all come,” Adele announced, as she arose from the desk on -which the phone stood, and then, taking Eva by the hand, she dragged her -gayly toward the kitchen. - -“We’ll help Kate do the supper work,” she announced, “and then we can be -getting the place ready for the party.” - -With so many helping hands, the room was soon in apple-pie order. Adele -explained to Eva about the club to which her brother belonged. “It’s the -luckiest thing,” she declared. “There are just seven girls in our club -and there are seven boys in Jack’s, so when we give parties we have an -even number. Not that we pair off. I don’t believe that any of the boys -like one girl more than another. They are just our brothers, you see. Of -course, being boys, they are not content to have a nice quiet club like -ours. Last year they had been reading Cooper, so they called themselves -‘The Mohicans,’ and such blood-curdling yells as they could give. -Sometimes they would dress up like Indians and paint their faces and -swoop down upon us girls when we were in the woods, and, truly, they -would frighten us, even though we knew perfectly well who they were. -This year they are reading Stevenson, and so their club is The Jolly -Pirates. They have elected Jack as their chief, and they call him Pirate -the Terrible.” - -Just then the front-door bell rang and Adele skipped away, soon to -return with five girls, all of whom welcomed Eva gladly, and then -laughingly they made deep curtsies to Jack, who had just appeared. That -good-looking boy, in return, bowed in most courtly fashion. - -A few moments later another bell rang, and Adele, opening the side-door, -peered out into the gathering darkness. - -On the porch stood six boys. The head of each was covered with a black, -shroud-like cloth, and in a melancholy tone they chanted: - - “Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest. - Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum.” - -“Oh, boys!” Adele exclaimed. “Do take off those dreadful black things! -You give me the shivers, even though I do know who you are.” - -But the six black figures stood motionless, and then one asked, in a -deep, gruff voice, “Is this the home of Pirate the Terrible?” - -“Yes, it is,” laughed Adele, “but he isn’t so very terrible just now, -for he has on a calico apron and he’s cracking nuts for the fudge.” - -Then, to the surprise of the onlookers, the boys jumped up into the air, -and, clicking their heels together, they shouted in chorus, “Yo-ho! -Jolly Pirates, seize the fudge!” Then, snatching off their black -headgear, six laughing boyish faces were revealed, and Bob Angel cried, -“In, my good men, and enjoy the revelry. Rich entertainment awaits you.” - -“You ought to say, ‘In, my _bad_ men,’ I should think, if you are -playing pirates,” Adele suggested. Then she added, “Eva, permit me to -introduce to you my brother’s boon companions, the Jolly Pirates. I -won’t tell you their names just at first; it would be too confusing. -I’ll let you learn them gradually. Now, boys, you may sit over here with -Jack and crack nuts. And Peggy, you’d better stay near them and see that -they put the nuts into the bowl.” - -“Oh, let’s trust to their honor,” Peggy gayly replied. Meanwhile Doris -Drexel was grating the chocolate, and soon the candy-making was well -under way. - -“It’s strange that Rosie doesn’t arrive,” Adele said at last. “It’s -quite dark now, and she may be afraid to come alone. Perhaps—” But -before Adele could say another word, some one stumbled up on the side -steps, the kitchen door burst open, and there stood Rosamond with wide, -startled eyes, and face as white as a sheet. - -“Rosie!” Adele cried in alarm. “What is the matter?” - -“I saw a ghost!” Rosamond exclaimed, as she glanced fearfully out of the -still open door. - -“It must be some one playing a prank,” said Jack, who had risen. Then he -added, “Up, Jolly Pirates! Let us fare forth and capture this ghost.” - -The fudge, which was already on the buttered tins, was set to cool, and -so the girls declared that they would go along. Not one of them believed -that Rosie had seen a real ghost, for they all knew that she was timid -and imaginative. - -Rosie, however, was convinced that she had seen a being supernatural, -and so she clung to Adele’s arm fearfully as they went out into the warm -night. In the sky were low, gray clouds, which were slowly drifting. -Occasionally the moon appeared in a rift, and then it was dark again. - -“It will rain before morning,” Dick Jensen said. - -“Now, Rosie,” Jack Doring exclaimed, when they were out on the highway, -“I am Pirate the Terrible. Lead me to your ghost and I will scare him so -that I will make his bones rattle.” - -“I saw it in the orchard, right at the cross-roads,” said Rosie. - -“Follow me!” Jack commanded. “We’ll take a short cut through the -graveyard.” - -At that Rosamond stopped and exclaimed, “Jack Doring, you’ll do no such -thing. There are tombstones in the graveyard,—you know there are!” - -“Of course I know it,” Jack agreed. “But, my dear Rosie, did you ever -hear of a stone, tomb or otherwise, taking legs unto itself and pursuing -a young lady?” - -“No-o,” Rosamond reluctantly admitted. “But graveyards are so scary.” - -“We will stay on the high-road,” Adele said, wishing that they had not -come, since Rosie seemed really frightened. - -The cross-roads was a lonely spot. There had been a pleasant home -standing on one corner, but it had recently burned, leaving only a -charred ruin and a yawning cellar. In the fitful moonlight this looked -very ghostly. Beyond was an old apple-orchard, and on the far corner -near the fence stood— - -“Look! Look!” cried Rosie, clutching Adele. “There it is! There’s the -ghost. Right there—all in white!” - -They all stopped and stared,—the girls startled, the boys puzzled,—for, -truly enough, a tall, white figure stood silently in front of them. Then -suddenly an unearthly scream rang through the air, followed by another -from Rosamond. - -“That was a screech-owl,” Jack said. “Now, fellows, if you are worthy of -the name of pirates, show your courage and let’s at the ghost before -Rosie faints.” - -“Yo-ho-ho!” the boys shouted as they ran toward the white apparition. -Then such a merry laugh rang out! - -“Oh, Rosie!” Jack called. “Come, quick, and see what your ghost is.” - -No longer afraid, Rosamond went forward with the others. “What is it?” -she asked. - -“Why, it’s an old tree-trunk,” Bob explained, “and for some reason or -other Mr. Wiggin had it whitewashed.” - -“Well, it looked like a ghost, anyway,” Rosamond said faintly. How the -boys laughed! - -“Never mind our fun, Rosie,” Lawrence Collins called; “we’ve surely had -an exciting adventure. Now, let’s hike back to the fudge, for I am -convinced that it is cool.” - -Then the seven boys locked arms and marched ahead of the girls, chanting -in loud voices: - - “Yo-ho-ho! Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest.” - -“I do wish they wouldn’t sing that dreadful song,” Rosie said with a -shudder. - -Adele laughed as she replied, “I guess that we shall have to put up with -it as long as they are playing Pirates.” - -“I wonder what they will be next,” Peggy Pierce remarked. “You remember -that last year they were Indians.” - -“Many of them will be going up to the city in the fall to attend the -high school, and so probably this will be their last club,” Gertrude -replied. - -They were all rather glad to get back into the warm, cosy kitchen. - -“Good!” cried Betty Burd. “The fudge is cool. It’s so nice and creamy, -and the nuts are just crowding each other.” - -Then followed a happy half-hour in which the candy was eaten amidst much -joking and laughter. Soon thereafter the Jolly Pirates escorted the -Sunny Six to their homes and quiet settled down over the town of -Sunnyside. - - - - - CHAPTER THIRTEEN - - THE TWO DRYADS - - -It was ten o’clock when Eva and Adele went to their room that night. - -“Think of it!” Eva declared with shining eyes. “The orphans at the Home -have been in their beds and sound asleep for two long hours. I feel as -though I were a grown-up young lady, don’t you, Adele?” - -“I do, indeed,” Adele replied, “but to-morrow morning we may sleep as -late as we wish.” - -“Oh, what a treat that will be!” Eva said, as she nestled down in the -soft bed. “In the Home we have to be up at six.” - -But, for all their resolution to sleep late, both of the girls were wide -awake with the robins who lived in the apple-tree nearest the window. -Eva sat up and exclaimed, “Oh, Adele, wouldn’t it be lovely on the top -of Lookout Hill so early in the morning! I’ve often wanted to climb up -there.” - -“Let’s go!” Adele replied. - -An hour later, the two girls, having breakfasted in the kitchen, even -Kate, the cook, being still asleep, started out on the highway. - -“I left a note at mother’s place on the table,” Adele said, “and I told -her that we might be gone all the morning.” - -Hand in hand the two girls skipped along the deserted road, through the -village and out into the country. - -There the dwellers in tree and grass were awake; no laggards were they. - -“Good morning to you, little squirrel,” Eva called gayly, as a little -red creature darted by. Adele noted with pleasure her friend’s shining -face. - -“Good-morning, meadow-lark,” she called to a bird which was perched on a -fence-post, warbling its cheeriest song. Then, single file, they tripped -over the little brown path which led across the Buttercup Meadows and on -up the hill. - -“Look at yonder gnarled oak-tree,” Adele exclaimed. “If we rapped upon -it, do you suppose a door would open and a girl dryad would appear?” - -“Oh!” Eva cried, as she stretched her arms out toward the glistening -fields which lay below them. “I almost wish that I _was_ a dryad and -that I could live forever in the wonderful green out-of-doors.” - -“Let’s play that we are dryads,” suggested Adele, who had not outgrown -her delight in making-believe. - -“Very well,” Eva gayly replied, as she began to unbraid her thick golden -hair. “We’ll weave garlands of oak leaves and then we’ll dance on the -hill-top.” - -“Oh, Eva!” Adele cried admiringly. “You have the prettiest hair that I -ever saw. You are like a fairytale princess, whose golden tresses hung -like a mantle over her shoulders.” - -“I’m glad,” Eva said simply. “I want to look nice to you. Now shake down -your locks, my nut-brown maid, and I’ll crown you with these oak -leaves.” - -“We ought to have different names,” Adele declared. “You be Dryad Fern -and I’ll be Dryad Oakleaf.” Then, taking Eva by the hand, she called -merrily, “Come, Dryad Fern, let’s sing and dance, where the wild birds -wing and the sunbeams glance.” - -Away they went, skipping and singing, as graceful and lovely as two -dryads could be. On the hill-top, just for the joy of it, Eva whirled -about alone, and Adele, breaking a hollow reed, pretended to play upon -it, when suddenly a strange voice called, “Lovely! Lovely! How lucky I -am to meet two dryads!” - -The girls turned and beheld a young woman who was seated in front of an -easel. “Good morning, little dryads,” she said, with a pleasant smile. -“You see I am painting that oak-tree on the hill-top. I was wishing for -a dryad to appear, and lo, there you were! Now, here you go upon the -canvas!” - -“Oh, how beautiful!” Eva exclaimed, as she looked at the picture of the -hill-top and the gnarled oak and the wide, sunny skies. “If I could -paint like that I should be so happy.” - -The artist looked at the girl with a bright smile. “Perhaps you could if -you tried,” she said. “Have you done any sketching?” - -“No,” Eva replied. “I have not had any chance.” - -“I believe that you might have talent,” the artist said pleasantly. “I -am Madge Peterson, from the city. My young brother and I are spending a -fortnight at Little Bear Lake, and if you two dryads will go down to the -inn with me, I’ll get my things and we’ll go sketching. How would you -like that?” - -“We’d love it!” Adele exclaimed, glad to have pleasant things happening, -for she did so want this to be the happiest weekend of Eva’s whole life. - -Soon the easel and paints were packed and Madge Peterson, who was little -more than a girl herself, having just had her eighteenth birthday, -beamed on her two new friends as she said, “Come now, little dryads; we -will start on our downward way.” - -“Oh,” exclaimed Adele, “I forgot something!” - -“What?” asked Madge, looking up brightly. - -“My manners,” Adele laughingly replied. “Miss Peterson, I never thought -to tell you what our names are.” - -“Why, yes you did,” Madge replied gayly. “You are Dryad Oakleaf and your -friend is Dryad Fern.” - -“Oh, but we change back to girls when we leave the oak-trees,” Adele -said, as she began to braid her wavy brown hair, while Eva did the same -to her golden locks. - -“It’s a pity,” said Madge, who thought that she had never before met two -lovelier girls. - -“There!” Adele exclaimed when their hats were on. “Now, Miss Madge -Peterson, from the city, permit me to introduce to you my friend, Eva -Dearman, and myself, Adele Doring, from Sunnyside.” - -“I am delighted to meet you,” Madge laughingly declared. - -The path they were following was rounding the hill, and suddenly Eva -stood still with an exclamation of joy. - -“Adele,” she cried, “I didn’t know that there was such a lovely little -lake on the other side of Lookout Hill. I have never been in this -direction since I came to the Home.” - -Poor Eva, suddenly realizing what she had said, blushed crimson, and -then she hurriedly explained. “Oh, Miss Peterson, I’m just a girl from -an Orphans’ Home, whom Adele is befriending, out of pity, I guess.” - -“How can you say such a thing, Eva Dearman!” Adele exclaimed, with -flashing eyes, as she put her arm around her friend. “I love you just as -much as I do any of the Sunny Six, and my mother says that it doesn’t -matter what clothes we wear or what house we live in; it’s what we are -that counts.” - -“That is indeed true,” Madge Peterson said kindly. “You are a princess -among girls, Eva, and a princess is no less royal because, for a time, -she is kept in a dungeon.” Then, to change their thought, Madge -exclaimed: “See that sail-boat rounding Pine Island! There’s a merry -breeze down there; you can tell by the ripple on the water. Why, -whatever has happened? The sail-boat has tipped over. Come, let us -hasten down to the shore and see if we can help.” - -Hurriedly they scrambled through the berry-bushes to the edge of the -lake. The up-turned sail-boat was drifting toward them, and a -good-looking lad dressed in white was calmly sitting on the side of it. - -“I declare if that isn’t my brother, Everett,” laughed Madge. Then, -making a funnel of her hands, she called, “Ship ahoy!” - -The lad, looking toward them, recognized his sister with a joyous shout, -and, leaping into the water, he swam ashore and soon stood before them, -dripping wet. - -“Miss Doring and Miss Dearman,” exclaimed Madge mischievously, “may I -present to you my young brother, Everett? If I had not claimed him, you -might have mistaken him for a white water-rat, if such a creature -exists.” - -Everett made a deep bow as he gayly cried, “Young ladies, may I take you -for a sail? My boat will be in directly.” - -“You may row us out to Pine Island in about half an hour,” Madge -declared, “and now we’ll leave you to your fate.” - -“My brother is just learning to sail a boat,” she explained, as she led -the girls toward Little Bear Inn. - -“What pretty gardens!” Eva said. “And, oh, what a picturesque, rambling -old house!” - -The inn was built of rough logs, and all about it stood great old -pine-trees, through which the breeze was murmuring. - -“I do love pine-trees,” Adele exclaimed. “There’s something so restful -about them.” - -“I like them, too,” Madge said, as she led the girls across the wide -veranda, on which were rustic chairs and tables and green bowls filled -with ferns and wild flowers. - -Eva thought that she had never seen anything more attractive than the -big cool room which they next entered. There were heavy beams overhead, -and the furniture was green willow, comfortably upholstered in dark red. -There were antlers on the wall, and pictures of deer drinking at the -edge of the lake. - -“Do look!” Eva exclaimed. “Here is a picture of the darlingest little -bear. Oh, Miss Peterson, was the lake named after him, do you suppose?” - -“So they say,” Madge replied. “There is a story about it, which as yet I -have not heard.” - -Madge excused herself and went to her own room to put away her easel and -paints and to get her sketching materials. A moment later she returned -with shining eyes. “Little dryads,” she said, “I have a beautiful plan. -You don’t have to hurry back, do you?” - -“Not if I can let mother know where we are,” Adele replied. “She will be -expecting us home about noon, and I do not want her to be worried. We -left so early that I haven’t seen her to-day.” - -Madge Peterson pointed toward a table in the far corner of the room as -she laughingly declared, “Yonder is the modern Mercury, who will gladly -carry a message to your mother.” - -“Good!” exclaimed Adele when she saw the telephone. “But, Miss Peterson, -you have not told me what I am to say to my mother.” - -“Ask her if you may stay to lunch with me and spend the afternoon,” -Madge replied. - -“Oh, how nice that will be,” Adele said. “And I am sure that Adorable -Mumsie will say Yes.” - -She was quite right. Mrs. Doring, knowing that she could rely upon -Adele’s good judgment, readily granted the permission desired. - -“I’m so glad,” Madge Peterson said gayly. “Now I’ll hie me kitchenward -and have a basket filled with good things to eat. Then we’ll hunt up -brother Everett, who is a much better oarsman than sailor, and he will -row us out to that lovely Pine Island. It’s just an enchanting place for -a picnic-lunch, and there are such pretty things to sketch.” - -The two girls were delighted with this plan, and they little dreamed of -the exciting adventures they were to have before they returned. - - - - - CHAPTER FOURTEEN - - PINE ISLAND - - -Half an hour later the merry trio wended their way again toward the -lake. Eva and Adele were carrying a well-laden basket between them, -while Madge carried the box of sketching materials. As they neared the -boat-house, they beheld Everett, neatly clad in a dry suit of white -flannels. By the side of the dock was moored a wide, comfortable-looking -boat. - -The youth saluted them as they neared the lake, and then sprang to take -the basket from the girls. This he stowed in the stern as he exclaimed, -“Oh, sister of mine, I do hope that yon wicker receptacle contains about -one hundred pies and two hundred doughnuts, a dozen boiled lobsters, -and—” - -“You may be sure that it doesn’t,” his sister interrupted, “but, to tell -you the truth, I am as ignorant of its contents as you are. Ching Ling, -the kindly Chinese gentleman who presides over the kitchen at the inn, -filled it for me, and as yet I haven’t peeped under the cover.” - -“Oh-h!” groaned Everett in pretended dismay. “What if Chingaling gave us -fried-mouse sandwiches and—” - -“Everett Peterson! We’ll leave you behind if you make any more such -terrible suggestions,” Madge threatened. - -“Well, that’s what Chinese children eat in their native land, isn’t it?” -laughed Everett. “And as for leaving me behind, I’m pretty sure that you -won’t do that, as I do not believe that any of you know how to row.” - -“I do, a little,” Eva replied, as Everett unfastened the boat. A few -strong, swift strokes sent the craft dancing out on the sunny blue lake. -Eva, with shining eyes, looked happily about her. Madge and Adele -visited, while Everett, with long strokes, sent the little craft over -the sparkling water, and soon the keel grated on the sandy beach of the -prettiest island imaginable. It seemed dense with pine trees where they -had landed, but at the other end they beheld a rocky point. They had -entered a quiet little cove, and, with Everett’s assistance, the girls -were soon climbing over the bow and then the boat was drawn high on the -sand. - -“Oh! Oh!” Eva exclaimed to Adele, as she caught her friend’s hand. -“Isn’t this the prettiest place! Adele, pinch me, will you, and see if I -am really myself. It doesn’t seem possible that only yesterday I was an -Orphans’ Home girl. To-day I feel like—like Cleopatra, or somebody rich -and luxurious.” - -“Please don’t feel like Cleopatra,” laughed Madge, who had heard the -last part of the sentence. “I’d much rather go a-picnicking with Dryad -Fern than with that historical lady, if it’s all the same to you. Come -now, let’s select our banquet-hall, for my small brother declares that -he will turn cannibal and eat us if we do not soon spread the viands.” - -“Look! There’s the prettiest place under those two pines that seem to be -twins,” Adele exclaimed. - -“True enough!” said Madge. “And the ground is covered with dry -pine-needles.” Then, turning to her brother, she gayly called, “My good -Man Friday, bring the basket and follow us.” - -Everett didn’t much care what he was called, as long as he was being -called to a feast, and so with several long strides he reached the place -ahead of the girls. - -“Yum! Yum!” he said as he placed the basket on the ground. “Please do -hurry and give me some.” - -“Isn’t it fun not to know what is in the basket!” Adele exclaimed, as -Madge knelt down and took off the red table-cloth which covered the top. - -“A bit of color to enliven the scenery,” Everett said, as he helped Eva -spread the cloth on the ground. - -“Now,” Madge exclaimed mysteriously, “within our basket are four square -boxes, one apiece. I’ll give you the biggest one, Everett, even if it -isn’t manners.” - -“Thanks for your generosity,” Everett exclaimed. “I shall eat every -crumb which this box contains.” - -“Perhaps it’s something which doesn’t crumble,” Adele suggested. - -Everett lifted the cover just a crack and peeped under. - -“Ha!” he exclaimed mysteriously. “My fondest hopes are realized. To -think that I may have the contents of this box all for myself.” - -“Oh, Everett, you are so provoking!” Madge cried. “Do let us see what is -in it.” - -“Very well,” Everett replied. “You may have a look and a sniff if you -like, but nary a bite, for there’s just enough here for me.” - -The curious girls peered into the box which Everett held out, and Madge -joyously exclaimed, “Oh, wasn’t Ching Ling just a dear. He has given us -four fried chickens,—one apiece. Here are some wooden plates. Everett, -you may have the biggest bird, for I do suppose that you are the -hungriest, having been for a sail and an unexpected swim this morning. -Now, Adele, here’s a box for you, and one for Eva.” - -“Lettuce sandwiches!” Adele announced when she had removed the cover. - -“Olives and pickles!” Eva said gleefully when she peered in her box. - -“Olives!” sang out Adele. “I just adore them.” - -“Woe is me!” moaned Everett. “How I wish that I had been born an olive!” - -“Everett, do behave yourself and bring us a bucket of fresh water,” -Madge commanded. - -Soon the feast was spread and the tin cups filled with sparkling water, -and Everett’s nonsense was stilled only because he was so busy gnawing -at the chicken. - -When nothing was left but crumbs and bones, Everett exclaimed -tragically, “Sister, can it be that Chingaling forgot the dessert?” - -“Why, there must be dessert of some kind, somewhere,” Madge said as she -looked about. “Oho!” she added brightly. “Here is the fourth box. I -forgot to open it.” - -“Do not keep me in suspense,” Everett cried. “Is it, can it be, the one -hundred oozy pies?” - -“No,” Madge replied, as she took from the box a chocolate cake with -thick frosting. - -“Ah, well,” said Everett resignedly. “Deeply as I regret the loss of the -one hundred pies, I will condescend to accept a piece of chocolate cake. -I did not say a crumb,” he added, as Madge handed him a slice. - -At length the merry meal was over, and the things cleared away. Then -Madge exclaimed, “Now, Everett, you and Adele may explore the island if -you wish, for Eva and I are going to sketch.” - -“Come, fair maid!” Everett exclaimed. “We’ll pretend this is a South Sea -Island and that we are about to have an exciting adventure.” - -That they truly were to have an exciting adventure, they little dreamed. - - - - - CHAPTER FIFTEEN - - AN EXCITING ADVENTURE - - - “On this little island are pine-trees green. - A nicer little island, I’m sure was never seen, - With a hi-hi-hi, and a ho-ho-ho! - There may be cannibals lurking about; - There are some snakes in the rocks, no doubt; - But if there are, we will scare them out, - We merry explorers, ho!” - -Everett shouted, as he and Adele started to explore the pretty Pine -Island. - -“The snakes are more apt to scare us out,” Adele said laughingly, when -the lad paused for breath. - -Meanwhile Madge selected a spot with a view of the rocky point. One -little pine-tree, bent by the wind, stood on the top. Eva, who had -longed to learn to draw and paint, and who had covered many a page with -imaginary pictures of fairies and elves, was eagerly waiting for her -first lesson. Madge gave her a drawing-board on which a piece of paper -was fastened with thumb-tacks, and then she said, “Now, Dryad Fern, you -lean back against this stump and sketch for me that pine-tree on the top -of yonder rocks.” - -Then Madge made herself comfortable a short distance away and continued -to work on a sketch which she had started the day before. - -Adele and Everett, exploring the island, were nearing the upper end, -where the ground was rougher and the underbrush more dense. - -Thinking to take a short cut to the rocky point, they found themselves -deep in a briery tangle of bushes. - -“I hope you won’t think that I’m overly scary,” Adele said, as she stood -still, “but I don’t like to walk where I can’t see the ground, for I -might step on a snake.” - -“Not pleasant to contemplate,” Everett agreed. “But if you will follow -close after me, I’ll step on him first, and—” - -“Hark!” Adele whispered. “I heard a noise in those bushes just ahead of -us.” - -“So did I,” said Everett softly. “And, what is more, I saw a -strange-looking creature that was trying to slink away. It walked like a -man and yet looked like a bear. I am certainly puzzled to know what it -can mean, for I am sure that no one lives on this island. If you will -stand still here, I will peer over those rocks and see if the creature -is there.” - -Adele, though usually fearless, could feel her heart beating as she -stood waiting, while Everett crept, oh, so still, toward the point of -rocks. Suddenly he heard a digging noise which came from behind a -bowlder. Stealing toward it, he cautiously peered over and beheld a -sight which made even his brave heart beat quicker. A long-haired man, -who was dressed in a bear’s skin, was digging in the ground among the -rocks with feverish haste. - -Suddenly he leaped up into the air, giving animal-like cries of joy. -Then out of the hole which he had dug he lifted an iron box, which -Everett could see was full of something which glittered. - -“I must get the girls away from here at once,” Everett thought, as he -stole back to Adele. To her he said hurriedly, “The man is evidently a -miser who lives in this wild end of the island.” - -Then, as they turned to go back to the place where they had left the -others, he added, “Do you know there is something very strange about -this? Camping parties are continually coming to Pine Island, and if -there were a wild man living here, he would surely be seen by others and -the fact become known.” - -“That is true,” said Adele. “Then what do you think it may be?” - -“I honestly don’t know,” Everett replied; “but having a little of the -Sherlock Holmes instinct, I don’t believe that it is just what it -seems.” - -“Hark!” Adele cried, clutching Everett’s arm. “What was that?” - -“It was the report of a gun, and there is another and another! Adele, -this is certainly mysterious,” Everett said. “I am going to ferret it -out. Will you go back to the girls?” - -“I would like to go with you,” Adele replied. - -“Then come,” the boy said. “We will creep along the shore and approach -the point of rocks from this side.” - -The firing had ceased, and there was no noise save the murmuring of the -wind in the pines. - -Everett led the way up the rocks and Adele followed. Suddenly, as they -rounded a huge bowlder, Everett stopped and pointed ahead of them. -“Look! There is a cave!” he whispered. “This is evidently where the wild -man lives.” - -But Adele’s gaze was fastened to the point of rocks beyond. Suddenly she -burst into a merry peal of laughter. - -Everett was indeed puzzled. “Adele,” he exclaimed, “why do you laugh?” - -“Do you see the flag which is flying on yonder rocks?” she asked. - -“Whew!” Everett whistled. “Why, that’s a black flag with a skull and -crossbones. Surely the days of pirates are long since passed.” - -“You are wrong there,” Adele replied, no longer afraid, but desiring -further to mystify the city lad. “Follow me and I will show you the -pirates.” - -The girl now took the lead, and over the rocks she clambered. Down on -the other side was a sheltered cove. Adele peered over and then silently -she beckoned Everett to come closer. - -The lad’s alarm was changed to amusement when he saw, on the shore -below, six boys dressed as pirates, with bright handkerchiefs about -their heads. One or two of them had earrings hanging from their ears, -and each one had a belt containing a knife and a cutlass and a pistol. -They were sitting in a circle around a camp-fire, and the two silent -listeners could hear clearly every word that was spoken. - -One pirate was talking excitedly. “Shiver my timbers!” he said. “At last -we have found what we came for. You remember Ben Gunn, who was left on -this deserted island three years ago? Well, this minute I sighted the -old sea-dog, hairy and almost bent double, but, dash my buttons, men, if -he hasn’t found that treasure that we’ve sailed the seas to get.” - -Then up rose Pirate the Terrible, and in a roaring voice he issued an -order: “Capture the black-hearted scoundrel at once and bring him to me. -I’ll cut him limb from limb and show him no mercy unless he hands over -the treasure.” - -Then, waving their knives in the air, the five other pirates leaped -around the rocks, returning a moment later with the wild man securely -tied with ropes. - -“Yo-ho!” roared Pirate the Terrible. “So you are Ben Gunn. Three years -you have lived alone on Treasure Island. What did you live on, you -black-hearted scoundrel?” - -“Goat meat and such,” Ben Gunn replied, looking about wildly. - -“And what have you been doing?” roared Pirate the Terrible. - -“Digging for the buried treasure, and, dash my buttons, I have found it, -and we’ll all share equal if you’ll take me away with you on your ship,” -the wild man cried eagerly. - -“Old Sea-Dog,” Pirate the Terrible replied, “you have saved us many -days’ digging, and so we’ll share equal and take you off on the good -ship _Hispaniola_.” - -Then, to the amusement of the onlookers, the pirates and the wild man -began to caper about the fire and sing: - - “Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest. - Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum!” - -Adele had risen and was stealing away. Everett followed her, glad indeed -that their scary adventure had ended in so harmless a manner. - -“Do you know those boys who were playing pirates?” he asked, when they -were again on the shore and well out of hearing. - -“I do, indeed,” Adele laughingly replied. “I have the honor of being the -sister of Pirate the Terrible, but just at first I was certainly -scared.” - -As they talked, they approached the spot where they had left the others. - -“More mystery!” Everett cried. “The girls are not here and the boat is -gone.” - - - - - CHAPTER SIXTEEN - - MORE MYSTERY - - -While Adele and Everett had been exploring the island, Madge Peterson -and Eva had been comfortably seated under the pine-trees, sketching the -point of rocks. At first Eva had felt shy and embarrassed, but when she -found that Madge was not watching her, she lost her self-consciousness -and began to draw, and when the sketch was finished she laughingly -exclaimed, “I really ought not to show it to you. I’m afraid I never -shall make an artist.” - -“Indeed you will,” Madge replied brightly. “You have natural talent, and -now I have a beautiful plan to suggest. Have you a guardian or any one -especially interested in you?” - -Eva shook her head sadly. “No one,” she replied simply. - -“Then the matron of the Orphanage is the one whom I must ask if I wish -to obtain permission for you to do something, is she not?” Madge -questioned. - -“Yes, Mrs. Friend is the only mother I have, but she is truly kind. -Every one is kind. Adele has been just like a sister, and now you—” - -“I hope that you will let me be your friend,” Madge Peterson said. “I -sincerely believe that you have a talent for drawing which ought to be -cultivated, and if Mrs. Friend is willing I would like you to come to -the city every Saturday morning and attend the Art Institute.” - -“Miss Peterson!” Eva cried, with glowing eyes. “How wonderful, wonderful -that would be!” - -“We’ll have beautiful times,” Madge exclaimed, “and I feel sure that -Adele has a talent which she, too, would like to cultivate, and you -could come together.” - -“Adele writes verses,” Eva exclaimed joyously. “She can even make up -rhymes while she is talking, and—” - -“Beg pardon, miss,” a strange voice interrupted. “Would you loan me your -boat for half a minute? Mine broke loose and is drifting out into the -lake. I’d be back with both of them in no time, and be ever so much -obliged.” - -Madge, looking up, saw before her a weather-browned, kindly-faced -fisherman, and so she replied pleasantly, “Yes, do take the boat. We -will not need it for half an hour at least.” - -Then, rising, she said to Eva, “Now, Dryad Fern, let us wander about a -bit. I want to show you a pretty view from the other side of the -island.” - -And so it chanced a few moments later, when Adele and Everett arrived on -the scene, they could find neither the girls nor the row-boat. - -“Well, this is strange!” Everett exclaimed. “But I believe that it will -turn out to be as harmless a mystery as the other.” - -“Hark!” Adele said. “I hear the girls calling, and there they come now.” - -“Madge, what has become of our boat?” Everett inquired, and Madge, for -answer, pointed out toward the lake, where Everett saw two boats -approaching the shore. A fisherman was rowing a rather rough-looking -craft and towing their own. Madge explained how it had happened, and the -lad went down to the water’s edge to assist at the landing. - -“Thank ye,” said the fisherman, as he tossed the painter of the little -craft to Everett. “Strangers from the city, I take it,” he added, as he -looked at the youth’s white flannel suit, with a twinkle under his -shaggy eyebrows. “What would ye think now, if ye’d lived on Little Bear -Lake, as I have, for upward of fifteen year, and not been away from it?” - -“Oh, then you must know the story of the Little Bear!” Eva exclaimed -eagerly. “We saw a picture of him over at the inn.” - -“Know the story? I should say I do! Why, little gal, that bear was a -good friend of mine and the Kid’s. If ye’ve time to row over to my -shack, I’ll show ye Little Bear’s skin and tell ye the tale about him. I -live in that clump of trees on the mainland yonder.” - -“We’d love to go,” Madge replied. - -“All aboard!” Everett called, and soon the two boats were crossing the -lake. - -In a grove of pine-trees the rude shack stood. A three-legged stool was -in front of the door through which the party entered. There was very -little furniture in the one room, only things that were absolutely -necessary, and those were homemade, it was plain to see. Over a rustic -bed an Indian blanket was thrown. Three-legged stools, a table, and a -stove completed the furnishings. - -“I cook on a camp-fire mostly,” the fisherman said. “Stoves are too -civilized for the like o’ me, but when it’s winter that stove comes into -its own. Many a blustery night Little Bear and I would come in chilled -to the bone, and we’d make a crackling fire in that rusty old stove, and -glad we were to have it, I kin tell ye!” - -“Oh!” cried Eva. “Did Little Bear live right here with you? Weren’t you -afraid of him? I thought bears were ferocious and ate people up.” - -“Well,” said the old fisherman, “I s’pose there are ferocious ones, -maybe, but to my thinking there’s no creature more good-natured and -kindly-intentioned than a bear. He won’t fight a man unless he sees that -the man means to harm him, and the bear’s in the right to fight then, I -should say.” - -A brown bear-skin was nailed on the wall of the shack. Smoothing the -rough fur, the old man said tenderly, “And this here skin is all that’s -left now of Little Bear. Sit down, and I’ll tell ye the story.” - -“Let’s go outdoors under the pines,” Madge suggested, and so out they -went. The weather-tanned old man sat on the three-legged stool, and the -four young people made themselves comfortable on the soft pine-needles -which formed a thick carpet under the trees. - -“Many years ago,” the fisherman began, “no white men lived on this -lake,—just Injuns and bear and deer. But one summer a lumber-camp was -started where the inn stands to-day, and upwards of twenty white men, -armed with axes and guns and knives, built log huts about and began to -live in them. The lake shore in those days was covered with great -pine-trees, and the concern that owned them wanted them cut down for -lumber, but the Injuns had a notion that they owned those pine woods -themselves, and many a hard fight there was between the reds and the -whites, but the guns beat the arrows in the end, and the Injuns moved -away farther north. Bear and deer were thick in those days, and the -lumbermen had plenty to eat and all the fish they wanted when they took -time to catch them. After a while other white men came and started -sheep-raising and farming. They were always big, husky men, who were -used to roughin’ it, but one day a covered wagon arrived, and in it was -a man and a woman and a baby. - -“The man looked pale and sick-like. He’d come to the woods for his -health, he said. He offered the wood-cutters all the money he had if -they would give food to his wife and child. He himself wasn’t long for -this earth, he said, and he was right, for he died that night. - -“Those rough men were sorry enough for the woman, and they made her as -comfortable as they could. They let her have one of the huts to live in. -She tried to pick up strength for the child’s sake, but she just -couldn’t do it, and a week later she went to join her man. Then there -was that baby boy left in the lumber-camp. The rough men didn’t know -what to do with the kid. Some were for sending him to the nearest -settlement, ten miles away, but one of them had had a kid of his own -once, and he said he’d look out for the young one, so, after that, the -men called Jock Henderson the kid’s foster-father. - -“I’m slow coming to the bear, maybe ye think, for it’s my way to begin -at the beginnin’, but prick up yer ears, for the bear is soon coming. - -“Kid Henderson, as they called the baby, was a jolly little fellow, and -when the men came home from their work, he toddled around and teased to -be tossed up into the air, so one big man and then another would bounce -the Kid, and how he would squeal and laugh! Somehow or other, those -rough men kept things tidier after that, for having a Kid around made it -seem more like home. And, too, they were careful how they talked,—never -said a hard word in that baby’s hearing. Truth was, Kid Henderson had -crept right into the hearts of those rough lumbermen, and, though not -one would have said it, they all loved him like he was their own. That’s -why they was so frantic-like when the Kid was stolen. Did the Injuns -steal him? Well, wait and you shall hear. - -“As I said, the men had all the deer and bear and fish they wanted to -eat, but there was one Irishman, Pat Mahoney, who had a hankering for -bacon, and bacon he was going to have, he said, if he took a week off to -get it. The long and the short of it was that Pat built a pig-pen out of -logs, and then he rode to the nearest settlement and came back with a -litter of little squealing pigs that were just old enough to get on -without the sow. Of course that was a good ways from having bacon, but -Pat said those porkers would be good to eat by winter, and, as it was -then early spring, the men were willing to believe him. Kid Henderson -went wild over those little pigs, and if he had been let, he would have -spent all his time in the pen, rolling about and playing with them. And -now here comes the bear, not Little Bear, I’ll agree, for it was a huge, -big bear that came prowling around the lumber-camp one night, and, -smelling pork, he calmly reached over the fence and carried off one of -the little pigs. Pat Mahoney was mad, I kin tell ye. He set a trap for -old Bruin, but no use, and the next night another little pig was -missing. - -“Then Pat decided to set up and watch and shoot the intruder when he -came prowling around, but something happened before night which made all -the men forget about the pigs. - -“They always put the Kid in the main hut and barred the door on the -outside when they went away to the woods to work, but at noon Jock -Henderson would ride back and get the Kid’s lunch and put him to bed for -his afternoon nap. The Kid was used to being left alone and he didn’t -make a fuss,—just played around on the floor with the rough toys the men -had made for him. - -“Well, the noon of the day after the second pig had been stolen, Jock -Henderson went home the same as usual, but when he got near, he saw that -the hut-door was standing wide open. This was curious, being as the men -had barred it on the outside so’s the Kid nowise could open it. - -“Jock sprang into the hut and looked all around. The Kid wasn’t there! -‘Injuns!’ Jock thought on the instant, but his heart went cold when he -saw what the tracks really was. Not Injuns. No, sir; they war -bear-tracks! Looked as though a big bear had stood up to scratch his -back on the rough bark of that door and had pushed off the bar. Then, of -course, the door had opened and Jock Henderson knew the rest. The big -bear had gone off with the little Kid, just as it had with the pigs. - -“Jock leaped on his horse and followed the bear-tracks. There’d been a -rain the night before and the tracks was easy to find. They led up into -the hills. Jock knew he was running an awful risk, going right up into -the bear’s den, especially if it was a mother-bear with young; but Jock -didn’t care anything about his own life if he could only save the Kid. -He tied his horse in a pine wood because most horses won’t go anywhere -near a bear, and then, taking his gun, he started through the brush and -slowly made his way up the hill. - -“He lost the bear-tracks when the ground became rocky, and he was just -going to change his course when he heard a low growl. Instantly Jock -whirled in that direction, and he saw a huge bear rearing up to its full -height and ready to attack him. There were no trees around, and Jock -knew that his only safety lay in hitting the bear’s heart. If he missed, -the enraged critter would plunge on him and tear him to pieces. - -“Jock Henderson was a good shot, but his nerve was pretty much shaken. -He took aim and fired. The bear stood so still for a second that Jock -feared he had missed it entirely, but in another moment the big fellow -fell in a heap on the ground. - -“Then Jock looked about for some sign of the little Kid, but he didn’t -find any. Maybe he’d come too late, he was just thinking, when suddenly -he saw something which brought tears of joy into his eyes. He had -rounded a heap of rocks, and there, in the doorway of a cave, lay the -Kid, with his head on the woolly back of a little brown bear, and they -were both sound asleep. The old mother-bear had spared the life of the -little child, as bears often do, and a feeling of tenderness came into -Jock’s heart for the poor mother-bear, but of course he had to kill her -to save his own life. - -“Then the lumberman took a strap from around his waist and he made a -muzzle, which he put over the nose of the sleeping cub. Then he lifted -the boy on one arm and took the tiny cub under the other, and down the -hill he went. The small bear was soon awake and struggling for its -freedom. Then the Kid woke up, and finding he was safe in his -foster-father’s arms, he said: ‘Nice bear took Kiddie. Nice bear didn’t -hurt Kiddie.’ - -“Meanwhile the other men wondered why Jock did not return to the woods -that afternoon, and they was all anxious and watching for him when he -appeared with the Kid and the little cub bear. When they heard the -story, many an eye was wet, and the Kid had to tell over and over how -the nice bear took him, but ‘nice bear didn’t hurt Kiddie,’ he would -always say with that winnin’ smile of his. - -“Right then and there the men made up their minds that there wouldn’t -anything get another chance to steal their Kid, and after that they -never left him alone again. If it was fair weather, he was taken to the -camp, and he liked nothing better; while in bad weather the men took -turns staying behind and lookin’ after him, and so the years passed and -the little boy and bear grew up together. Then something happened,” said -the old man with a far-away look in his eyes. “Well, like as not it was -best that it did.” - - - - - CHAPTER SEVENTEEN - - THE LITTLE BEAR - - -“What was it that happened?” the listeners asked eagerly. - -“Well, if ye’re not tired of the story,” the old fisherman said, “I’ll -tell ye the rest of it. The men had decided that since the mother-bear -had been so good to their Kid, they’d be good to her little cub, so they -adopted him, and the bear and the Kid grew up together like two -brothers. - -“Little Bear was soon as tame as a puppy, and though he grew some, he -never became as big as his mother. Little Bear he was always called, and -how he did love the Kid! When the boy was seven years old, the men put -together and bought him a small horse and a rifle, but wherever he went, -Little Bear ambled after him. - -“The men had built a log raft, which they pushed about with poles, and, -when the lake was calm, often the Kid and the bear would sit on the -raft, and the boy would fish. Sometimes the Kid would catch a fish that -wasn’t good to eat. However, Little Bear wasn’t as particular as folks, -but he wouldn’t touch a fish until the Kid tossed it over to him and -called, ‘Little Bear, here’s a fish for ye!’ Then he would snap it and -gobble it up in a hurry. - -“Kiddie never had any other playmate except just Little Bear, and he -never seemed to want any. Nights after grub, when the men were all -sitting around, swapping yarns and smoking, Little Bear would curl up on -the ground and the Kid would lie there with his head on the bear’s back. -How the Kid loved to hear their yarns, and the men made them pretty -exciting, just to amuse him. - -“That winter a man came to the camp with a fiddle. Then ’twas that the -fun began. The bear took to music like a duck to water, and he just -couldn’t lie still while that fiddle was being played. He up on his -hind-legs and galloped about like he was trying to dance. That gave the -Kid the idea of teaching Little Bear to do tricks, and he learned them -easy. Sometimes the Kid would take hold of Little Bear’s paws while the -fiddle was being played, and they would both dance about, and how the -men would shout to see them! Those were happy evenings in the -lumber-camp, happy for the men and for the Kid and the Little Bear. A -fine lad the boy had grown to be,—tall and slim, with frank blue eyes -looking straight at you out of that handsome, weather-tanned face of -his,—and not a bad word did he know, and that was saying a good deal, -bein’ as he was raised in a lumber-camp with rough men. True, Kid hadn’t -any learnin’ ’cept what he’d picked up watchin’ and studyin’ nature’s -ways, that is, he didn’t have any till Fiddler Fritz came; he taught him -to read out of a book which he always lugged around in his pocket. -Poems, he called it,—stories of knights and ladies. Soon the Kid could -read them aloud, but Jock never saw no sense in the story, but he was -powerful proud because his Kid could read. - -“One evening Fiddler Fritz sat smoking, thoughtful-like, and all of a -sudden he said: ‘Jock Henderson, unless I miss my guess, that Kid of -yourn comes of a mighty good family. Maybe ye ought to be looking them -up. Maybe ye’re keeping the Kid from getting a good education and a -start in life.’ - -“Jock Henderson’s heart turned cold inside of him. He’d thought the same -plenty of times, but he couldn’t bear to part with the Kid. Jock saw -that Fiddler Fritz was expecting an answer, and so he said: ‘The Kid’s -mother was a lady; anybody could see that. She only lived a week after -her man died, but she wrote a letter to some brother she had who was -rich, she said. He’d been angry with her for marrying, and so, maybe, -that’s why he never answered her letter. Anyhow, he never did. I mailed -it myself the day after the woman died, and I wrote on the envelope that -we’d keep the child till called for, so I guess nobody’s a better right -to keep the Kid than I have.’ - -“Now, just as Jock Henderson finished speaking, there came a rap on the -door, and Jock said, the minute he heard it, he as good as _knew_ that -it was somebody come to take his Kid away. It had to be a stranger -anyhow, for nobody living in those parts stopped to rap. - -“Jock could hardly open the door, his hand shook so. There stood a tall, -gray-haired man, and by his clothes Jock knew he was from the city. Near -by another man held the bridles of two horses. - -“‘How do ye do, sir,’ the stranger said pleasantly. ‘I have been abroad -for many years, and on my return, last week, I found this letter in my -desk. Can ye explain it to me?’ - -“It was the letter Jock had mailed the day after the boy’s mother had -died. - -“‘Are ye the Kid’s uncle, then?’ Jock asked, and his voice trembled. - -“‘I am the brother of the woman who wrote that letter,’ the man replied. -‘If she had a son, I would like to see him.’ - -“Jock looked down toward the lake. He knew that the Kid had gone walking -along the shore, as he often did at sunset, with Little Bear close at -his heels. - -“‘There he comes now,’ Jock said, as he pointed. And the man, turning, -saw a graceful, bare-headed and bare-legged boy leaping along just for -the joy of it, while Little Bear, who was full-grown by then, was -lumbering along, trying to keep up with him. - -“‘I beat ye, Little Bear!’ the boy cried; and then, seeing that there -were strangers in front of the shack, he stood still and put one arm -about the bear’s neck. - -“The strange man seemed to choke up like. Probably he had been powerful -fond of his sister before he got angry at her. At any rate, he went -toward the boy and said, ‘My lad, I am your mother’s brother; and so I -am your uncle.’ - -“Jock feared that, since the boy wasn’t brought up to meet strangers, he -might act shy-like, but blood tells, and the Kid stepped up with his -frank smile and held out his hand as he said, ‘I thought, sir, that you -might come to see me some day.’ - -“‘I’ve come to take you home with me, my lad,’ the stranger said. But -the Kid looked up quickly, as he replied: ‘Why, sir, I don’t believe -that Jock Henderson could spare me. He’s been all the father I’ve ever -had, sir.’ And then, to Jock’s delight, the boy ran to the rough old man -and caught hold of his hard knotted hand and held it tight. - -“‘Then it’s you I have to thank for making my sister’s child into such a -fine, manly lad, as I can see at one glance that he is,’ the stranger -exclaimed. ‘I won’t take him away from ye, entirely, Jock Henderson, -that I will not. He shall go to the city for his schooling, but it’s -only ten miles away, and every weekend he can come riding back to visit -ye. How would that do, my lad?’ - -“But it was Jock Henderson who answered. ‘That will be a first-rate -plan, Kid,’ he said. ‘I’ve been wanting you to get an education, and all -the week I’ll be waiting for Saturday to come, and so will Little Bear -here. He’ll be as lonesome as I’ll be, won’t ye, Little Bear?’ Jock -asked, trying to be cheerful-like. - -“And that is what happened. The next day the Kid rode away on his own -small horse, which had been his gift one Christmas from all the men. -Lightning, the Kid called him, on account of his speed, and he loved him -next to Little Bear. - -“That was five year ago, and now every Saturday, as sure as the day -dawns, the Kid comes riding down to Little Bear Lake toward evening, to -spend Sunday with old Jock Henderson. - -“The lumber-camp was moved north the year after the Kid left, and all -the men went away except Jock Henderson. He had saved enough money to -live on, and there was plenty of fish and game, and so he built him a -little shack up the lake shore and he and Little Bear settled down to -keep house together. Then the inn was built over where the lumber-camp -had been, and summer people began coming. They all loved Little Bear, -and many a sweetmeat he got there, but one day he ate poison, it seemed -like. He moped about all day Saturday, and when the Kid came, Little -Bear dragged over to him and put his head against the boy, and so he -died. The Kid cried just like a child, and no wonder, for Little Bear -had been his only playmate, just as Jock Henderson had been his only -father.” - -“Where is Jock Henderson now?” Madge asked, with tears in her eyes. - -“He’s telling the story to ye,” the old man said simply. - -“I thought so,” Madge replied. - -Then the old man continued, “The Kid’s right name is Eric Brownley. He’s -fifteen years old now and preparin’ for college.” - -“What!” cried Everett Peterson, springing up. “You don’t mean to tell me -that this is the life-story of our Eric Brownley! Why, he’s our champion -in all the school-games.” - -“Sure he is!” said the old man, with shining eyes. “To-day’s Saturday, -you know, and I’ve been a-watching for him, and, unless I’m mistaken, -here he comes now!” - -The young people looked eagerly in the direction toward which the old -man pointed, and they saw a horse and rider coming on a gallop. - - - - - CHAPTER EIGHTEEN - - A FISH SUPPER - - -The lake road was only a stone’s throw from the shack, and the boy on -horseback was soon at the shore. - -“Hello, Daddy Jock!” he cried before he noticed that there were others -with his foster-father. Leaping to the ground, he gave an exclamation of -pleased surprise, as he cried, “Why, Petey, old man, are you here? I -thought you were off somewhere cramming for the entrance examinations.” - -The two lads shook hands, but not until Jock Henderson had had a warm -hand-clasp from his boy. Everett Peterson laughingly replied, “That’s -why I’m down here, Eric. Nice quiet place to study, don’t you think so? -But let me do the honors. Miss Peterson, Miss Doring, and Miss Dearman, -permit me to introduce you to the scapegrace of our school.” - -Eric smilingly bowed to the girls, as he gayly replied, “‘I deny the -allegation and I defy the alligator,’ but I am truly pleased to meet -three fair maidens in our pine woods.” Then, turning to the old man, who -stood proudly watching him, he exclaimed, “Daddy Jock, you haven’t a -dog-biscuit or any little thing like that around, have you? I’m so -hungry that I could eat more than old Giant Blunderbuss.” - -“We would better be going,” Madge declared, “and then you and Mr. -Henderson can have your supper.” - -“Don’t go, Miss,” Jock Henderson said. “I had great luck this -day,—caught a fine mess of trout,—and if you’ll stay we’ll cook them -over the camp-fire.” - -“I’d powerfully like to accept that invitation!” Everett exclaimed. - -Madge turned to the girls. “Adele,” she said, “could you and Eva remain -longer?” - -Adele glanced at her little wrist-watch as she replied, “It’s nearly -five now, and I ought to be home by six.” - -“We’ll get you there,” Eric declared. “That is, if home isn’t more than -a million miles away.” - -“Not a million, quite,” Adele laughingly replied. “We live in Sunnyside. -Three miles, I think they call it.” - -“No distance at all,” replied the youth. “I’ll put you both on the back -of my trusty brown steed and we’ll have you there by six surely. Now, -Daddy Jock, show us the fish!” - -“Lads, gather the wood and make a fire,” Jock said, “and I’ll have the -fish cooked before any of ye have time to starve.” - -Then what a merry scurrying there was! Eric and Everett soon had a -crackling fire in the circle of stones where a fire was often made, and -then, when it had burned down and there was nothing left but red-hot -coals, the fish were cooked a delicious brown. Eric brought from the -shack thick plates and steel knives and forks. These he handed to the -girls with many flourishes. - -[Illustration: Eric and Everett soon had a crackling fire.] - -“Sit ye down anywhere!” Jock called. “Ladies to be served first, and -these speckled beauties are done to a turn.” - -“Oh-h!” Madge exclaimed, when a tempting brown fish was laid on her -plate. “Am I supposed to eat a whole one?” - -“Wait till you see me eat a whole twenty,” Eric remarked, as he gave a -fish to Adele and another to Eva. Then, bringing out bread and butter -and filling their tin cups with sparkling water from a spring, Eric -exclaimed, “Now, having filled the immediate wants of our fair guests, -I’ll hie me over to the small whale that I see waiting upon my plate.” - -“I never, never tasted fish cooked to such perfection!” Madge declared. - -A merry meal it was, and when at last there was nothing left but bones, -Adele looked at her wrist-watch and then sprang up, exclaiming: “It’s -quarter to six. We never can walk to Sunnyside in fifteen minutes!” - -“Hark!” cried Eric. “I hear an automobile plunging madly down the lake -road. Come on, Petey. Let’s hold them up, whoever they are, and command -them, at the point of the gun, to take our fair guests to their -destination.” - -Snatching up a rifle which stood leaning against the shack, he emptied -the barrel as he ran toward the road. The machine had not yet turned the -curve, and when it did, the driver was indeed surprised to see two -highwaymen standing in the middle of the road, but their laughing, -boyish faces showed that they were not very dangerous. Beside the driver -a young girl was seated. When the car had slowed down, Eric exclaimed, -“Kind sir, if you are going to Sunnyside, we have passengers for you.” - -Just then Madge and the two girls emerged from the pine trees, and Adele -joyously cried, “Oh, it’s Betty Burd and her Uncle George. Mr. -Wainwright, would you mind if we rode with you into town? Mother is -expecting us home by six.” - -“Why, Adele Doring!” Betty exclaimed before her uncle could reply. “You -know we’re glad to have you.” - -Then Adele introduced her friends, and Betty asked, “Miss Peterson, -wouldn’t you like to ride with us?” - -“Why don’t you, Sis?” Everett exclaimed. “It won’t take but a moment for -Mr. Wainwright to stop at the inn, and then I’ll stay a spell with my -old friend here.” - -“Bully! I wish you would!” Eric cried, clapping his hand on his friend’s -shoulder. So when the car started again, the three smaller girls were -seated on the wide backseat, while Madge Peterson sat with the driver. - -Mr. Wainwright drove slowly, because, as he explained, the lake road was -in rather poor condition. Adele, hearing this, smiled, for the car had -been plunging along when the boys had stopped it. - -“Miss Peterson,” Betty’s Uncle George said, with his pleasant smile, “I -have met you before, haven’t I?” - -“Have you? Where?” Madge glanced up inquiringly, and then she exclaimed, -“Oh, yes, I know—at Dora Pendleton’s Musical Tea.” - -“And you had some drawings exhibited that day,” Uncle George continued. -“I remember that I thought they were excellent.” - -Madge smiled, as she said, “I truly did not want to have them exhibited, -but Dora Pendleton knew that I was eager to do some illustrating, and -she said that several writers would be among the company, and that it -might be a good plan to show them samples of my work.” - -“A splendid plan!” Uncle George said warmly. “And I am sure that you -received an order.” - -“I did, indeed!” Madge exclaimed enthusiastically. “And such an -interesting one it has proved. Miss Kimberly, the children’s poet, was -there, you remember, and she has asked me to illustrate her book of -fanciful child-verse. I am having the most beautiful time making the -drawings, and, besides that, it pays well and I need the money.” - -Adele was surprised to hear this, as she had supposed that Madge -Peterson had no need to earn money. When the inn was reached and -farewells had been exchanged, Madge called, “I’ll be at the Home on -Monday, Eva,” and then the car sped on. Little did the three girls dream -of the wonderful something that was going to happen because of that -lake-shore ride. - - - - - CHAPTER NINETEEN - - A TRIP TO THE CITY - - -When Eva Dearman awoke on Monday morning in her little iron cot-bed in -the orphanage dormitory, somehow she did not see things plain and -unattractive, as they really were. There was such a joyous anticipation -in her heart that even the dull gray morning seemed aglow. She met -Amanda Brown in the hallway and gave her a sudden hug, as she exclaimed, -“I have had the loveliest time, Mandy. Did you miss me just a little -bit?” - -Amanda clung to her friend, as she sobbed: “Oh, Eva, don’t go away and -leave me again. It’s just like funerals all the time when you are gone. -Everybody else is so horrid to me. I tried being nice, the way you asked -me to, and then the girls said I was aping after you, and they called me -Miss Dearman.” - -“Well, it’s just a mean shame!” Eva cried, with flashing eyes. “How -girls can take pleasure in being unkind is more than I can understand. -But don’t cry, Amanda! There’s half an hour yet before classes; let’s -run to the woods and back.” - -All that day it was hard for Eva to keep her mind on her work, for had -not her wonderful artist-friend said that she would call at the Home on -Monday! And so Eva was continually expecting to be called to the office. -Would Mrs. Friend allow her to accept the drawing-lessons? she wondered. - -Never did a day pass more slowly, and, for the first time since she had -been there, Eva’s recitations were poor, but the teacher, Miss Bently, -loved Eva, and was very patient with her. At last there came a rap on -the class-room door and Eva held her breath. Who would it be? Perhaps -Mrs. Friend would bring Madge Peterson to visit the class-room, but it -was only a little girl with a note. Miss Bently read it and then glanced -up with a smile. She believed that she now understood her favorite’s -mental preoccupation. - -“You are to go to Mrs. Friend’s office, Eva,” she said, kindly. “You -have a visitor.” - -The girl’s face glowed as she went toward the door. In the office Madge -Peterson was seated. She arose as Eva entered, and, taking both her -hands, she exclaimed: “Eva, I have splendid news for you! Mrs. Friend is -pleased with our plan, and you may come to the city next Saturday -morning and spend the day with me.” - -“Oh, Mrs. Friend!” Eva cried joyously. “How can I ever thank you!” - -“It is Miss Peterson whom you must thank, Eva,” Mrs. Friend replied. - -“I do indeed thank her,” the girl exclaimed, with shining eyes. “And I -hope I shall become such a famous artist that she will feel repaid for -her interest. Shall you be very much disappointed if I don’t, Miss -Peterson?” - -“Indeed I shall not,” Madge laughingly replied. “I never expect to -acquire fame myself, but I do get a great deal of pleasure from my -sketching, and now and then I am asked to do a bit of illustrating and -so earn extra pin-money, or Roberty-Boberts money, I should say. Some -day you must meet little Bob, Eva. You will just love him.” - -Then Madge expressed a desire to look about the orphanage and the matron -asked Eva to show her friend the building and the grounds. What a happy -hour it was for that orphan girl! and Madge, who was patroness of -another orphanage, took great interest in seeing how this one was -conducted. - -Then, arm in arm, these two friends sauntered to the front gate. There -stood a little olive-green car, which Eva thought was the prettiest she -had ever seen. - -“I like it,” Madge exclaimed, “but Brother Everett makes fun of it. His -car is as big a one as he could find, and when they stand together in -the garage Everett says they look like a giant and a pigmy, so I have -named my car Pigmy, and we are the best of comrades. Some day, Eva, you -shall go riding with me.” - -Then Madge was gone. She wanted to visit Adele’s mother and make further -plans for Saturday. - -Was ever a week so long? the orphan girl wondered, but at last Saturday -dawned bright and sunny. Eva awakened with the feeling that something -wonderful was going to happen, and then she remembered! Leaping from her -little cot-bed, which was the last of a long row, she looked out of the -open window and up at the sky. How gleaming and blue it was! and out in -the orchard the birds were singing their happy morning-songs. Eva wished -that she too might sing, but even then the dressing-bell was ringing, -and the nineteen other orphans who slept in that dormitory were tumbling -out of their beds. - -“Good morning, Amanda,” Eva said softly to the girl who slept in the cot -next her own. - -“Good morning,” Amanda replied, but she turned quickly away. She did not -want Eva to see that she had been crying in the night. - -At breakfast the orphans were allowed to talk, and Eva chattered like a -magpie, making every one near her bright and happy, but not once did she -tell about her trip to the city, because she did not want the other -girls to feel that she was having pleasures which they could not share. - -When the orphans had gone about their Saturday-morning tasks, Eva went -up to the dormitory to put on her pretty white dress. When she was ready -to go, she slipped her mother’s picture out of its hiding-place and -whispered, “Oh, mumsie, dear, everybody is so kind to your little girl. -Aren’t you glad?” - -Then down the stairs she skipped, and there was Adele Doring waiting for -her in the hall. - -“What do you think?” Adele exclaimed. “We have an invitation to ride -into town with Bob Angel and Brother Jack. They were going in to see a -ball game on the high-school campus, and mother said that we might ride -in with them.” - -“Will wonders never cease?” Eva said, joyously. “I adore riding in autos -and I almost never have the chance.” - -Mrs. Friend stepped out of her office and greeted Adele. Then she looked -over her young charge, to see if all the buttons were in the right -holes, for Eva was so excited that she could not keep her mind on -ordinary things. - -“Have you a clean handkerchief, dear?” Mrs. Friend asked. Eva felt in -her pocket. It was empty. “I’ll run back and get one,” she said. “I -won’t be half a jiffy.” - -Up the stairs she fairly flew and into the dormitory she danced. -Suddenly she stopped. She heard some one crying. On the bed next to her -own a girl was lying, sobbing as though her heart would break. It was -Amanda Brown. Eva flew to her friend, and, putting her arms about her, -asked: “Mandy, dear, what is the matter? Has some one been mean, horrid, -to you?” - -“No-o!” sobbed the girl. “Oh, Eva, I thought you were gone! Please, -please don’t let me spoil your day.” - -“Mandy,” Eva said firmly, “tell me why you are crying! I shall stay here -until you do.” - -Amanda knew that Eva meant what she said, and so she replied brokenly, -“It’s—it’s my birthday, Eva, and nobody cares.” - -Tears rushed to Eva’s eyes, and she held her friend close. She -remembered how lonely she had felt on her birthday, when she thought -that nobody cared. - -“I care, Amanda Brown,” Eva exclaimed sincerely. “You wait here a -moment. I’ll be right back.” And before Amanda could prevent it, Eva had -left the dormitory. Down the stairs she went more slowly, and the two -watching from below wondered at her changed expression. - -“Mrs. Friend,” Eva said, “I can’t go to the city! It is Amanda Brown’s -birthday, and she will be so unhappy if I go away and leave her. I know -how I felt when I thought that nobody cared about my birthday.” - -“Oh, Mrs. Friend!” Adele exclaimed. “Couldn’t we take Amanda Brown with -us? I know Miss Peterson would be so glad to have her.” - -Mrs. Friend readily consented, so Eva hurried back to the dormitory with -the news, and when Amanda tried to refuse, insisted that she would -remain at home unless her friend would go with them. - -In less time than it seemed possible, Eva had Amanda dressed in her -Sunday best, and the three girls hurried down the gravelly walk to the -gate. Bob Angel leaped to the ground and threw open the door of the car -with a flourish. “Good morning, ladies,” he said. “Jack is your -chauffeur and I am your footman.” - -“My! What a grandness!” Adele laughingly exclaimed as the lad helped -them into the car. - -Then such a joyous ride as they had! They had to take off their -broad-brimmed hats, and the fresh wind soon blew the tearstains from -Amanda’s cheeks, and left there such a rosy color that the other two -girls, looking at her, thought that she would be truly beautiful if only -she was loved and made happy. - - - - - CHAPTER TWENTY - - AMANDA BROWN - - -The ride, which Amanda Brown wished would last for hours, was quickly -over, for the city was only ten miles away, and very soon the speed had -to be slackened as they entered the busy streets. - -“Here is Miss Peterson’s address,” Adele said, as she handed Jack a slip -of paper. - -“Nice neighborhood that,” Bob commented as he read it. It was indeed a -nice neighborhood, as the girls decided when, a few moments later, they -turned off of the noisy streets and found themselves in a place so quiet -that it seemed like the village of Sunnyside. There was a small park, -green with grass and trees, around which stood handsome brown-stone -houses. Adele was puzzled. If Madge Peterson lived in one of these, what -could she have meant by saying that she needed to earn money with her -drawing? Adele had not heard of Roberty-Bob. - -Jack had stopped the car at the curb, and Adele laughingly said, “Our -footman ought to go up and ring the bell.” - -“Very well, Miss Doring,” Bob gayly replied. “Your footman will do your -bidding.” - -So out of the car the lad leaped, and up the flight of stone steps he -ran, but before he could ring the bell the door opened and there stood -Everett Peterson. - -“Why, Bob Angel!” he cried. “This is great! Did you come in for the -game?” - -“Well, Everett, do you live here?” Bob exclaimed in surprise. Bob was -already doing some preparatory work at the North High, and it was there -they had met. Then suddenly remembering the part he was supposed to be -playing, Bob said solemnly, “Mr. Peterson, at present I am Miss Doring’s -footman, and she sent me to inquire if your sister is in.” - -“So that’s it,” laughed Everett. “Yes, my sister is at home, and is -expecting her guests.” - -The three girls now appeared on the porch, and Madge, hearing merry -voices, came out of the library to greet them. She was indeed glad to -meet Amanda, and that orphan girl, who had dreaded coming, for fear she -would not be welcome, was soon put at her ease. - -Everett and Bob had gone back to the car, and Everett was introduced to -Adele’s brother, Jack. - -“I’ll tell you what,” Everett cried. “You fellows come back here for -lunch and we’ll all go to the game together.” - -Meanwhile Madge had led the girls into the library, which was richly -though simply furnished. She asked them to be seated while they talked -over which classes they would like to enter. “The Art Institute is just -around the corner, and we are not due there until ten-thirty,” Madge -said. “Of course, you lassies understand that it is an endowed -institute, and so the classes are free. Eva has decided to take drawing. -Adele, what would be your choice?” - -“Oh, Miss Peterson!” Adele cried joyously. “I didn’t know that I was to -take anything. Have they a class for writers? I may not have any talent, -but I’d so love to try.” - -Miss Peterson smiled at the girl’s enthusiasm as she replied, “Then you -shall have the opportunity, and really wanting to do a thing is half of -success, I think, because one is more apt to persevere in spite of -seeming failures.” Then, turning to Amanda, she said kindly, “And what -talent have you hidden away, little Miss Brown?” - -Amanda flushed with evident embarrassment as she replied, “Oh, Miss -Peterson, I don’t suppose that I have any talents. If I have, I don’t -know what they are. I never had a chance to try anything.” - -Madge Peterson’s heart was touched with pity for this forlorn girl, and -she said softly, “Amanda, won’t you tell us a little about your life, -before you went to the orphanage, and then perhaps we shall know how -best to find your talent?” - -“There isn’t much to tell,” Amanda said hesitatingly. “My mother was -only eighteen when I came. She sang in concert-halls, and folks said her -voice was like an angel’s, sweet and sad-like. All that I seem to -remember of her looks is that her face was so white and her dark eyes -shone like stars. She used to leave me in a little back room when she -sang, and then, when her part was over, she would catch me up in her -arms and hold me close, and sometimes she cried. Then, when I was seven -years old, she was taken sick. A kind old woman took care of us. One day -my mother called me to her bedside. She said, ‘Little daughter, if you -can sing when you grow up, promise me that you won’t sing in -concert-halls.’ Of course I promised. The old woman kept me for a while -after mother died, but she didn’t have any money, and so she sent me to -the orphanage and I’ve been there ever since, and now I am thirteen.” - -There were tears in the eyes of the listeners, and Madge said kindly, -“Amanda, would you like to try to sing?” - -Amanda shook her head. “You have to feel happy inside to want to sing,” -she said, “and I never feel that, at least I never did until Eva came,” -she added, with a loving glance toward her friend. - -Then Madge rose and said, “Come, girls, we will go to the Art Institute -now.” - -A few moments later they were entering a large building only a block -from the Peterson home. Eva was placed in a drawing-class and Adele in -one for composition. When the other two were alone, Madge said kindly, -“Amanda, there is a dear old singing-master here. I have known him for -years. Will you let him try your voice?” - -“If you wish it,” Amanda replied. - -The kindly professor welcomed them and was soon testing the quality of -the girl’s voice. Later, he drew Madge aside and said: “The child has a -sweet tone, though not strong. There is a sad note in her voice, strange -for one so young. I will teach her gladly, and see what we can make of -it.” - -And so it was that a new joy came into the life of Amanda Brown. - - - - - CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE - - THE BALL GAME - - -When the classes were over, the girls met in the lower hall, and Eva was -delighted to hear that Amanda had consented to have her voice tried. -“And now you will come in with us every Saturday,” she whispered to her -friend, when, for a second, they were together in the merry throng of -students who were leaving the building. - -When they entered the Peterson home, a few moments later, they heard a -great racket overhead. - -“It sounds as though there were wild Indians in the house,” Madge -laughingly exclaimed. “Ho, there, Brother Everett! Are you making all -that noise just by yourself?” - -“Not much, sis,” a boy’s voice replied. “I have company. Be down -directly.” And before the girls had time to lay off their wraps, down -the stairs Everett leaped, followed by Bob Angel and Jack Doring. - -“Sister mine,” Everett cried, “I do hope that you ordered grub enough, -for three uninvited guests are coming to your party and we’re as hungry -as Russian wolves in winter.” - -Madge laughed and was about to reply, when Jack Doring exclaimed, “Miss -Peterson, I do hope that we are not intruding. Bob and I had no -intention of staying, but—” - -Madge laughingly held up her hand as she replied, “My dear boy, if we -had twenty unexpected guests, it would not inconvenience us in the -least.” - -“We’d just add twenty more cups of water to the soup,” Everett explained -gayly, and then the Chinese gongs called them to the dining-room. The -cook, who was an especial friend of Everett’s, had been duly notified by -that youth, and so the correct number of places had been laid. - -The boys were so excited over the coming game that they could talk of -nothing else. There were two high schools in the city, and the North -High was to play against the South High. Everett attended the North -High, and so, of course, his guests were on his side. - -“We’ll win!” Everett cried. “How _could_ we lose? We have the best -pitcher this side of Jerusalem.” - -“Everett!” Madge exclaimed. “Isn’t that a good deal of a boast? -Jerusalem is a long way off. Wouldn’t you better say Sunnyside?” - -“No, ma’am,” Everett retorted. “Eric Brownley is the best pitcher in the -whole United States, or I miss my guess.” - -“Why, that’s the boy we met at Little Bear Lake, isn’t it? The one who -had been brought up by that nice old lumberman?” Adele asked. - -“The very same!” Everett replied. - -And then, as soon as lunch was over, the merry party put on their wraps, -entered the two cars, and were soon driven to the campus of the North -High, where the game was to be held. - -Everett was so excited that he simply had to shout, but a great -disappointment was awaiting him. - -The North High campus was crowded with merry boys and girls. Those who -were from the South High waved bright red pennants, and those from the -North High had equally bright yellow ones. Every time one of the -ball-players appeared, his particular class-mates gave their yell and -cheered him until he disappeared again. - -“The Souths are making a great to-do,” Everett said scornfully. “As -though they had a ghost of a chance of winning! Not they, with our Eric -Brownley on the diamond. Now, here come the players, and when you see -Eric, _yell_ like good ones.” - -The girls stood on tiptoe and watched for Eric as eagerly as did the -boys. The players were taking their places and yet Eric did not appear. - -“Great guns!” Everett cried in dismay. “There’s Dorset, Eric’s sub! -What’s he pitching for, I wonder? Say, you wait here till I find out.” - -Everett, with a heavy heart, made his way through the crowd to the -diamond. One of the players gave the information that he sought, and -Everett returned to his friends, looking anything but cheerful. - -“It’s all up,” he said dismally. “The game is as good as lost. I’ve a -mind to go home.” - -“Why, Everett,” Madge asked. “What has happened?” - -“Oh, that old lumberman down at Bear Lake was hurt or something, and -they sent for Eric two days ago, and he said that if he possibly could, -he’d be back for the big game, but he didn’t make it. Imagine _anything_ -keeping a fellow from playing this game when he’s bound to be the -victor.” - -“I felt sure that Eric Brownley was a fine lad,” Madge declared warmly, -“and now I know that he is.” - -The game had commenced and the North High was decidedly getting the -worst of it. They were not even playing their best; they were all -disheartened because Eric had failed them. - -The students from the South High were making the place ring with their -cheers. Everett was disgusted. - -“We’ve as good as lost. Come on! I’m going home,” he said, when suddenly -there was a commotion in the crowd. - -“What’s up?” Everett asked, trying to see over the heads. - -“There’s a horseman coming at top speed down the road,” some one -replied, “and it _might_ be Eric Brownley.” - -“It is Eric!” Everett cried excitedly, as he pushed through the crowd. - -Eric had already leaped from his foaming horse and had entered the -shack. As soon as possible he reappeared in his suit, and what a cheer -went up when Dorset dropped out and Eric took his place on the diamond. -The rest of the nine took heart, and never before had they played such a -splendid game as they did then. - -When it was over the boys from the North High took Eric on their -shoulders and bore him in triumph to the shack. Everett’s joy knew no -bounds, and he shouted until his hero had disappeared. Soon after, the -three girls and Bob and Jack bade their host and hostess farewell and -sped away over the smooth road which led to Sunnyside. - - - - - CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO - - THE KING’S HIGHWAY - - -One day in the week following, Gertrude Willis and Adele were seated on -the front veranda of the Doring home, when the postman came up the walk. - -“Does Miss Adele Doring live here?” he asked with twinkling eyes. - -“Oh, Mr. Drakely!” Adele exclaimed, skipping down the walk to meet him. -“Have you really a letter for me? Thank you so much! Letters are a rare -treat,” she confided to Gertrude, “because all of my friends live in -Sunnyside, and so there is no one to write to me except Uncle Jerry, but -this letter hasn’t a foreign post-mark and so it isn’t from him. Why, -it’s from Dorchester, and so, of course, Madge Peterson must have -written it. She is that charming artist that I have been telling you -about, Gertrude. I am so eager to have you meet her.” - -Then Adele, reseating herself in the porch-swing, tore open the pale -blue envelope, with its delicate odor of spring violets, and read aloud: - -“Dear Dryad Oakleaf: - -“I just happened to remember that you once told me that you belong to a -clan of seven girls. Are there any among them who have talents which -they are eager to cultivate? If so, do bring them with you on Saturday -mornings to attend the Institute. The more the merrier, and I shall be -glad to have them take luncheon with me, as I shall always expect you -and Eva and Amanda to do. - - “Your loving friend, - “Madge Peterson.” - -“Oh, Gertrude!” Adele cried joyfully. “Could anything be nicer? I have -so wished that you might go with me to take composition. I am just sure -that you have talent for writing. Do you suppose that your mother could -spare you?” - -“If mother will permit me to do my share of the cleaning on Friday,” -Gertrude said, “I would be glad to go, and, since it is vacation, I am -sure that I can. I do want to study everything that will help me to -become a writer. I enjoy that more than anything else, and I am eager to -find some way to earn money, so that I may help educate the babies. -There are so many of us, and a minister’s salary is not princely.” - -“Then I will write Miss Peterson this very day and tell her that one of -my dearest, bestest friends will gladly accept her invitation,” Adele -exclaimed happily, as she gave Gertrude an impulsive hug. - -Although Adele loved all of the Sunny Six, some way Gertrude was a -little nearer and dearer, and she was beginning to think that, next to -her, she loved Eva Dearman most among her friends. - -Mrs. Willis was as pleased with the invitation as Adele and Gertrude had -been, and the very next Saturday four girls instead of three went into -the city of Dorchester. This time they traveled by train, but the -station being within a few blocks of the Institute, the country girls -were in no danger of being lost. - -Madge was charmed with gentle Gertrude and welcomed her graciously. -“Girls,” she said, as she drew on her gloves, “it is early, and since I -have an errand in another part of town, I thought that perhaps you would -like to accompany me.” - -“We would, indeed,” Adele replied, and soon they were all in Everett’s -big car and that youth was slowly driving them through the crowded -down-town district. The streets became narrower and noisier. The people -were shabbily dressed, dirty children played in the gutters, loafers -lounged on the corners. The air seemed hot and heavy with unpleasant -odors. On both sides of the street were wretched tenement-houses. - -“I have heard of this district,” Gertrude said, “but I never before -visited it. Oh, Miss Peterson, doesn’t it make one’s heart ache to think -that so very near are fields of daisies and buttercups, and yet these -babies have to play in the gutters?” - -Madge nodded, and then, as the car was stopping at the curb, she opened -the door, and, taking a covered basket, led the way across the walk. -Ragged little children stopped their play and watched them curiously -with open eyes and mouths. Madge smiled down at them and then entered a -dark, narrow hallway and began climbing the rickety stairs. - -“I thought it was hard to have to live in the Home,” Eva said softly to -Adele, “but how thankful we ought to be that we do not have to live in a -place like this.” - -Soon Madge was rapping on an upper door. - -“Come in, Fairy Godmother!” an eager boy’s voice called. Madge opened -the door and they entered a room which was very different from the dark, -shabby halls which they had just left. Here all was clean and home-like. -The windows were filled with blossoming plants, and a canary, hanging in -the sunshine, was warbling his cheeriest song. Goldfish splashed and -sparkled in their big shining bowl. A fluffy white kitten on the floor -frisked about with a red ball for a playmate. A bright-eyed little -hunchbacked boy sat on a softly-cushioned wheeled chair. He looked up -with eager eyes. - -“Good morning, Roberty-Bob,” Madge said. “I have brought some of my -friends to call upon you. We cannot stay long, however, as we are on our -way to the Art Institute, but I found the book that you wanted in the -library this morning, and so I brought it right over.” - -“Oh, good!” Roberty-Bob said with shining eyes. “The last one you -brought was such a beautiful story, Fairy Godmother. It was all about -the King’s Highway.” Then, turning to Gertrude, he asked in his eager, -friendly way, “Do you know where the King’s Highway is?” - -“I suppose it is where a king lives, and where princes and princesses -play in beautiful gardens,” Gertrude replied, with her sweet smile. - -“You are wrong!” the strange child exclaimed. “She is wrong, isn’t she, -Fairy Godmother? God is the King, and His Highway is just wherever you -are.” - -Gertrude’s heart was touched by what she had seen and heard, and when -they were in the street again she looked at the forlorn little children -playing in the gutters and she said to Adele, “And so this is the King’s -Highway, and oh, Della, I was being so thankful before we went up-stairs -that we didn’t have to live here!” - -Roberty-Bob was waving to them from his high window, and the girls waved -in return. - -“I guess I won’t grumble any more,” Amanda Brown declared. “Here I have -a straight back and I can run if I want to, but it seems I’m always -feeling fretful about something, and there’s that little fellow, with -his crooked back, keeping so bright and cheerful.” - -“Does Roberty-Bob have to sit alone all day long?” Adele asked, as the -car was slowly wending its way back to a pleasanter part of the city. - -“Yes,” Madge replied. “His mother works in a factory, and she leaves -early in the morning and does not return until late, but Roberty-Bob is -never lonely. He can wheel his chair about the room and feed his -goldfish and pussy, and water his plants, and sometimes Muffin, the -kitten, rides around with him. Then he loves to read, and every Saturday -afternoon the children who live in the rooms near by go in and sit on -the floor, and he reads to them or tells them stories. I used to take -him riding in the car, and how he enjoyed it! but the jarring made the -pain in his back so much worse that we had to give that up.” - -The Art Institute was soon reached and the girls went to their classes. -Adele and Gertrude found that they were to write a composition on -whatever had most impressed them that morning. They were glad to do -this, although neither had any expectation of winning the high marks, -and so, on the following Saturday, they were indeed surprised when the -teacher, Miss Fenton, said, “The best composition for last week was -written by our newest pupil, Miss Gertrude Willis.” And then, before -that astonished girl could fully grasp this surprising announcement, the -teacher was saying in her kindly way, “It is our custom to have the best -composition read aloud each week, and so, Miss Willis, will you please -come forward and read yours?” - -Gertrude, self-possessed by nature, soon quieted the tumult in her -heart, and, stepping to the platform, she took the composition which -Miss Fenton handed to her, and then, in her clear, sweet voice, she -read: - - “The King’s Highway - -“Once upon a time there was a great city, and in the lower part of it -there were narrow streets, with ragged children playing in the gutters, -and loafers standing on the corners. If there ever had been hope in -their hearts it had long since fled. And many of the mothers were shut -in shops where they toiled all day and earned very little, that they -might feed their children. - -“The sun never seemed to shine in the lower part of that great city. The -fog hung gray and dismal, and there was constantly the sharp clanging -noise of traffic. The children in the gutter did not seem to mind, for -they knew no different, but one day an artist was forced, through -poverty, to move to this lower end of the city, and with him was his -little daughter, Alicia. Her startled blue eyes looked about, and she -clung to her father’s hand as they wended their way down one of the -narrow streets. - -“‘Must we live here, father?’ she asked, and the artist sadly bowed his -head. - -“Alicia tried to make the barren room in the tenement look as home-like -as possible, but she dreaded going to the corner store to buy even the -few provisions that were needed. - -“She shrank from touching the raggedly dressed children, who, attracted -by her golden hair, would leave their play when she passed and whisper, -‘Pretty! Pretty!’ - -“But Alicia paid no heed. Her one thought was how sorry she was for -herself. If only she could live again in that lovely home which they had -lost. - -“All of her life she had lived in a beautiful garden, where high -ivy-covered walls had sheltered her from the winds, where a fountain had -sparkled for her, and where the birds had sung to her. But now,—The -sensitive child looked about her and shuddered. - -“One day her father brought her a book, and while she was alone she read -the stories it contained, and one of them was called ‘The King’s -Highway.’ Alicia fell to daydreaming, as was her wont, and she thought -how wonderful it would be, this King’s Highway. There would be castles -on either side, and the pavement would be of gold. Gorgeous carriages, -drawn by milk-white horses, would be passing up and down, and in them -would be princesses and noble ladies, richly dressed, and they would -have pages with plumed hats to attend them. As she thought of all this, -and wished that she might be on the King’s Highway, she fell asleep and -dreamed, and in her dream an angel came to her and said, ‘Alicia, the -King is your Heavenly Father, and to-day you are living on the King’s -Highway.’ - -“Alicia, awakening, sprang up, and, seeing that it was late, she went -out to do her marketing. The fog had not lifted all day. The children on -the curb seemed weary and tired of their play. Many of their faces -looked pinched, as though they did not have enough to eat. ‘And so this -is the King’s Highway,’ Alicia thought, ‘and these are the King’s -children.’ And then the angel that was always with Alicia whispered, -‘And what are _you_ doing on the King’s Highway?’ - -“‘Nothing,’ Alicia replied, ‘only to be sorry for myself because I am -there.’ - -“And then, to the surprise of the ragged children, the pretty Alicia -went over and sat on the curb in their midst, and, putting her arms -about those nearest, she said, ‘Little ones, do you like stories?’ ‘What -are stories?’ one small boy asked, nestling close to her. ‘I will tell -you,’ Alicia replied, and soon she was repeating a fairytale that they -could all understand. - -“From that day Alicia was very happy. She was never lonely because she -was kept so busy making others happy on the King’s Highway.” - - - - - CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE - - SCHOOL-DAYS AGAIN - - -The long vacation was over, and on Monday morning the Sunny Seven met -once more under the elm-tree in the school-yard. - -“Oh, I’m so glad that school is going to begin again,” exclaimed the -impulsive Betty Burd. - -“Why, Betty?” Gertrude Willis laughingly inquired. “I didn’t know that -you had such a thirst for knowledge.” - -“Well, neither have I,” Betty confessed. “But somehow, during the -vacation we all have so many things to do, we seven girls don’t see each -other as often as we do in school-days. Why, just think! We haven’t been -to our Secret Sanctum in ages, and we were so wild about it in the -beginning.” - -“I’ll tell you what!” exclaimed Adele. “Let’s go over there this -afternoon and take our supper and have a good old-fashioned visit. This -being the first day of school, we may not be kept in long.” - -“Oh, let’s!” cried Doris Drexel, who, with her mother, had spent July -and August at a seaside resort. “I’m just pining to see the meadows -again. I’ve been away so long.” - -“I suppose the cabin will be full of spiders,” said Rosie with a -shudder. - -“I’ll go ahead,” laughed Adele, “and ask them to please roll up their -webs and move out into the meadows.” - -Then, as the last bell was ringing, the girls trooped into the school. -They were all eager to know who their new teacher would be, and all sad -because they were losing Miss Donovan. They had heard that some changes -had been made, and that the teacher who formerly had Seven B had been -sent to another town. - -“I just can’t wait to get to the room, to see who our teacher is to be,” -Betty whispered, as the seven girls hurried up the stairs. The door of -the seventh grade was standing open, and Betty was the first to enter. -She gave a joyous cry as she danced in. The other girls, closely -following, saw Betty throw her arms about the teacher, whose back was -toward them. - -“Why, it’s Miss Donovan!” Adele cried in delight. “Oh, are you to be our -teacher again this year? That would be too good to be true.” - -“Yes, I’ve been promoted with my girls,” laughed the young teacher, “and -I’m glad that you’re glad.” - -It touched her heart to find how much the seven girls really loved her, -and she planned to make this new year as happy and as profitable for -them as she could. - -“Now, girls,” she said, “since I know that you can be trusted to keep -the rules, you may choose seats wherever you wish.” - -“May we all sit in this window-corner together?” Doris asked. And when -the permission was given, they chose seats and stowed away their books. - -“It will not be necessary for you girls to remain to-day,” Miss Donovan -said. “I’ll give you your home-work and then you may go, but be back -to-morrow morning at nine, ready for a term of hard study.” - -“We will, indeed,” Adele assured her. “We are going to try to be perfect -all through the year.” - -“_We_, Adele?” Betty Burd inquired. - -“Yes, we,” Adele replied. And Miss Donovan laughingly exclaimed, “That’s -right, hitch your wagon to a star.” - -That afternoon the girls met early at the cross-roads and wended their -way over the meadows, which, in the bright September weather, were -purple and yellow with golden-rod and wild aster. In the woods beyond -were maple trees, flaunting in the sunlight their brightly colored -leaves. - -“I love the autumn days,” Adele said, as she danced along. “It doesn’t -make me feel the least bit sad to see the leaves fall and the flowers -fade, because I know that they are all coming back in the spring. The -plants and trees have to sleep, as we do, I suppose.” - -Soon they reached the long-neglected Secret Sanctum. Peggy Pierce found -the key and the door swung open. - -“Oh, isn’t it pretty and homey!” Doris Drexel exclaimed. “It’s so long -since I’ve been here, I had almost forgotten how very nice it is.” - -Bertha threw open the little high-up window and a merry breeze danced -in. - -Rosamond, still on the threshold, called, “Will somebody please look for -spiders?” - -Betty Burd seized the broom, and, dancing around the room, poked it up -in the ceiling-corners, for the cabin had a low and almost flat roof. - -Peggy Pierce, just for mischief, looked under the bed-couch and Doris -Drexel peered in the china-closet. - -“Nary a spider here, fair Rosamond,” she called. “You may safely enter.” - -“I know that you girls think I’m a dreadful scare-cat,” Rosamond -declared. “But I just can’t help being afraid of things.” - -“You’ll get over it,” Adele said kindly, “when you find that nothing -hurts you. Now every one be seated and we will have the secretary read -the minutes of the last meeting.” - -Hats were tossed on the rustic couch, lunch-boxes stacked in a corner, -and the seven girls sat tailor-wise on the floor. - -“I deeply regret to have to inform you, Madam President,” Gertrude began -with solemn dignity, “that your secretary forgot to bring the book, but -she remembers that at the last meeting it was unanimously resolved that -the Sunnyside Club should, singly and all together, do at least one kind -deed a week. Has this resolve been carried out?” - -“Dear me, no, I’m afraid not,” Adele said. “Fixing up the play-house for -the orphan babies was the last kind deed on the records, and the credit -for that belongs to Betty Burd.” - -“Not at all!” Betty protested. “That was the whole club’s kind deed.” - -“And how the kiddies are enjoying their play-house!” Gertrude declared. -“I went over there last Sunday to read to them, and twenty happier -babies it would be hard to find.” - -“Good!” Adele exclaimed. “Now the question before the house is, What -kind deed shall the Sunnyside Club do next?” - -“You tell us,” Gertrude Willis said. “Adele, I just know that you have a -suggestion to make.” - -“Well, then, I have,” Adele confessed. “Last week, when I was over -visiting with dear old Granny Dorset, I was telling her about one of our -parties, and she said, rather wistfully, ‘Parties are just for the young -folks, aren’t they, Della? And yet, I do believe that I would enjoy a -party more now than I ever did, but I guess I’ve been to my last.’ And -then she sighed, which was so unlike cheerful Granny Dorset, that I -decided right then and there to give a party for her, and I want you all -to help. Will you?” - -“Will we?” Bertha Angel exclaimed. “Indeed we will! I think it is so sad -when the grandmothers are kept away by themselves and are not invited to -share in the good times. My dear old grandma told me that at eighty her -heart felt as young as it ever had, and that she enjoyed having a pretty -new dress as much as she did when she was sixteen.” - -“Oh, yes, and that’s another thing,” Adele said. “Granny Dorset told me -that she would have a seventieth birthday one week from Saturday, and I -asked, ‘Granny, if you could have just what you wish for a birthday -present, what would it be?’ And, girls, you never could guess what she -replied, not in a thousand years.” - -“Well, then, we might as well give up first as last,” Peggy Pierce -declared. - -“Indeed you might,” Adele laughed. “I’m sure I never would have guessed -it. Granny Dorset said that the dearest desire of her heart for the past -ten years had been to possess a purple silk dress with lace in the neck -and sleeves.” - -“And she hasn’t been able to have it, of course,” Gertrude declared. -“They belong to our church, and father calls there, and he said that the -son-in-law is rather shiftless and the daughter has to scrimp in every -way to provide for her own three children and Granny Dorset, but she is -so proud that she won’t accept a bit of help.” - -“Well,” Adele continued, “I thought that we would find out what other -old people are still living in Sunnyside, who were young when Granny -Dorset was, and then we’d invite them to a surprise birthday-party for -her, and if we have money enough in the bank, we might buy her the -purple silk dress.” - -“Alas and alack!” Bertha exclaimed. “The bank is quite empty. Nothing -has been put into it since we bought the presents for the orphans.” - -“I’ll tell you what!” Peggy Pierce exclaimed. “Let’s start an account at -the Bee Hive. Dad will be glad to do it for us, and we can buy the -purple silk at cost. Miss Meadly, who does our sewing, will make the -dress for us and wait for her pay until we have the money.” - -“And as for the lace,” Rosamond Wright exclaimed, “my mother has ever -and ever so much of it, and I know she will gladly donate enough for the -neck and sleeves.” - -“I hate to go in debt,” Adele said thoughtfully, “but we surely will -find a way to earn money soon, and I do so want Granny Dorset to have -the purple silk dress on her birthday.” - -“We might do it just this once,” said the practical Bertha, “and then as -soon as the party is over we must scurry around and find some way to -earn money. We simply must not stay in debt.” - -“We might give a play or something,” Betty Burd suggested. - -“Now,” said President Adele, “who would like to be on a committee to -find out from Granny Dorset which of the old people who are to-day -living in Sunnyside were young when she was?” - -“I suggest that Adele Doring and Gertrude Willis be appointed on that -committee,” Rosamond drawled. - -“Very well, we will accept, won’t we, Gertrude?” Adele asked brightly. -And when Gertrude had agreed, the president added, “And I would like to -nominate Peggy Pierce and Rosamond Wright as a committee of two to see -that the purple silk dress is made, and that there is lace in the neck -and sleeves.” - -“But you will all have to help pick out the color and the pattern,” -Peggy protested, and to this the others agreed. - -“I am glad that we have two weeks to prepare,” Adele said, “because, now -that school has begun, we will not want to neglect our studies, and it -will take two weeks to have the dress made and—” - -“But Adele,” Bertha exclaimed, “we haven’t decided where to hold the -party.” - -“We might have it here,” Adele said thoughtfully. “But don’t let’s -decide that yet. And now let’s go for a tramp to the orphanage and -invite Eva and Amanda to come over here and share our picnic supper.” - -This was done, and the orphans were so happy and so grateful that the -seven could not but feel that their Sunnyside Club was fulfilling its -mission by bringing so much joy into the lonely lives of these two -girls. - - - - - CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR - - THE HOUSE BY THE WOOD - - -The following afternoon Adele Doring and Gertrude Willis, hand in hand, -skipped along Cherry Lane on their way to Granny Dorset’s. The leaves on -the trees were yellow, and fluttered down on them as they passed. Dear -Granny Dorset, who had not walked for many a year, was sitting on the -sunny front porch in her pillowed chair. She looked up brightly as the -girls opened the gate, calling gayly, “Here come my little Sunshine -Maidens. What good news have you to-day?” - -Granny Dorset’s own middle-aged daughter was so busy with housekeeping -and making ends meet that she seldom knew what happened in the village -of Sunnyside, and so these girls often hunted up bits of happy gossip to -take to the little old lady. - -Sitting on the edge of the porch, Gertrude replied, “Oh, Granny Dorset, -did you know that Jane Dally has the darlingest new baby? It was -christened last Sunday, and when father held it in his arms, it smiled -up at him, and it has the sweetest dimple. Old Grandfather Dally stood -up with it, and how his face did shine with pride and happiness!” - -“’Lijah Dally a grandad again!” the old lady said brightly. “Well, to -think of that now. He and I were children together. Della, his dad was -one of your grandpa’s sheep-herders, and when he was a little fellow he -lived in that cabin over in the meadows.” - -“Oh, Granny, did he really?” Adele asked eagerly. - -This indeed was the object of the girls’ visit, to find out what other -old people, now living in the village, had been young when Granny Dorset -was a girl, so that they might invite them to Granny’s surprise-party. - -Then Gertrude asked a direct question: “Is there any one else living -around here who was young when you were?” - -“Not so many now,” the old lady replied thoughtfully. “Some have moved -away and some have gone to the better country, but there’s old Mr. and -Mrs. Quigley,—they as had to go to the poorhouse when their cabin burned -down. They had lived in it for nigh forty year, and they always did for -others when they had it, but when they needed help themselves, folks let -them go on the county.” - -“Oh, how sad!” Adele exclaimed. “Why couldn’t some one have given them a -cabin to live in for the few years that are left?” - -“Well, nobody did,” Granny replied. “And then there’s Sally Grackle. She -lives all by herself, out on the edge of the woods. It’s strange how -people change! Sally was such a jolly girl and everybody liked her, but -she had a sorrow, which, like as not, made her queer-actin’, the way she -is now. She’s shut herself up, and I’ve heard tell that she won’t see -anybody. That’s all the folks living around here now who were young when -I was.” - -Half an hour later, when the two girls were slowly wending their way -homeward, Gertrude said, “Not a very promising party, Della, judging by -the guests. Poor Miss Grackle, not quite in her right mind, and Mr. and -Mrs. Quigley out at the poorhouse. Luckily Grandpa Dally is a host in -himself. He’s jolly and brimful of stories, so perhaps our party will be -a success if we can get the guests to agree to come to it.” - -The next morning the Sunny Seven met under the elm-tree in the -school-yard to report progress. When the other five had heard of the -visit to Granny Dorset, Betty Burd exclaimed, “That terrible Miss -Grackle! You needn’t appoint me on a committee to go and invite her. I -know some church ladies who went there once and she chased them away -with a broom.” - -“Poor thing!” Adele said. “She must be very unhappy, living there all -alone by that desolate wood. Gertrude and I will gladly go and invite -Miss Grackle to the party.” - -That very afternoon they started out toward the woods at the north edge -of the village. The houses were scattered, and at last the girls turned -into a path which led through a swampy meadow. They had to pick their -way carefully, to keep from getting their feet wet. Their destination -was a weather-beaten, gray house, which looked as though it was about to -tumble down, standing in the deep shade of two large pines. It was a -cloudy day and the wind moaned dismally through the trees. There was no -sign of life about the place. The seldom-used gate creaked as it swung -open on rusty hinges. - -“I suppose that at any minute Miss Grackle may rush out at us with a -broom,” Gertrude whispered. “Do you feel at all afraid, Adele?” - -“No,” the other girl replied, as they steadily advanced toward the -house. The porch, which was broken in places, was littered with leaves. - -“Miss Grackle doesn’t use her broom to sweep with, I judge,” Gertrude -said softly. - -Adele rapped bravely, but no one answered. Then she turned the knob and -the door opened. The room which they entered was dark, cheerless, and -damp. At first, they could scarcely see, and so they stood still. When -they had become accustomed to the dim light, the girls saw a large, -old-fashioned bed, and in it lay an elderly woman with a pinched, gray -face. - -“Oh, Miss Grackle!” Adele said, hurrying to the bedside. “You are ill -and all alone here!” - -“Well, what if I am?” the old woman replied tartly. “It’s nobody’s -business and nobody cares.” - -“If we made a fire in the stove, it would take the chill from the room,” -Gertrude suggested kindly. - -“Maybe so, like as not,” the old woman agreed. “But where’s the wood?” - -“I’ll bring some in,” Gertrude replied. “I saw some fallen branches near -by.” - -So saying, Gertrude went out and quickly returned with an armful of dry -wood, and soon a fire snapped and crackled cheerfully in the stove. - -“And now I’ll make you some broth,” said Adele. - -“You’ll be smart if you do,” Miss Grackle replied. “What are you -planning to make it out of?” - -“Why, Miss Grackle!” Adele exclaimed when she found the cupboards bare. -“Haven’t you had anything to eat?” - -“Not a sumptuous banquet,” the old woman replied in a non-committal -manner. - -Now Adele’s father had said only that very morning that Miss Grackle had -plenty of money, so Adele decided that she had just been too ill to -order things. - -“I’ll be back in a minute,” the girl said aloud, and away she went, -leaving the wondering Gertrude to care for the invalid. - -A woman who often came to the Doring home to help Kate with the cleaning -lived in the house nearest, on the main road, and from her Adele -procured some lamb broth and bread. Miss Grackle, truly faint from -hunger, could not resist the fragrance of the broth which Adele was -heating, and she rather ungraciously permitted Gertrude to prop her up -with the pillows, while Adele brought to her a bowl of the steaming -broth and some fresh bread and butter. - -When this was eaten Miss Grackle seemed stronger. She looked at the -girls curiously. - -“Young ladies,” she said, “perhaps you do not know it, but you are the -first two human beings who have succeeded in crossing my threshold in -ten years. Now, pray tell me, what did you come for? You must have a -reason.” - -“We came to invite you to a surprise birthday-party which we are going -to give for Granny Dorset,” Adele said simply. - -The girls, watching the old lady, were surprised to see a twinkle appear -in the gray eyes. - -“Well,” she declared, “I had decided to die, but now I do believe that I -will live a while longer; and, thank you kindly, I’ll come to the -party.” - -Before they left, Miss Grackle gave the girls some money and asked them -to order some groceries for her at the store. - -“And be sure to tell that boy to leave the things just inside the gate -the way he always does.” - -The next morning, under the elm-tree, the five other girls listened with -ever-widening eyes, as Adele and Gertrude told of their visit to Miss -Grackle. - -“Well, you surely are the two bravest girls I ever met,” Rosamond Wright -declared, and the others fully agreed with her. - -“The visit we are going to make this afternoon,” Gertrude replied, “will -be harder still. I almost dread calling on those two old people, who are -so unhappy because they have to live in the poorhouse.” - -But a pleasant surprise awaited the girls. - - - - - CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE - - A VISIT TO THE POORHOUSE - - -That afternoon Adele and Gertrude drove to the poorhouse, which was two -miles out on the east road. Leaving Firefly hitched at the gate, they -walked up the gravel path, on either side of which was a narrow garden, -bright with autumn flowers. Tall maples stood about on the lawn, and -their leaves were red and yellow. The afternoon sun was warm, and many -old ladies, wrapped in shawls, were seated here and there on rustic -benches. - -“Everything seems cheerful,” Adele said. “I wonder where we shall find -Mrs. Quigley.” - -They made inquiry of a woman who was coming down the walk. - -“I’m Mrs. Quigley!” was the cheerful reply, and the old lady led them to -a bench near by. “I don’t know you, do I?” she asked kindly. - -The girls were indeed relieved, for they had both feared that they were -to meet a grief-stricken old lady. They were not old enough to know that -many a bright face hides an aching heart, and the wrinkled face smiling -up at them surely tried to be bright. - -When Adele told their errand, Mrs. Quigley exclaimed, “Well, now, won’t -Pa Quigley be pleased! It’s a long time since we were asked to a party.” -Then, turning to Adele, she took her hands and said: “And so you’re -Daniel Doring’s granddaughter. Daniel was mighty good to my man and me, -and he’d be sorry if he knew that we had lost our little home. But -there—” she smiled quickly through her tears. “I tell Pa Quigley, when -he’s wishing we had our little home once more, where we could sit by the -fireplace evenings, like we used to love to do,—I tell him that we must -count our blessin’s. Things might be worse. One of us _might_ be dead, -and then how lonely the other of us would be!” - -“That’s true,” Adele said as she arose, and then, stooping, she -impulsively kissed the wrinkled cheeks as she added, “Mrs. Quigley, you -belong to our Sunnyside Club, don’t you?” - -“Maybe so,” said the little old lady, rising. “Once I read somewhere, -‘Every cloud has a silver lining; let’s wear our clouds with the linings -on the outside.’ I try to do that. It makes it pleasanter for other -folks, and I don’t know but it’s cheerier even for the person who is -wearing the cloud.” - -“I’m going to remember that,” Gertrude said as she pressed the wrinkled -hand which she held. Then Adele exclaimed, “Now, Mrs. Quigley, a week -from Saturday we’ll call for you at two, so you be ready and watching.” - -When the girls were driving down the country road, Adele exclaimed -earnestly, “Gertrude, those Quigleys are going to have a home together -if it lies within my power to get it.” - -“Isn’t it queer, Adele,” the other remarked reflectively, “how different -people are. There are some women who have everything that money can buy, -and yet they are discontented and fretful. If they could have heard dear -old Mrs. Quigley just now, it might have done them more good than a -whole book full of sermons.” - -They were driving along a pleasant street in the village, and Adele soon -drew rein in front of a neat white cottage with green blinds. “There is -Grandfather Dally under the apple-tree,” she remarked as she hitched -Firefly to a post. - -“Well! Well!” the old man exclaimed, as he peered over his spectacles at -the two girls. “If it ain’t Tudy and Dellie! ’Taint often I have a call -from two nice little girls, but there, more’n likely you’ve come to call -on my daughter, but she’s out somewheres, a-wheelin’ the baby.” - -The girls assured him that they had called on purpose to see him, as -they wished to invite him to a party. The old man was as pleased as a -boy when he heard this. Then he added with a chuckle, “I’ve heerd that -you little girls have turned the cabin out in the meadows into a sort of -a play-house. Ain’t you skeered that the miser’ll come back some time -and ketch you there?” - -“Miser!” Adele and Gertrude exclaimed in one breath. “What miser, -Grandpa Dally? We never heard of one!” - -“Hum, now, you don’t say! I thought like as not everybody had heerd tell -of him. It was after the sheep-raisin’ business had been given up in -these parts, and there wa’n’t no one a-livin’ in the cabin at that time. -Your grandpa, Della, had locked it up and kept the key. Well, one day a -long, lank man from nobody knew where appeared in these parts, and asked -ole Daniel Doring if he might rent that cabin for a spell. Your grandad -was for givin’ the under fellow a chance, and this stranger said he was -here to recuperate his health or some such, and so he got the key and -was told he could live there as long as he chose and welcome. - -“The man stayed pretty close to the cabin, and the folks in town was -puzzled about him, and so one night two of the boys went out there and -they clum up the side of the cabin somehow, and peeked in at that little -high window, and Josh Perkins said afterwards that he almost fell down -agin, when he saw what was a-goin’ on inside of that cabin. There sat -the long, lank man at the table, and in the candlelight he was -a-countin’ out gold pieces. Josh said he had a bag full of them. People -were suspicious, of course, when they heerd that, and the very next day -the sheriff went out to the cabin, and what do you think? The place was -empty. Like as not the miser had heerd the boys prowlin’ about in the -night, and he left for parts unknown and took his gold with him, I -suppose, though nobody knows as to that, for your grandad, Della, locked -the cabin right up then and kept the key.” - -Half an hour later the girls were again driving down the road. “What a -strange, uncanny story that was about the miser!” Gertrude said with a -shudder. - -“Rosamond has always said that the furniture in the cabin would probably -tell queer stories if it could talk,” Adele remarked. And then she added -suddenly, “Oh, Gertrude! Don’t you wish that we could find that gold, -and then we could take care of the Quigleys!” - -Gertrude laughed. “If he was a miser, he certainly took his gold with -him.” Then she asked, “Della, did you ever hear what Miss Grackle’s -great sorrow was, the one that made her turn against every one and live -all alone by herself in that dismal house by the woods?” - -“Yes,” Adele replied. “Father was telling mother about it last night. He -said that when he was a boy, Miss Grackle and a younger sister lived in -that big, rambling house on the Dickerson Road, the one that has been -boarded up for so many years. The sister’s name was Miranda, and she was -about ten years younger than Sally, and very pretty, but father said she -was nowhere near as capable. They lived together very happily after -their father died. Sally did all of the housework and waited on Miranda -hand and foot, as the saying goes, and the younger one, who was rather -selfish, accepted it as her due. They owned the house and land together, -but they each had plenty of money besides. Then one day a stranger -appeared in town, and, having heard that the pretty Miranda Grackle had -a fortune in her own right, he began to court her. Miss Sally quickly -saw that he was a mere adventurer, trying to marry some one with money, -and she begged Miranda to give him up, but she wouldn’t, and then one -night they ran away and were secretly married. Miss Sally was -heartbroken. She heard that they had gone to Arizona, where the man had -mines. She followed them there, but never found them. She came back a -broken-hearted woman, boarded up the old homestead where she had been so -happy, and then went to live all alone in that house out by the woods.” - -“Poor Miss Grackle!” Gertrude said. “Here we are by the Dickerson Road, -Adele. Would it be much out of our way to drive past the boarded-up -house? I never happened to notice it.” - -“No,” Adele replied, as she turned the pony’s head in that direction. -“The house is just beyond that clump of trees.” - -When the little grove was passed, the girls gave an exclamation of -surprise. “Why, it isn’t boarded up at all,” Gertrude said. “See, even -the windows are open.” - -“And if there isn’t Miss Grackle herself,” Adele cried, as a tall, -elderly woman appeared in the doorway to shake a dustcloth. She had on a -big apron, with a towel about her head. - -Adele drew rein and fairly flew up the walk, Gertrude following her. - -“Oh, Miss Grackle!” Adele cried. “I’m so glad to see that you are well -again. And have you really and truly moved over here?” - -Somehow Miss Grackle did not seem to be old, like Granny Dorset, and, -for that matter, she was several years the younger. - -Upon hearing her name called, the woman turned and welcomed the girls -gladly. “Yes,” she said, and there was almost a quiver in her voice. -“For years it has seemed as though I just couldn’t come back here -without sister Miranda, and when she never even wrote to me, I turned -bitter against everybody, but when you little girls came the other day -and showed me that there was love and kindness in the world, I decided -to live a while longer and see if I couldn’t do a bit of good. I’m going -to try to really live now. I’ve been buried long enough.” - -“Oh, Miss Grackle,” Adele cried, “I’m so glad! So glad! And what a nice -place this is! You had beautiful grounds once, didn’t you?” - -The lady nodded. “Father was proud of his lawns and gardens,” she said. -“You see that little cottage on the edge of the grove. Father’s gardener -lived there, and his wife helped mother in the kitchen, for there were -three children of us then,—I had a brother who died,—and there was work -enough to do.” - -“It’s a pretty little cottage,” Adele said. “Has it been empty all these -years?” - -“Yes,” Miss Grackle replied. “I would like to have a couple living in it -now, if the man would attend to my grounds in exchange for the rent.” - -With a cry of joy Adele threw her arms about the astonished woman as she -exclaimed, “Would you really, truly, Miss Grackle? Oh, Gertrude, -wouldn’t it be just the nicest place for the Quigleys?” - -“Why, what has happened to the Quigleys?” Miss Grackle asked in -surprise. “I thought that they had a small farm of their own. Did they -lose it? You see, I haven’t heard a bit of news in years.” - -Then Adele told the whole story, and Miss Grackle indignantly exclaimed: -“That shows the ingratitude of people! There never was a sick child in -the country round but that Mrs. Quigley was there to help the tired -mother care for it, and never a tramp passed her door but that she made -him a cup of tea and gave him a bite to eat, and talked to him all the -time in that bright, cheerful way of hers; and some of them, I know, -took to honest work after that, and they said that it was just because -of her. And the town let the Quigleys go to the poorhouse! Well, they’ll -not stay there! At least they can live in the cottage, and perhaps in -the spring Mr. Quigley could work the garden on shares.” Then she added -simply, “My income is not as large as it was, Adele, and my sister -Miranda may come home at any time and be in need, so I must be saving -for her sake. But there,” she added more brightly, “the Quigleys shall -move into the cottage at once, and a way to provide for them will surely -open up.” - -Soon after that two happy girls drove away. “Isn’t it just like magic, -the way things are happening!” Adele exclaimed, and Gertrude agreed. The -girls were to have a strange adventure the next day, as you shall hear. - - - - - CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX - - A MYSTERY SOLVED - - -After school on Friday the Sunny Seven danced over the Buttercup Meadows -on their way to the cabin. - -“We ought to call it Golden-rod Meadows now,” Betty Burd declared. - -“I love the purple asters tangled in with the gold!” Gertrude Willis -exclaimed. “Dame Nature is a wonderful artist.” - -“And the maple wood is so bright and red,” Doris Drexel said. “We might -have Granny Dorset’s party here. Surely, no ball-room could be more -splendid.” - -As they were talking they approached the cabin, and Peggy Pierce, -finding the key, opened the door. - -“Girls!” Rosamond exclaimed, as she peered in. “I almost wish that -Grandpa Dally had not told us about that miser. It makes me feel -shuddery to think of him. Long and lank, he sat right there at our table -as he counted out his gold pieces by the light of a candle.” - -“Well, he isn’t here now,” said practical Bertha, as she entered the -cabin and threw open the window. - -“Of course he isn’t,” Adele exclaimed. “There’s no one in our Secret -Sanctum but just ourselves.” - -The girls, finding it hard to overcome an uncanny feeling, nevertheless -entered the cabin and began to make definite plans for the party which -they were going to give for Granny Dorset, when suddenly there was a -strange clinking noise in the wall. - -Rosamond sprang to her feet, her eyes wide and startled. “What was -that?” she asked. The other girls stood up and listened. They distinctly -heard a scurrying and then another clinking sound. - -“It must be a chipmunk or a ground-squirrel,” Adele said, trying to -speak calmly. - -“I would think so myself,” Bertha replied, “but for the other noise,—the -clinking. How could a squirrel make that?” - -The girls examined the wall, and Gertrude exclaimed, “Why, this seems to -be a boarded-up fireplace.” - -“Yes, and here is a loose board,” Bertha said, “so now the mystery will -be explained.” - -The bark-covered boards were easily pried away and a stone-lined -fireplace was disclosed. There were wood-ashes on the floor of it, but -no squirrel, and nothing that would clink. - -“Look!” Gertrude said. “Here is a hole through which a squirrel might -have gone.” - -Adele peered up the blackened chimney. There was a rude stone ledge just -above her head, and suddenly, with a frightened chirr, a chipmunk jumped -from the ledge to the floor and darted into the meadow through the hole -which Gertrude had seen. - -The creature’s quick movement had dislodged something on the shelf and -it fell clinking against a stone. - -With a cry of amazement Adele stooped and picked up a gold piece. - -“Quick, bring a stool, somebody!” she called. “I’ll climb up and see -what is on that ledge.” - -[Illustration: “The miser’s gold!”] - -“The miser’s gold!” she declared, as she handed Bertha a bag. The -chipmunk, hoping to find nuts, had gnawed a hole in it. The girls -gathered around were scarcely able to believe their eyes. “Here’s a -piece of brown paper,” Adele said, “and there’s writing on it!” - -The writing in places was very hard to read, but at last they made it -out, and Adele read aloud: - -“To whoever finds this money, I wish to say that it wasn’t come by -honest. It hasn’t brought me any happiness and I don’t want it. I’d give -it back to the folks who own it, if I knew who they was, but I don’t. -I’m going back to the town where I was a boy and I’m going to live -straight.” - -“I’m so disappointed,” Adele announced. “I thought of the Quigleys at -once, and how it would help them, but they would not want stolen money.” - -“I’ll tell you what,” said Gertrude Willis. “Let’s take it to father -with the note and ask his advice. Perhaps it would help to right the -wrong if the money were used for some good purpose.” - -Half an hour later the girls arrived at the neat parsonage. They found -the minister working in his garden, and he listened gravely to the story -of the miser and his bag of gold. - -As Gertrude had anticipated, her father said, “Since the money cannot be -returned to its rightful owners, it surely ought to be used in doing -good. If I were you, I would deposit it in the bank and draw upon it as -a need arises.” - -Thanking Mr. Willis for his advice, seven happy girls went to the bank -of which Doris Drexel’s father was president. - -Luckily Mr. Drexel was still there, and he had the bag emptied and the -money counted. “One thousand dollars,” he reported with a smile, “and I -believe, little lassies, that Mr. Willis has made a wise suggestion.” - -When the girls left the place a while later, Bertha carried a little -book which stated that she was the treasurer of the Sunnyside Club, -which had funds to the amount of one thousand dollars in the First -National Bank in the town of Sunnyside. - -Next, the seven girls visited Miss Grackle, to tell her the story. “We -wish this money to be used by the Quigleys,” Adele said, “but since we -do not want them to feel that they are receiving charity, we wish that -you, Miss Grackle, would give them a certain amount of it each month for -taking care of your garden and grounds.” - -“That will be a splendid plan,” Miss Grackle said brightly. “And now, -before you go, would you girls like to see the cottage in which the -Quigleys are to live? I have aired it out and made it fresh and tidy.” - -“We’d love to see it!” Adele exclaimed, and so Miss Grackle led the way -to the little cottage beside the maple grove. - -The three rooms were sunny and bright, and the big, old-fashioned stove -in the kitchen had been freshly blackened. The wood-box was filled, for, -as Miss Grackle explained, she wanted it to look home-like as soon as -they saw it. In the living-room there were two easy-chairs with bright -patch-work cushions, and in the bedroom beyond all was spotlessly clean -and inviting. - -“I can hardly wait until to-morrow,” Betty Burd exclaimed. - -“Nor I,” Gertrude Willis declared. “The party was planned to be a -surprise for Granny Dorset, but think of the joyous surprise which is in -store for those poor Quigleys. They will expect to return to the -poorhouse after the party, and when they find that they are to have a -home, oh, Adele, won’t they be the happiest old people in all the -world!” - -“Girls!” Adele cried suddenly. “We did plan on having the party out in -our meadow cabin, but wouldn’t it be much nicer to have it right here? -That is, of course, if you are willing, Miss Grackle.” - -“That is really a first-rate idea!” Miss Grackle declared. “And then, -instead of having a cold chicken supper, we can have a warm one.” - -Adele’s mother, when she heard of the change, agreed that it was a -splendid plan. Kate offered to cook the chickens and things in her own -kitchen, and then, at the last moment, they were to be taken to the -cottage and kept warm until served. - -When Saturday morning dawned, Adele, at an early hour, drove over to the -orphanage and readily obtained permission for Eva and Amanda to spend -the day with her. On their way back they gathered armfuls of bright red -leaves from the sumac bushes, and graceful stalks of golden-rod and -purple aster. These they took to the cottage where the Quigleys were to -live, and Adele filled bowls and pitchers and set them about everywhere. - -Soon thereafter the other six girls arrived, and then what a hustling -and bustling there was! The living-room table was covered with a -snowy-white cloth, and on it was laid Miss Grackle’s choice -old-fashioned blue-and-white china and the newly polished silver, and in -the very center was a blue bowl of golden-glow. - -“Now,” Adele said as she stood back and surveyed the scene, “everything -is ready for the surprise-party and we may rest a while from our labors. -At two o’clock Bob Angel and Gertrude Willis are to go to the poorhouse -to get the Quigleys, and at two-thirty Brother Jack and Eva may go after -Granny Dorset. I think it would be nice to have all of the guests here -before she arrives.” - -“Here comes an automobile up the drive now!” Betty Burd exclaimed. “Who -do you suppose is in it?” - -“Oh, it’s brother Bob in our car,” Bertha declared. - -The girls skipped out to the driveway, and Bob, leaping to the ground, -made a deep bow as he said, “Ladies, this is a free bus which will -gladly convey you to your several homes, if you care to entrust your -lives to my keeping.” - -“Oh, good enough!” Peggy Pierce exclaimed. “I was just wishing that I -was home to help mother get the dinner, and now I will be there in a -twinkling.” - -“We have our fiery steed,” Adele said, “so Eva and Amanda and I will -travel in my little red cart, but thank you, just the same.” - -Then, waving good-bye to smiling Miss Grackle, the girls and Bob started -down the Dickerson Road on their homeward way. - -Meanwhile, in the poorhouse, Mrs. Quigley was hunting in her shabby -hair-trunk for a bit of old-time finery. Little, indeed, did she dream -of the great joy which was so soon to be hers. - - - - - CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN - - A REALLY, TRULY HOME - - -Promptly at two o’clock Bob Angel and Gertrude Willis arrived at the -poorhouse, and on a bench near the gate sat the old couple. How their -faces shone when they saw the automobile which was to bear them to the -party! - -The old lady in bonnet and shawl, and the old man in a well-brushed, -though threadbare, coat, and hat, frayed at the edges, arose as Gertrude -went forward to greet them. She said afterwards that it was hard for her -to keep from throwing her arms about the dear old lady and telling her -then and there of the great happiness that was in store for them, but, -instead, she kissed the bright, wrinkled face and shook hands with Mr. -Quigley, whom she had never met before. Bob had leaped to the ground, -and after Gertrude had introduced him to their guests, he carefully -helped the old lady to the comfortable back seat and the old man to the -front. - -Mr. Quigley’s eyes were shining like a boy’s as Bob drove rather slowly -down the country road. “Land sakes alive, ma!” he called. “Ain’t this -great! Make her go faster, boy. We ain’t a mite afeared.” So Bob put on -a bit more speed, and soon they reached the Grackle homestead. - -“Well, I swan!” the old man cried when he shook hands with Miss Grackle. -“Wonders never will cease, I reckon. If here ain’t Sally Grackle -herself, lookin’ younger’n she did when I saw her last.” - -Miss Grackle beamed happily as she greeted the Quigleys and led them -into the cottage. A moment later Grandpa Dally, as he insisted that -every one should call him, arrived in a long-tailed coat which he had -first worn at his wedding many years before. - -“Well, Della!” he exclaimed when that maiden met him at the door. “So -the party day arrived all right. Bless me, but you do look cozy in here! -Howdy, Dan Quigley! Mighty glad to see you lookin’ so pert! Hum, ha!” he -added, with twinkling eyes, as the two old ladies appeared from the -bedroom. “And if these girls aren’t Sally Grackle and Betsy Quigley. You -don’t look a minute older’n you did in them days when we used to have -parties pretty frequent.” - -Suddenly Adele darted into the living-room from the kitchen. “Everybody -hide!” she whispered. “Here comes Granny Dorset, and when she gets well -settled I will say ‘Ahem,’ and then you are all to spring out and call -‘Happy Birthday!’” - -What a scurrying there was! Grandpa Dally hid behind the open door, Mr. -Quigley squeezed himself into a closet, and Mrs. Quigley and Miss -Grackle went into the bedroom. - -Bob and Jack helped Granny Dorset into the pleasant living-room, and she -looked about her in speechless amazement as she sank into the -comfortable rocker in a sunny window. “Well, Della,” she exclaimed, -“whatever is the meaning of all this?” - -“Ahem,” said the laughing girl, and out from their hiding-places sprang -the four old people, each calling gayly, “Happy birthday, Sarie Dorset!” - -The eight girls, watching from the kitchen-door, were certainly -satisfied with the way in which Granny Dorset was surprised. - -“Oh! Oh!” she said, with tears of joy running down her wrinkled cheeks. -“It’s a party, isn’t it? I never thought I’d live to go to another one.” - -Then, when her bonnet and shawl had been removed, Adele reappeared from -the bedroom, carrying a long box. - -“It’s a birthday present for you, Granny Dorset,” the girl announced. -“And if you can guess what’s in it, you may have it.” - -With shining eyes the old lady guessed one thing and then another, and -then at last hesitatingly said, “It couldn’t be a dress, could it, -Della?” - -“You’ve guessed it!” Adele cried gayly. “And now open it up and see what -you will see!” - -Granny Dorset gave a little cry of joy when she beheld the purple silk -dress. “It’s just what I’ve always wanted,” she said; “and there’s lace -in the neck and sleeves.” Then she added, “Della, being as it’s my -birthday, I wish I could put it on.” - -“And so you shall,” Adele declared. Then she and Eva assisted the little -old lady into the bedroom, whence a little later she emerged, dressed in -the purple gown, and the happiness glowing in that dear old face made -the girls glad indeed that Adele had thought of that particular birthday -present. - -Then, when the old people were comfortably seated in the easy-chairs, -some having been brought from the big house, and the girls, tailor-wise, -on the floor, Granny Dorset said, “’Lijah Dally, being as the girls have -turned that sheep-herder’s cabin into a play-house, why don’t you tell -them something that happened round there when you was a boy?” - -Grandpa Dally looked pleased to be called upon to entertain the company. -“I would, Sarie,” he replied, “but just this minute I don’t seem to -think of nothing.” - -“Suppose you tell ’em how you met the wolves,” Mr. Quigley suggested. - -“Oh, Grandpa Dally,” Rosamond cried with a shudder. “Did you really meet -some wolves once, and didn’t they eat you?” - -Every one laughed at Rosie’s question. “If they had,” Grandpa Dally -replied, “I wouldn’t be here to tell you the story. Well,” he began, -“when I was about eight years old, my father and me lived in that -sheep-herder’s cabin out in the meadows. I hadn’t a mother and I sort of -grew up any way. There was wolves hereabouts in them days, and when they -got real hungry, especially in winter, they came prowling around and -howling at night. Often father and the other herder who lived with us -would go out with their guns and drive them away from the fold. - -“When I was twelve year old, my father gave me a gun and taught me how -to shoot it, and after that I felt very brave and bold. - -“That winter was bitterly cold, and the snow was deep, but it was -crusted over so that we could walk on it. The sheep were all in the -fold, and at night we often heard the wolves howling in the hills. - -“‘’Lijah,’ my father said to me, ‘whenever you go to the store at the -crossings be sure that you carry your gun.’ - -“Once a week I went to the store, which was two miles away, to get -supplies and the mail. I wore a fur cap and mittens, and I did not mind -the cold much. With my gun over my shoulder and my snowshoes on my feet -I started out one day. I only passed one house on the way, and in it -lived a wood-cutter and his wife and two children. As I was a-passin’ -by, the woman called and asked me if I’d do an errand for her at the -store. She said her man was up to the woods, but she was expectin’ him -back about nightfall. I said I’d do her errand and glad to oblige, and -then I went on my way. - -“At the store there was some trappers just come in from the hills, and -they said wolves was thick up that ways, and extra hungry on account of -the deep snow. ‘Hello, sonny,’ one of them called after me, when, with -my packages strapped to my back, I started to leave the store. ‘You -ain’t goin’ home all alone, be you? Don’t see what yer pa’s thinkin’ of -to let ye, with wolves around as thick as they be.’ - -“I told him I wasn’t a bit afeared, and I hurried out. The first -half-mile I skated over the hard, crusted snow without a trip, but then -a strap bust on one of my snowshoes and I had to stop quite a while to -fix it before I could go on. When I got it mended it was growing dark, -and I was almost afeared to go on, thinking of what the trapper had -said, but I knew dad would be out huntin’ for me if I didn’t turn up, so -I skated off at a stiff pace. I tried to whistle, to sort of cheer me -up, but somehow I couldn’t, for fear that the wolves would hear. - -“I was nearing the woods, when I suddenly saw something which made my -blood run cold. There was wolf-tracks all around in the snow, and they -was fresh. I stood still, not a-darin’ to go on. I knew I was near the -woman’s house, but I couldn’t see it for the trees. Just as I was -wonderin’ what to do, I heerd a frightened cry for help. It was that -woman, I felt sure, and with all speed I rounded the edge of the wood. -The cabin door stood open and I saw two wolves a-goin’ in. Without -thinkin’ what I was to do, I darted to the door and fired. One wolf fell -at my feet with an ugly snarl, but the other turned and leaped at me. I -struck it with my gun, but I felt its sharp teeth cuttin’ into my arm. -Just as I thought it was all over with me, a shot rang out from behind, -and that wolf dropped dead, hit in the heart. - -“It was the wood-cutter. He had been a-returnin’, but when he heard my -gun he came on a run. Then, for the first time, I saw the woman and two -small children crouched in a corner. The woman came forward, white from -fright, and she took my hand as she said in a tremblin’ voice, ‘’Lijah -Dally, if I live to be a thousand, I can’t do enough to thank you for -savin’ my babies. The wolves was just about to leap on them when you -came in and fired, and the critters turned on you instead. A minute more -and nothin’ could ’a’ saved them.’ - -“‘You are a brave boy,’ the woodsman said, but I didn’t feel brave at -all. I was shakin’ so I ’most couldn’t stand. Just then there came a rap -on the door. It was my dad and one of the sheep-herders, out to look for -me. Wasn’t I glad to see them, though! But I didn’t feel real safe till -we three was in our log cabin, with the door bolted and barred.” - -“Oh-h!” said Rosamond Wright with a shudder. “How glad I am there are no -wolves around the log cabin now!” - -While Grandpa Dally had been telling this story there had been a quiet -bustling in the cottage kitchen, and suddenly the door opened and in -came Kate and Mrs. Doring, bearing the good things to eat. - -Granny Dorset’s chair was drawn up to the table and soon the merry feast -began. - -“A good old-fashioned chicken dinner,” Mrs. Quigley said with -appreciation. “And pumpkin pie!” Grandpa Dally added with a chuckle. - -“It’s a good while since I ate any home cookin’,” Mr. Quigley remarked. -“I tell you, folks, there’s nothin’ like a home, whether it’s for -cookin’ or just livin’ in,” he added wistfully, and every one knew that -he was thinking of the poorhouse. - -Then Miss Grackle impulsively exclaimed, “Dan Quigley, you seem about as -strong as ever. I should think that you could get gardening to do.” - -“I’ve tried, Sally, but all the farmers say I’m too old,” Mr. Quigley -replied. - -“You are too old for hard farming, I agree,” Miss Grackle said, “but -maybe there is some one who has a garden and grounds to be cared for, -where you could work when you felt like it and rest when you were -tired.” - -“I wish there was such a place,” the old man said sadly, “but there -ain’t.” - -“Yes, there is, too,” Miss Grackle exclaimed. “I want this place of mine -fixed up the way it was when father was alive, and I want you and Mrs. -Quigley to come and live in this cottage and take care of it for me.” - -Mrs. Quigley’s eyes were shining. “Pa Quigley,” she said, “I always told -you the dear Lord would send one of His angels to deliver us from the -poorhouse, if it was right that we should be delivered.” - -“And so He has!” Mr. Quigley said in a shaking voice. “And Sally Grackle -is that angel!” - -How Miss Grackle longed to tell them that Adele Doring and her six -friends were really the angels, but she had promised Adele that she -would not. When at last the guests took their departure they left the -happy old couple in a really, truly home. - - - - - CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT - - THE NEW PUPIL - - -The Sunny Seven met under the elm tree in the school-yard the following -Monday, when a strange girl appeared with her books under her arm. She -was elaborately dressed, and each black curl hung in its prim and proper -place. - -“That new girl knows that we’re watching her,” Betty Burd exclaimed, -“and she’s trying to put on airs. Who is she, anyway?” - -“I’m sure I don’t know, and I don’t want to,” Rosamond Wright declared. - -“I know who she is,” Doris Drexel said. “Her father was an inn-keeper -out west until a few months ago. He owned a mine that never had amounted -to much, so he told dad. Then one morning he woke up and found himself -rich. After that his wife wanted to come east and live like folks, so -they came. They have mints of money, dad says, and they have bought that -beautiful Restwell estate out on the Lake Road. Father was asked there -to dinner last night. Mother was, also, of course, but she declined, but -dad is their banker and so he had to go. He said that the house is -luxuriously furnished, but in very poor taste. Dad likes Mr. Green, but -the wife boasts all the time of their great wealth, and tells what -everything cost.” - -“What is the girl’s name?” Adele asked. - -Doris smiled. “Her name used to be plain Susie Green, but since they -became rich, the mother thought Susie too common, and so they call her -Susetta.” - -“How ridiculous!” Bertha exclaimed. “I suppose if my father gets rich, I -will have to be called Berthetta.” - -“Well, then, let us hope that he never will,” Doris replied. “Dad said -that poor Mr. Green acted like a fish out of water all the time. He -hardly ate a mouthful at dinner, and afterward, when the two men were -alone, Mr. Green said that he did wish they were out west again, where -he could breathe. He said he felt smothered, with so much velvet around. -Father was real sorry for him.” - -“Poor little Susie!” Adele said, as the last school-bell began to ring. -“So much money will probably spoil her, but we must be kind to her and -make her feel that she is welcome to our school.” - -“Oh, Adele, if that isn’t just like you!” exclaimed Rosamond Wright. -“For my part, I shall leave the snippy little thing quite alone.” - -At the recreation hour the girls trooped again into the school-yard, -some romping about, and others sauntering in chattering groups. Susie -Green, with a book in her hand, sat alone on the bench under the -elm-tree. - -Adele, leaving the six, walked over to the girl and said pleasantly, -“Good morning, Susie. I know that you are a stranger, so, if you wish, I -will introduce you to my friends.” - -Susie tossed her head as she replied rather ungraciously, “My ma—I mean -my mother—doesn’t wish me to make up with any children at this public -school until I know what families they come from. She says I may meet -Doris Drexel, because she is our banker’s daughter. My ma—I mean my -mother—wanted to send me to a private school, but there ain’t,—I mean -there isn’t,—any around here.” - -Adele arose. “I am sorry that you feel that way, Susie,” she said -kindly. “Our schoolmates are all nice, and I am afraid that you will be -lonely alone.” - -“Poor girl!” Adele said, as she rejoined her friends. - -“Such airs!” Rosamond Wright declared with a toss of her pretty head. -“An inn-keeper’s daughter, and she doesn’t want to meet us, whose -ancestors have been gentry for hundreds of years.” - -“Well,” exclaimed Bertha Angel, “let’s proceed to forget her.” But they -were not allowed to forget the new pupil, as you shall hear. - -About a week later the Sunny Seven met under the elm-tree early one -morning, and Betty Burd held up a pink envelope, as she exclaimed, “Who -else had the honor to receive one of these?” - -“Honor, do you call it?” Rosamond asked languidly, as she displayed a -pink envelope. “I have one, but I shall not accept.” - -Adele and Gertrude and Doris also had them, but Bertha and Peggy had -none. The pink envelopes contained invitations to a very _select_ party -to be given by Susetta Green on the following Saturday. - -“I wasn’t select enough, because my father owns a grocery store, I -suppose,” Bertha Angel declared. - -“And my dad is also a tradesman, and so I am left out,” Peggy Pierce -added with twinkling eyes. “But you other girls go, and then you can -tell us all about the party.” - -“Go!” Doris Drexel exclaimed. “Indeed we will not go! I told Susie Green -myself that we seven always went to places together, or we didn’t go at -all. Do you suppose for one second, Peggy Pierce, that I would go to a -party if you and Bertha were left out?” - -And so it happened that Susetta Green received five notes of refusal to -her party. She took them to her mother with tears in her eyes, as she -said, “I told you, ma, that they wouldn’t none of them come unless you -asked them all.” - -Mrs. Green bristled indignantly. “Ask the daughters of tradespeople to a -select party? Well, I should say not! With all our money, we ought to -associate with earls and dukes.” - -“But ma,” Susie dolefully replied, “there ain’t any earls and dukes, and -I’m so lonely I’d just as soon play with the gardener’s children.” - -Her mother looked at her scornfully. “Well,” she said, “it’s mighty -queer those girls refused to come to your party. I looked up all their -families and they’re the best around, but your pa—that is, your -father—has more money than all of them put together. Just you remember -_that_ when you go back to school, and hold your head high. What’s more, -I intend hiring a girl to be a maid for you, and then, when you’re -older, you shall have a French maid.” - -That very afternoon Mrs. Melissa Green, with Susetta at her side, drove -in their handsome carriage down the country road. There was a coachman -and a footman dressed in green livery, with brass buttons, sitting -stiffly on the high front seat, and Mrs. Melissa Green, elaborately -dressed in purple satin, felt that they must be making a very grand -appearance. - -“Where are we going, ma?” Susie asked. - -“I do wish you wouldn’t say ‘ma’ any more, nor ‘pa,’ neither,” Mrs. -Green said irritably. “’Tain’t stylish! Say ‘father’ and ‘mother.’ We’re -going to visit the orphan asylum. Folks with money, like us, ought to be -doing something for charity. That’s the way to get a start in society, -so I’ve heard tell.” - -Susetta Green thought that was a queer reason for doing good, but, -wisely, she said nothing about it. What she did say, after a few moments -of thoughtful silence, was: “Ma—I mean mother—I almost wish that we had -never made any money. I’d heaps rather be riding bareback on my cow-pony -out west than be sitting here so stiff in this grand carriage.” - -“Well,” said Mrs. Green scornfully, “if I had any such common wishes, -I’d keep them to myself. Land sakes, don’t let the servants hear you -talk that way.” - -Soon the elegant equipage stopped in front of the orphanage. The footman -sprang to open the carriage-door, and Mrs. Green stepped down, with what -she believed to be a queenly air. Susie, looking anything but happy, -followed her up the gravelly walk. - -Eva and Amanda, standing at the sewing-room window, saw them, and Amanda -said, “Some rich woman, I guess, who is coming to offer a home to one of -the orphans.” - -“Maybe so,” Eva replied, giving the matter little thought, but she was -to give it very serious thought before another hour had passed. - -When Mrs. Melissa Green, with Susetta at her side, entered the -orphanage, the kindly matron, Mrs. Friend, welcomed them pleasantly and -led them to her office. The visitor at once began to state her errand, -while Susetta watched her and listened with wide, wondering eyes. - -“I am Mrs. Cyrus Green of the Restwell estate,” the newcomer began in a -condescending manner, which she deemed proper for the very rich to use -toward persons who were working for pay. Mrs. Green tried to forget that -a very few months before she herself had been serving guests in her -husband’s tavern, and she sincerely hoped that no one else knew about -it. Unfortunately for her, every one in town did know about it, because -simple Mr. Green often mentioned the tavern which he used to keep, and -the men liked him all the better for it. - -“I am glad to meet you, Mrs. Green,” the matron said pleasantly, not at -all impressed by the grand airs. “I had heard that a Western family had -purchased the Restwell estate. That fine old house has been closed for -so long that we are indeed glad to have it opened again. The former -owner, the elderly Mr. Restwell, was greatly loved in the village and -gave generously to all of the charities.” - -Mrs. Cyrus Green cared nothing about the former owners, the present -owner occupying all of her thoughts. “Well,” she said pompously, “I do -feel that we people who have great wealth ought to do something for the -folks who ’ain’t got it, and that is why I came here this morning. I -want to hire one of your older orphans to be a sort of companion for -Susetta here. I understand that you hire them out after they’re twelve.” - -“No, Mrs. Green,” the matron replied. “We do not permit our girls to -work for wages until they are fourteen, but we are glad to find pleasant -homes for them at any age,—homes in which they will be kindly treated, -and where they will receive greater advantages than we can afford to -give them.” - -Mrs. Green did not look pleased. “Well,” she replied stiffly, “I wasn’t -planning to adopt a common orphan to share equal with my Susetta, but I -will take one for a time, if I find one that’s suitable.” - -Mrs. Friend arose as she said, “I will call together our older girls, -and you may make their acquaintance.” - -Stepping into the hall, she rang three times on the gong. In the -sewing-room Eva looked up from the hem which she was stitching, and -aloud she counted, “One! Two! Three!” Then, rising and folding her work, -she said, “Come, Mandy; three bells means that we older girls are to go -to the study-hall. I wonder why.” - -“It’s just what I told you,” Amanda declared. “That rich woman has come -to adopt an orphan. I’m so ugly-looking that I’m sure she won’t choose -me, and if she takes you, Eva, I’ll just die of lonesomeness.” - -Twelve orphan girls gathered in the study, and together they curtsied to -the strangers when the matron introduced them. Then Mrs. Green lifted a -lorgnette to her eyes, though she could see perfectly well without -glasses, and, walking down the line, she examined each girl as a man -might a horse or a dog which he was about to purchase. - -Eva blushed as crimson as a poppy while she was being scrutinized, and -unconsciously drew herself up proudly and held her head high. - -As soon as possible Mrs. Friend dismissed the girls, and the trio -returned to the office. - -“Well,” said Mrs. Green, “there’s no use settin’ down again. I’ve made -my choice. I pick the slender one with yellow hair. She looks rather -uncommon. Eva, I think you called her. I don’t want no orphan who had -common parents to live with my Susetta.” - -Mrs. Friend was about to protest that she could not possibly spare Eva, -but just in time she remembered that the orphanage was greatly in need -of funds, and she knew that it would not do to offend this rich woman -who might contribute largely in the future, and so, with a sad heart, -Mrs. Friend said, “Eva Dearman is a very lovely girl and comes of a fine -old family. I am sorry indeed to part with her, but I am sure that you -will do much to make her happy.” - -Making the orphan happy had not been a part of Mrs. Green’s scheme. She -merely wanted a maid and companion for Susetta, and so she replied -rather coldly, “I guess any girl would consider it an honor to live in -an elegant house like ours after this here orphanage. I will send for -her to-morrow.” Then the woman was gone, Susetta meekly following her. - -Mrs. Friend watched them go with a heavy heart. How she dreaded telling -poor Eva! Then suddenly her face brightened. That very afternoon there -was to be a meeting of the directors of the orphanage. Perhaps they -would decide that Eva need not go after all. At least, she would not -tell the little girl whom she so dearly loved, until the matter was -definitely settled. - -Meanwhile, Eva and Amanda, hand in hand, had wandered over to the woods. -“It’s such a lovely day,” Eva declared, “I feel as though I wanted to -dance and sing, don’t you, Amanda?” - -The other girl shook her head. “No, I don’t!” she said. “I feel just as -though some terrible thing was going to happen. It’s that dreadful woman -makes me feel that way, I guess.” - -Eva laughed gayly. “Well, Mandy,” she replied merrily, “if a dreadful -calamity does come, you and I must try to look on the sunny side of it.” - -Whether or not the calamity came, you shall soon know. - - - - - CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE - - EVA BEGINS A NEW LIFE - - -The board of directors met at the appointed hour, and as soon as the -regular business was disposed of, Mrs. Friend told the story of Mrs. -Green’s visit, and ended by asking permission to refuse to permit Eva to -leave the orphanage. - -The matter was discussed, but it was finally decided that it would be -very unwise to offend so wealthy a possible patron as Mrs. Cyrus Green. -“Let the child go for a while,” said one, “and perhaps later a way will -be found to recall her.” - -And with that decision Mrs. Friend had to be content. Late that -afternoon, as Eva and Amanda were walking arm in arm about the garden, a -little girl ran out to them and called, “Eva Dearman, Mrs. Friend wants -to see you in the office right away quick. I guess something awful has -happened, she looks so sad.” - -Amanda clung to her friend. “I knew it,” she almost sobbed. “That -dreadful woman chose you. I knew she was going to by the way she looked -at you. Oh, Eva, you’ll be so unhappy there. Why couldn’t she have -chosen me?” - -Eva released herself from her friend’s embrace and said tenderly, “Why -should you suffer for me? You would be just as unhappy at Mrs. Green’s -as I should. But don’t cry, Mandy. It may not be so very dreadful after -all.” Then she turned and went into the house. - -Eva’s face was very pale when Mrs. Friend looked up and saw her standing -in the doorway. The matron put her arms about her and held her close, as -a mother would, and then she said, “Eva, dear, you don’t know how I -dread telling you.” - -But the girl smiled bravely as she replied: “I know what it is! Mrs. -Friend, you have been so kind to me. No one but my own mother was ever -so kind, and I know that if you could have prevented this, you would -have done so.” - -“I have not given up hope yet, Eva,” the matron replied. “If you will go -for a time, I will try in every way to have you recalled as soon as -possible. Dear,” she added, looking tenderly at the girl, “are you -_sure_ that you have no living relative?” - -Eva shook her head sadly. “There is no one,” she said. “Father had only -one brother, and mother was the last of her family.” - -“What became of your father’s brother, Eva? Did he die, also?” the -matron asked. - -“Yes, he is dead,” Eva replied. “Uncle Dick went west when he was a mere -lad, because he was so eager for adventure, and for several years he -wrote to my father from different places. At last he seemed to settle -down to one, and he wrote that he was having an interesting life and -making money. Then, for a long time, father did not hear, and at last a -letter which he had written was returned to him unopened, and on the -outside was scrawled, ‘Dick Dearman was killed in an Indian raid, -leastwise it is supposed so.’ After that father wrote time and again, -but his letters always came back. All this happened before father -married my mother.” - -“Did you ever hear how your father addressed those letters, Eva?” the -matron inquired. - -“To Dry Creek, Arizona,” the girl replied. And then she asked, “When am -I to go to Mrs. Green’s?” - -“To-morrow,” the matron replied sadly. - -“Very well. Good-night, Mrs. Friend,” the girl said so quietly that the -matron thought that perhaps she did not mind going so much after all; -but if she could have seen the lonely motherless girl a few moments -later, she would have known how cruelly hard this new experience was for -her. - -Eva did not return to the garden, but, instead, she ran up to the -dormitory, and throwing herself upon the bed, sobbed as though her heart -would break. Then, slipping to her knees, she held her dear mother’s -picture, and prayed for strength to bear this heavy cross bravely and -cheerfully, as that dear mother had taught her. - -After a time peace crept into the heart of the girl, and she seemed to -know that in some way all was well. By the time that the other orphans -came into the dormitory for the night, Eva was able to meet them -smilingly; and since most of them believed that she had been greatly -honored to have been the choice of the rich woman, they little dreamed -of the hour of suffering which she had just passed through. - -When Eva awoke the next morning, it was with the feeling that something -unusual was going to happen. She looked out at the bare tree-tops in the -orchard and at the gray autumn sky, and then she remembered, and for a -moment her heart sank within her. But suddenly the sun burst through a -rift in the clouds, and the world was bright again. - -Eva sprang up to dress, as she thought bravely: “Maybe the sun will -shine through my clouds. Anyway, if I pretend that going to Mrs. Green’s -is something that I very much want to do, it will make it seem easier, -and, as Adele says, every cloud has a sunny side, even if it is very -hard to see just at first.” - -Mrs. Friend glanced anxiously at Eva when she entered the dining-room -that morning, her arm linked through Amanda’s, but the bright smile of -greeting dispelled the matron’s fear that she might have cried all -night. - -“What a dear, brave girl she is!” Mrs. Friend thought, and she -strengthened her resolve to leave no stone unturned in her effort to -have Eva recalled. - -After breakfast Eva went to the dormitory to pack her few belongings, -and Amanda was with her. - -“I feel just like crying,” Amanda said, “but when I see how brave you -are, it makes me feel ashamed of myself, for even living here with -orphans won’t be so bad as living with that dreadful woman. Do you -suppose that you are to be sent to school with that prig of a girl?” - -“No,” Eva replied. “Mrs. Friend told me that Susetta is to have a tutor -come from the city each day, and I suppose I am to have lessons with -her.” - -Poor little Eva little dreamed that educating the orphan was not in Mrs. -Green’s scheme. - -Few were the girl’s belongings, and those were soon packed in a satchel -which had belonged to her father. Lovingly Eva touched it, and it was -hard for her to keep back the tears when she remembered the big, fine -man who had owned it. How sad he would be if he knew that his only -little girl—But she put the thought away from her and smiled brightly up -at her friend. It would not do for her to be recalling the once happy -home and the two who had so loved her. - -“Amanda,” she said, trying to speak cheerily, “would you like to wear my -blue ring while I am away? Maybe it would be sort of company for you.” - -Amanda choked as she replied: “Oh, Eva, I’d be so glad to wear it. Maybe -it would help me to be brave, the way you are. I’ll just look at the -ring and remember that you love me, and then I won’t care so much if the -other girls are mean.” - -“There!” Eva announced as she snapped the clasp of the satchel. “My -wardrobe is packed and I am ready to depart for my future palatial -residence at Restwell.” Then she laughingly added, as she caught hold of -her friend and swung her around: “Amanda, do smile! You look as though -you were at a funeral. Really, now, things might be ever so much worse. -I might be going miles and miles away from you, but, as it is, I shall -be near enough to run over and see you often.” - -At that moment a small girl put her head in the dormitory-door and -called excitedly: “Eva! Eva Dearman! Are you here? There’s the grandest -kerridge come to get you. My, don’t I envy you though! Wouldn’t I like -to be leavin’ this dismal old orphans’ home and going to live in a -castle, like as not, where there’s servants with gold buttons to wait on -you.” - -Eva hurriedly put on her hat and coat, and then, kissing her friend, she -whispered: “Don’t cry, Amanda. Somehow I feel sure that something ever -so nice is going to happen soon for both of us. I can’t think what it -will be, but I feel it in my bones, and you can’t guess what good -prophets my bones are,” she added merrily as they started down the -stairs. - -Mrs. Friend was waiting in the hall, and she and Amanda walked out to -the gate with Eva, Amanda carrying the satchel, as she would gladly have -carried all of her friend’s burdens if only she could. - -A liveried footman helped Eva into the carriage, to the envy of all the -orphans, who were watching from the windows of the Home. - -“My, but ain’t she a lucky girl!” said Jenny Waine to her neighbor. - -“For my part,” Sally West replied, “I can’t see why that rich woman -would choose such a pale, skinny girl. You’re much prettier, with your -red cheeks and black eyes.” - -“Well, I’m thinking they won’t keep her long,” Jenny replied, with a -toss of her head which set her raven curls to bobbing, “and then maybe -one of us will get the next chance.” - -Meanwhile Eva, seated upon the luxurious purple cushions, leaned back -comfortably as she thought, “I’m just going to enjoy every pleasant -thing that comes along and not worry about the future.” - -This was a wise decision, but Eva did not find many things to enjoy -during the next few weeks. - - - - - CHAPTER THIRTY - - EVA HUMILIATED - - -The spirited horses soon turned in between two high stone gate-posts, on -the top of which two stone lions were crouching. The wide lawns were -beautifully kept, and bright-colored autumn flowers flamed in the neat -beds. Over a smooth, wide drive the carriage rolled with its small -occupant. It did not stop at the front of the house, but went around to -the servants’ entrance, and there a maid, in cap and apron, met Eva and -led her up the back-stairs to a small room which she said was next to -her own. - -When Eva had been left alone, she stood very still, looking about her at -the plain furnishings, and then it slowly dawned upon her that, instead -of being there as an equal and a companion for Susetta, she was to be -classed as a servant. Hot tears rushed to her eyes, but she tried to -console herself with the thought that it would not be for long; it could -not be. Mrs. Friend would not permit it. And Adele, what would Adele -say? - -There was a rustle in the doorway, and there stood Mrs. Green in an -elaborate rose-colored house-dress. - -“I see you’ve come,” she said without a word of greeting. “Here’s a -black dress I want you to wear, and—er—a cap and apron. I like to have -all the—er—helpers around the house dressed alike. Folks who have great -wealth ought to do things stylish.” - -“So they should, Mrs. Green,” Eva replied politely. - -“Your duties,” Mrs. Green continued, “will be to look after Miss -Susetta’s room, and to mend her clothes, and to ride out with her when I -am not able to go. I hope that you speak English right. I don’t want no -one who talks ignorant associatin’ with my daughter, and me a-paying out -a lot of money for a tutor to come down from the city to teach her.” - -“I will try to speak correctly,” Eva said, feeling as though she was -taking a part in a play, everything seemed so unreal and unnatural. - -“When you are dressed, you may come to my room, which is at the front of -the second-floor hall.” So saying Mrs. Green, elephantine in her loose -rose-colored house-dress, walked away, and Eva actually laughed to -herself as she made the change. Being able to see the humorous side of a -thing saves many a needless heartache. - -Half an hour later she rapped lightly on a closed door on the -second-floor front and was bidden to enter. - -Susetta was there, and she jumped up, crying joyfully, “Oh, Eva, I’m so -glad you have come! How I have wanted a girl of my own age to—” - -But she got no farther, for her mother, with a frown, said reprovingly, -“Susetta, didn’t I tell you never to speak familiar, like that, -to—er—the helpers?” Then, turning to Eva, she said, “Yonder is some -mending in a basket. You may begin on that.” - -Eva sat in a low rocker by a side-window and began to mend the muslin -garments. She liked to sew, and she dearly loved lacy things, so she was -rather enjoying her task. Susetta pouted, but obediently returned to her -seat at the front window. Picking up her book, she tried to read, but, -not being interested, she often looked listlessly down on the park-like -grounds. Suddenly she gave an exclamation of pleasure. “Oh, ma! ma! Do -look!” she cried excitedly. “There’s the banker’s daughter, and the -Doring girl in her pony-cart. They’re coming to call on me.” - -Mrs. Green peered out between the curtains as she replied, “I told you -they’d come fast enough when they found out how rich we are. I’m glad -it’s that Doring girl. Her folks belong to one of the oldest families -around, and her grandpa owned ’most all of the land in the town. Those -two girls are just the ones that I want you to know.” - -There came a rap on the door, and a maid entered and announced, “Miss -Doring and Miss Drexel to call upon Miss Eva Dearman.” - -A deep red mounted to Mrs. Green’s brow, and she replied angrily, “Just -tell them, if you please, that I do not let my servants have company -except on certain days, and that Eva Dearman’s day hasn’t been picked -out yet. What’s more, tell them that the servants’ friends go to the -side-door.” - -Mrs. Green was so angry that she hardly knew what she was saying. Eva’s -cheeks flushed, and for a second she felt inclined to resent what had -been said, but wisely she decided to say nothing. - -The maid delivered the message which Mrs. Green had sent, and the girls -were very indignant. - -“Poor Eva!” Adele said as they were driving away. “If I only had known -that she was to be sent to Mrs. Green’s. I didn’t know a thing about it -until I telephoned to Mrs. Friend an hour ago. But she won’t have to -endure this humiliation much longer. My mother loves Eva, and she will -gladly invite her to visit us indefinitely.” - -When Adele reached home she ran into the house, and, pausing in the -lower hall, she called, “Mumsie, where are you?” - -“In the library, dear,” a sweet voice replied. And Adele, flushed and -excited, went in and sank down on the stool at her mother’s feet as she -exclaimed, “Oh, mumsie, I am so mad! I never was madder, I guess, in all -my days. I’ve tried and tried to think kind things about that horrid -Mrs. Green, but I just can’t, no matter how hard I try.” - -“Mrs. Green!” the mother repeated wonderingly. “Why, pet, what have you -to do with her?” - -Then in a rush of words Adele told the whole story. Mrs. Doring, who -truly loved Eva, was surprised that the matron of the Home had allowed -her to be so humiliated. “I will telephone to Mrs. Friend at once,” she -said, as she arose and went into Mr. Doring’s small study. - -The matron of the orphanage was also very indignant when she heard that -Eva was being treated as a servant. - -“Mrs. Doring,” she said over the wire, “I sincerely hope that you do not -think that I had any knowledge that such was to be the case. Mrs. Green -told me that she wished Eva to be a companion for Susetta, and when I -asked her in what manner the orphan would be able to continue her -studies, Mrs. Green replied that she had engaged a tutor to come from -the city each day, and she inferred, if she did not directly say, that -Eva would have lessons with Susetta. Eva is one of the dearest girls I -have ever known, and I did my best to prevent her going, but the -directors, knowing that the orphanage is much overcrowded, felt that it -is best to find homes for the girls as soon as possible, and, moreover, -they did not wish to offend Mrs. Green, who is a rich woman and might -contribute liberally, and the home is greatly in need of funds.” - -“But surely Eva ought not to be sacrificed,” Mrs. Doring replied. -“Couldn’t you send one of the other girls who has not so sensitive a -nature?” - -“Unfortunately, Eva was Mrs. Green’s choice,” the matron said sadly. - -“Suppose, then, that I take Eva,” Mrs. Doring continued. “I will do so -gladly. In fact, Mr. Doring and I were recently considering the matter, -and had almost decided to ask Eva to become our adopted daughter and a -sister for Adele. The two girls love each other so dearly that I am sure -that it would be a very happy arrangement.” - -“It would, indeed,” Mrs. Friend replied, “and I will lay the matter -before the board of directors at their next meeting, which, -unfortunately, will not be for another fortnight. Until that time I -shall be powerless to act in the matter.” - -When Mrs. Doring returned to the library, Adele threw her arms about her -and cried joyfully, “Oh, mumsie, I heard what you said about adopting -Eva. How wonderful that would be! When can she come? May I drive over -and get her this very moment? I can’t bear to have her spend a single -night under the same roof with those horrid people.” - -“Adele, dear,” her mother said gently, “calling names won’t help Eva. -Mrs. Green has had few opportunities. If she had had the advantages that -we have had, perhaps she would be different. We must remember that.” - -“Very well, mumsie,” Adele said contritely. “I’ll try not to think -unkindly of Mrs. Green any more. I’ll try not to think of her at all, -but please do tell me when I may go after my dear sister Eva.” - -Then Mrs. Doring told all that the matron had said. “Oh-h!” Adele -sighed. “Then poor Eva must stay there for two long weeks. Well, at -least I will telephone to her and tell her that we are trying to get her -out of her prison.” - -A moment later Adele emerged from her father’s study, looking very -unlike her cheerful self. Mrs. Doring put one arm about the girl, as she -laughingly exclaimed, “Well, little Miss Thunder-cloud, what happened?” - -“I called up Restwell,” Adele began, “and I asked if I might speak to -Eva Dearman. The butler, I suppose it was, replied, and he said the -servants were not allowed to use the ’phone. Now, how can I let Eva -know? She may fret herself ill.” - -“Eva has a brave, noble nature, and I am sure that she will cheerfully -make the best of things, and, Della, two weeks will quickly pass, and -after that we will do all that we can to make up for the unhappy year -that Eva has had.” - -However, before the fortnight was over, something very unexpected -happened. - - - - - CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE - - SOMETHING UNEXPECTED - - -The days dragged slowly by for both Eva and Adele. Mrs. Green had been -so angry because the daughters of the two best families in town had -called upon her servant instead of upon her daughter, that she tried -ever after to humiliate the girl, as though in some way it had been her -fault. - -Once only did Adele catch sight of Eva, and that was when the orphan was -sitting beside Susetta in a handsome carriage, which was being slowly -driven down the main street of the village. Susetta was elaborately -dressed in a ruffled pale-blue silk, which was partly covered with a -mantle of fluffy white furs. Her pale-blue hat was also fur-trimmed. Eva -Dearman, by contrast, was dressed like a maid, in black, with white cap -and apron. This was the first time that the orphan had been publicly -humiliated, and her face looked very white as Adele passed on her pony. - -“Good morning, Eva,” Adele called. A faint smile was the only reply that -she received, but Susetta tossed her head angrily. She was imbibing more -of her mother’s spirit every day. - -Adele, who had intended to call upon Amanda at the orphanage, was so -indignant at Eva’s public humiliation that she whirled her pony around -and galloped home as fast as Firefly could go. She found her mother in -the sewing-room. “Oh, mumsie!” she sobbed as she threw her arms about -Mrs. Doring. “I can’t stand it! I won’t stand it!” - -“Can’t stand what, pet?” her mother asked, as she smoothed the girl’s -hair. - -Then Adele told what she had seen, and she added, “Eva’s family was just -as good as ours, or anybody’s, and she is so sensitive. I could tell by -her white face that she was suffering cruelly, but she held her head -high, and, oh, mumsie, for all the difference in clothes, any one could -tell that Eva was the real lady.” - -“Of course, dear,” Mrs. Doring replied. “It is not the work that we do -nor the clothes that we wear, but just what we are, that makes us -gentlewomen. But do not grieve so, Adele. Just think, in four days we -shall have Eva here with us, and after that we will do all that we can -to make her happy.” - -“Well,” Adele said with a sigh, as she picked up her riding-hat, “if -there is nothing that I can do about it, I might as well go over and see -Amanda Brown. She is so lonely with Eva away.” - -As Adele neared the orphanage, she saw the station-wagon stopping near -the gate. “More orphans being brought to the Home, I suppose,” she -thought, but instead, a man alighted and bade the driver wait. The -stranger was about forty-five years of age, dressed in typical western -style, and as he glanced at the girl, she saw that his weather-browned -face was good-looking and kindly. Adele dismounted, and, tossing -Firefly’s reins over a hitching-post, started up the gravelly walk, just -back of the stranger. He turned and smiled pleasantly at her, as he -asked, “Am I right in believing that this is the county orphanage?” - -“Yes, it is,” Adele replied, walking beside him. - -“Do you happen to know if this is where my niece, Eva Dearman, is -staying?” - -If the skies had opened and an angel had appeared to deliver Eva, Adele -could not have been more surprised. - -“Oh, sir!” she cried, scarcely able to believe what she had heard. “Are -you really her uncle? Can it be true that poor Eva has an own relation?” - -“Why do you call my niece ‘poor’?” the stranger asked with evident -concern. “Is she ill or in trouble?” - -Then Adele told the whole story. The face of Richard Dearman showed deep -feeling as he listened, and then he said almost brokenly, “To think of -my brother’s little girl enduring such humiliation!” - -Then he strode to the orphanage door and inquired for Mrs. Friend. The -matron was out and was not expected back for two hours. - -The man then turned to Adele, as he asked, “Young lady, will you take me -to the place where my niece is being treated like a servant?” - -“Indeed I will, gladly,” Adele replied, and soon they were on the road, -Richard Dearman in the station-wagon, and Adele riding alongside on -Firefly. - -Meanwhile Eva, sad and weary, was on her knees, cleaning the hardwood -floor in Susetta’s room. Little did she dream of the great joy that was -coming to her. - -When they reached the imposing entrance to the Restwell estate, Adele -bade Mr. Dearman good-by, believing that he would rather meet his niece -alone. Just as the station-wagon stopped at the broad front steps, the -door of the house opened, and a short man, with reddish complexion, -hurried down. Mr. Dearman was at that moment alighting from the wagon, -and the two men met face to face. There was an exclamation of pleased -surprise from Mr. Green, as he hurried forward and extended his hand. - -“Well, Dick Dearman!” he cried. “Whatever are you doing so far from the -Woolly West? I swan, I never was so glad to see anybody! I’m sure tired -of these Eastern dudes. The men are decent enough, you understand, but -somehow they are different. Mighty good of you, Dick, to hunt us up.” - -Before the visitor had time to explain the truth concerning his errand, -the door opened again, and this time Mrs. Green, in her rose-colored -house-dress, appeared, and Mr. Green called, “Melissy, do see who is -here. Dick Dearman, the Cattle King of Silver Creek, has come to visit -us.” - -“How do you do, Mrs. Green,” the newcomer said. “I heard that you had -given up the tavern business and had come east, but I did not dream that -it was you with whom my niece, Eva Dearman, is staying.” - -For a moment the face of Mrs. Green became very white and her eyes -looked frightened. She had understood, from what the matron of the Home -had told her, that Eva had no living relation, and now she suddenly -found that Eva had an uncle, who was a man of wealth and influence in -the West. What would he say if he knew how unkind she had been to the -girl? But he must not know. She thought quickly, and aloud she exclaimed -with pretended pleasure, “Well, now, is it possible that you are the -uncle of our dear Eva? I didn’t suppose that she had any own folks, and -I was so taken with her sweet face, when I was over at the orphanage, -that I asked the matron to let her come and live with us, and be a -sister to our lonely little girl.” - -Mr. Dearman knew that this was not the truth, but he replied with -extreme politeness. “You were indeed kind to take so much trouble to -make my niece happy, but, as you may surmise, I am very eager to see my -brother’s little girl; that is, if she is here.” - -Mrs. Green knew very well that at that moment Eva was cleaning Susetta’s -room, but she answered evasively, “I’m not sure that the girls have come -home as yet. It was such a lovely day, I sent them for a drive.” - -Then, turning to Mr. Green, she said: “Pa, you take Mr. Dearman into the -library and I’ll see if I can find Eva. How pleased the dear child will -be!” - -Then the flustered woman hurried away. When the two men were in the -library, Mr. Green excused himself, saying that he had an engagement -with his banker, but that he would see their visitor at luncheon. Then -he, too, departed, leaving Mr. Dearman alone. - -Meanwhile, Mrs. Green had hastened to her daughter’s room. It was in -perfect order, and Susetta, curled in a chair, was reading a book. The -orphan was not there. - -“Wherever is Eva Dearman?” Mrs. Green asked in such an excited tone of -voice that Susetta looked up in surprise and inquired, “What’s wrong, -ma?” - -“Wrong? Everything’s wrong!” her mother replied. “Here we’ve been -treating that orphan like a servant, and her uncle has just come for -her, and he’s richer than your own pa even, and what would he say if he -knew how we’d been treating the girl? But he mustn’t know! Susetta, find -Eva at once and dress her up in some of your fine clothes and tell her -that we didn’t intend to have her for a servant any longer. Tell her I -was a-going to adopt her and have her for your sister.” - -Then it was that something in Susetta which was like her blunt, honest -father, awoke, and her eyes flashed as she replied, - -“I won’t tell Eva any such thing, ma, because it’s a lie.” - -The mother cowed before her daughter’s reproof, and then hurried down -the hall to see if Eva was in her room, but she was not there. The girl -had gone down-stairs to replace the cleaning utensils in the -kitchen-closet. She was about to return to her room when the parlor-maid -appeared with a vase of flowers. - -“Oh, Eva,” she said, “won’t you please take these into the library? I -have so much to do, I will never get through.” - -Eva, always willing to oblige, took the cut-glass vase with its bouquet -of sweet pink roses and went toward the library, little dreaming that -her very own uncle was waiting in there. - -The girl had one hand on the silk plush portières, and was about to push -them back, when she heard her name called softly from above. - - - - - CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO - - A HAPPY MEETING - - -Eva paused and looked up the broad stairway. At the top stood Mrs. -Green, frantically beckoning to her. - -“Eva,” the woman called in a stage whisper, “don’t go into the library. -Come here, quick!” - -The girl, puzzled indeed, was about to obey, when the portières parted -and a tall, good-looking man appeared. He had been examining a painting -near the doorway and had plainly heard the excited stage-whisper, the -meaning of which he had easily interpreted. - -Eva stepped back in surprise when she beheld the stranger, and, placing -the vase of flowers on a near-by table, was about to hasten away, when -the man stepped in front of her and held out both his hands. Eva, -glancing at his face, saw in it an expression of love and tenderness -such as she had not seen for many months. What could it mean? Then the -stranger spoke. “Eva,” he said, “I am your Uncle Dick. Mrs. Friend wrote -to me and—” But before he could say another word, the girl had thrown -her arms about his neck, and was clinging to him as though she never -meant to let him go again. - -“Oh, Uncle Dick! Uncle Dick!” she sobbed. “Take me away from here! -Please take me away! I’ve tried so hard to be brave, truly I have, but -I’ve been so miserably lonesome without father or mother or any own -folks to love me. How good it was of God to send you to me!” - -There were tears also in the eyes of the strong man as he held the -slender girl in a close embrace. - -Meanwhile Mrs. Green, when she saw that the meeting was inevitable, had -disappeared into her own room and locked the door. She did not care even -to face her daughter just then. Soon she heard the front-door close, -and, peering between the window-curtains, she saw the station-wagon roll -away, and she was indeed glad that Mr. Dearman was taking Eva without -further ado. The girl, she noted, was dressed as she had been when she -came from the orphanage, and her own belongings were in the satchel -which had been her father’s. - -Adele, having galloped home at top speed, had told the wonderful news to -her mother. - -“Of course I am sorry to lose my new sister,” she ended, “but it never -would have been the same as own folks for Eva. And, just think of it, -mumsie, her very own uncle has come for her and is going to take her -back west with him.” - -“I am so glad for the poor child,” Mrs. Doring replied. “And now, -Adele,” she added, “suppose you ride back and invite Eva and her uncle -to come here and stay until they leave for the west.” - -“Oh, mumsie,” the girl cried with shining eyes, as she gave her mother a -bear-hug. “What nice things you do think of! I will go at once, for I am -sure they will not be long at Mrs. Green’s, and the hotel is such a -dismal place.” - -Once more the girl mounted Firefly and galloped up the Lake Road. Before -long she saw the station-wagon approaching, and she waved her hat -joyously. - -“Here comes Adele!” Eva exclaimed, as she looked up at her uncle with -shining eyes. Her face, which had been pale an hour before, was glowing -with rosy color. “You just can’t think how kind she has been to me,” Eva -continued. “She found me crying one day soon after I came to the -orphanage, and she has been just like a sister to me ever since, haven’t -you, Adele?” she asked gayly, as Firefly whirled around beside the -carriage. - -“Yes, I suppose so,” Adele replied, not knowing in the least what her -friend was talking about. “Oh, Eva!” she cried. “I’m so happy because -now you have some own folks, and so is mumsie, and she sent me to ask -you and your uncle to come to our house and stay until you go west.” - -“How nice that will be!” Eva exclaimed. “When are we going west, Uncle -Dick?” - -“Just as soon as I can arrange to get a section through to Chicago. -Probably by to-morrow noon.” - -“Oh, so soon?” Adele asked dolefully, as she suddenly realized what -losing Eva would mean to her. Mr. Dearman saw the troubled expression, -and he was pleased to know that his niece had so good a friend, so he -hastened to say, “Miss Adele, I do hope that you will be able to come -west and make us a long visit. We have an attractive old ranch-house and -I am sure that you would enjoy it, and, since you ride so well, perhaps -you and Eva would like to be my cow-girls.” - -“Oh, wouldn’t I love that life!” Adele replied. “If mumsie will allow me -to, I will visit you next vacation.” Then she looked up anxiously as she -asked, “Would that be too soon?” - -“No, indeed!” laughed Uncle Dick. “The sooner the better. The ranch -needs just such company.” - -Mrs. Doring was at the front gate to greet Eva, and she repeated the -invitation which Adele had already given. - -“Thank you, Mrs. Doring,” Mr. Dearman replied. “My suit-case is at the -hotel, and so I will remain there to-night, but I will gladly leave Eva -with you until morning.” - -What a happy visit the two girls had that evening, as they sat in the -pretty wild-rose room! “Adele,” Eva exclaimed, as she put her arm about -her friend, “I’m almost glad now that I was sent to the orphanage, for -if I hadn’t been I would never have known you, and I do love you just as -much as I could if you were my very own sister, I do believe.” - -“And we’ll never, never lose each other, will we?” Adele replied. - -“Of course not!” Eva exclaimed. “How could we? We’ll write letters -often, and next summer you are to come to visit me. Your mother told -Uncle Dick that she thought that you might, if some friend happened to -be traveling west at that time.” - -“Good!” Adele cried. “How I’d love to play cow-girl and dress in khaki, -with a red handkerchief about my neck! Oh, Eva, won’t it be glorious to -gallop across the desert trails?” - -“It will be glorious to have you with me,” Eva replied, “but since I -have never ridden horseback, I am not sure how much I shall enjoy that.” - -“You’ll love it, I know,” Eva exclaimed. Then a tender light appeared in -her eyes as she said, “Oh, Adele, just to think that I am going to have -a real home with an own relative in it; and the best, the very best, of -it is that Uncle Dick looks just as father did when he was younger. Why, -Adele, I’m so happy, so happy, that it seems as though those dreadful -days at Mrs. Green’s must have been just a dream.” Then, taking Adele’s -hand, she added, “There is one request which I have to make, and that -is, please be kind to poor Amanda.” - -“I promise,” Adele replied. Then for a time the two girls, hand in hand, -sat quietly in the gathering twilight, and then Eva said softly, “I’m -thinking of my mother and of how happy she must be if she knows that at -last her little girl is to have a real home and some one to love her.” - - - - - CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE - - FAREWELL TO THE ORPHANAGE - - -The next morning the girls woke up early. Soon after breakfast the -station-wagon appeared, and in it was Uncle Dick, who said that he would -drive Eva over to the orphanage, that she might say good-by to the -matron and to the orphans. - -Mrs. Friend, they were told upon arriving, was with a sick child, but -would be down as soon as possible. - -“You wait here in the office, Uncle Dick,” Eva said, “and I will go and -find poor Amanda.” - -How Eva dreaded telling her friend that she was going away to the Far -West, for well she knew how deep and sincere the girl’s grief would be. -It was Saturday morning, and the orphans were busy about their tasks, -Amanda, as usual, cleaning the study-hall. When the door opened, she -looked up, and then, with an exclamation of joy, fairly flew across the -room, and, throwing her arms about Eva, she cried: “Oh, you dear, dear -Eva! Have you come back to stay? Please say that you have! I can’t live -here without you! I had made up my mind that if I couldn’t be with you -any more, I would run away.” - -“Oh, Mandy!” Eva exclaimed anxiously. “You mustn’t run away! Promise me -that you will not. Mrs. Friend is so kind, and—and, I can’t stay with -you, Mandy, because I am going far away to the West.” - -Then Eva drew her friend to a bench and told her the story of her -uncle’s coming. - -“I’m so glad for you,” Amanda said, and then, putting her head down on -her friend’s shoulder, she burst into a torrent of tears. - -“Oh, Eva!” she sobbed. “Please don’t think I am selfish enough to want -you to stay here now, but when I think that I am never, never to see you -again, and there’s _no one_ else in the whole world whom I love, I guess -it’s more than I can bear.” - -“Do try to be brave, Mandy,” Eva said, tears brimming her eyes. “I’ll -write to you every week, and Adele said that she would be a friend to -you. She likes you, really she does. But come; I want you to meet my -dear Uncle Dick.” - -Amanda dried her eyes and permitted her friend to lead her to the -office. There she took Mr. Dearman’s offered hand, and, looking up into -his face with a pitiful expression, she said brokenly, “I’m so glad that -Eva has an own relation.” - -Then the tears came with a rush, and the girl hurried out of the room. -Going to the dormitory, she threw herself on her cot and sobbed and -sobbed. - -Eva looked at her uncle with brimming eyes. “I’m the only friend Amanda -has,” she said simply, and then she told the story of the lonely -orphan’s life. “It doesn’t seem right for me to go and leave her,” Eva -added sadly. - -Then all of a sudden a bright smile lighted the face of Uncle Dick, and -he exclaimed, “We won’t leave her, Eva. We’ll take her with us! The -ranch-house is big, and it will be splendid for you to have a girl -companion, for our nearest neighbor is eight miles away.” - -“Uncle Dick,” Eva cried, scarcely able to believe her ears. “Do you -really mean that? Truly, may Amanda go with us? Oh, you can’t guess how -happy she will be!” - -Then Eva, entirely forgetting that Mrs. Friend ought first to be -consulted, flew up-stairs to the dormitory, where she felt sure she -would find the heart-broken orphan. “Amanda!” she called joyously. -“Don’t you cry another tear. Something wonderful has happened. Uncle -Dick is going to take you, too. He suggested it all himself.” - -Amanda, springing to her feet, caught her friend’s hands as she -exclaimed, “Eva Dearman, am I dreaming, or is it really true?” - -“It’s really true,” the other replied. “And do hurry, dear, for we are -to take the noon train.” - -Hastily Amanda washed, combed her hair, and donned her best blue alpaca -dress, and then, all of a sudden, she thought of something. “Why, Eva,” -she said, “won’t I have to ask Mrs. Friend if I may go?” - -Before the other girl could reply, the matron herself appeared with such -a bright smile that the girls knew that everything must be all right. - -“Eva and Amanda!” she said as she kissed one and then the other. “I am -so happy for you both. It is not customary to dismiss a child from the -Home without the approval of the board of directors, but this time I -myself will assume the responsibility.” - -A few moments later the station-wagon drove away, and Eva and Amanda -waved to the matron and her remaining children until they were out of -sight. They were beginning a new life. - -Adele, at the Doring gate, was surprised to see Amanda’s shining face. -Then, all at once, the truth dawned upon her, and, with a cry of joy, -she ran forward and caught the orphan’s hand as she stepped from the -carriage. “Oh, Mandy!” she cried. “You are going, too. I just know that -you are, and I’m so glad for you.” - -Mrs. Doring came out, and she, too, rejoiced to hear the wonderful good -news. Then, turning to Mr. Dearman, she said: “I want you all three to -come in and have a good dinner before you start on your journey. It is -only eleven, two full hours before your train leaves. My son Jack is -here, and he will take you to the station in our car.” - -Mr. Dearman, knowing that this had been planned to give Eva pleasure, -readily consented, and, paying the driver of the station-wagon -generously, with a pleasant word he dismissed him. - -Jack Doring was eager to meet this man from the West about whom he had -heard so much. - -Eva and Adele visited merrily as they ate the good dinner which Kate had -prepared, but Amanda was so overcome with her new joy that she could -hardly eat at all, but her black eyes were shining like stars at -midnight. Mrs. Doring, noticing this, slipped out and asked Kate to put -up a bountiful lunch that the girls might eat later on the train. - -“Do tell that kind Madge Peterson all about our great good fortune,” Eva -was saying to Adele. “She was so nice to us, and I am sure that she will -be glad to hear about it. Tell her that I hope, some day, she will be in -the West and that we may meet her again.” - -“Eva,” Jack said solemnly, “here you are inviting everybody else to -visit you and leaving me out. Haven’t I been nice to you? Why, the very -first evening I ever met you, I invited you to a fudge party.” - -“So you did,” Eva laughingly replied. “And if it were my house, I would -surely invite you to visit us when Adele comes next summer.” - -“Then you may consider yourself invited, Master Jack,” Mr. Dearman -exclaimed, “for Eva is going to be the mistress of the Bar-X Ranch, and -she may invite there whomever she pleases. Indeed, we shall be able to -find bunks for any number of young people.” - -“If my sister goes West I surely ought to escort her,” Jack exclaimed, -“and protect her from train-robbers and scalping Indians!” - -“Oh-h!” sighed Adele. “It will be nine whole months before next summer. -It doesn’t seem as though I could wait so long.” - -“Time flies,” her mother smilingly assured her. “Before you realize it, -you will be packing your trunk and buying a ticket for—where, Mr. -Dearman?” she inquired, turning to their guest. - -“Douglas is the nearest station, although some of the trains stop at -Silver Creek,” he replied. Then they all arose, and soon were seated in -the big touring-car, with Jack driving them to the station. - -Adele was almost as excited as were Eva and Amanda when the shrill -whistle of the approaching engine was heard, and when the train slowed -up and stopped, there were tears in their eyes as they kissed each other -good-by, promising to write often. - -“Oh, Adele,” Eva whispered in a last embrace. “You have been so good to -me, and you will never know what it has meant, because you have not lost -your mother.” - -Then Uncle Dick helped the two girls into the car nearest, and they -waved from the window while the train was slowly leaving the station. - -Adele turned away with a sense of loneliness, but through her tears she -saw her mother waiting for her, and, nestling close to that loved one on -the back seat of the car, she said softly, “Mumsie, dear, I feel as if I -were living in a story-book, and that one chapter was finished, and now -I am so eager to know what the next chapter will be.” - -If you are also interested, you can learn the “next chapter” by reading -“Adele Doring on a Ranch.” - - THE END - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Adele Doring of the Sunnyside Club, by -Grace May North - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB *** - -***** This file should be named 62151-0.txt or 62151-0.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/2/1/5/62151/ - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - diff --git a/old/62151-0.zip b/old/62151-0.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 02de36f..0000000 --- a/old/62151-0.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/62151-h.zip b/old/62151-h.zip Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 2766d2d..0000000 --- a/old/62151-h.zip +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/62151-h/62151-h.htm b/old/62151-h/62151-h.htm deleted file mode 100644 index ef8238a..0000000 --- a/old/62151-h/62151-h.htm +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5814 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN" -"http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd"> -<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en"> -<head> - <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" /> - <title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Adele Doring of the Sunnyside Club, by Grace May North</title> - <link rel='coverpage' href='images/cover.jpg' /> - <meta name='cover' content='images/cover.jpg' /> - <style type="text/css"> - body { margin-left:8%;margin-right:8%; } - p { text-indent:1.15em; margin-top:0.1em; margin-bottom:0.1em; text-align:justify; } - h1 { text-align:center; font-weight:normal; page-break-before: always; - font-size:1.4em; margin:2em auto 1em auto; } - h2 { text-align:center; font-weight:normal; margin:2.5em auto 1.5em auto; font-size:medium; } - .caption { text-indent:0; padding:0.5em 0; text-align:center; font-size:smaller; } - .figcenter { margin:1em auto; } - table.toc { } - table { page-break-inside: avoid; } - table.tcenter { margin:0.5em auto; border-collapse: collapse; padding:3px; } - td.c1 { text-align:right; padding-right:0.7em; } - td.c2 { font-variant:small-caps; } - div.chapter { } - div.section { page-break-before:always; margin:4em auto; } - .poetry { text-indent:0; margin:1em auto 1em 2em; } - </style> -</head> -<body> - - -<pre> - -Project Gutenberg's Adele Doring of the Sunnyside Club, by Grace May North - -This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most -other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions -whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of -the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at -www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have -to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook. - -Title: Adele Doring of the Sunnyside Club - -Author: Grace May North - -Illustrator: Florence Liley Young - -Release Date: May 16, 2020 [EBook #62151] - -Language: English - -Character set encoding: UTF-8 - -*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB *** - - - - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - - - - - - -</pre> - -<h1>ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB</h1> -<div id='frontis' class='figcenter' style='width:80%; max-width:676px;'> -<img src='images/frontis.jpg' alt='' style='width:100%;height:auto;' /> -<p class='caption'>“Suppose we have a club.”</p> -</div> -<div class='section'></div> -<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'> -<div style='font-size:1.4em;'>ADELE DORING</div> -<div style='font-size:1.4em;'>OF THE</div> -<div style='font-size:1.4em;margin-bottom:1em;'>SUNNYSIDE CLUB</div> -<div>BY</div> -<div style='font-size:1.2em;margin-bottom:0.5em;'>GRACE MAY NORTH</div> -<div style='font-size:0.9em;'>FOUNDER AND EDITOR OF THE SUNNYSIDE</div> -<div style='font-size:0.9em;margin-bottom:1em;'>CLUB OF CALIFORNIA</div> -<div style='font-size:0.9em;margin-bottom:1em;font-style:italic;'>ILLUSTRATED BY FLORENCE LILEY YOUNG</div> -<div>BOSTON</div> -<div>LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO.</div> -</div> -<div class='section'></div> -<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'> -<div style='font-size:0.9em;'>Copyright, 1919</div> -<div style='font-size:0.9em;margin-bottom:0.7em;font-variant:small-caps;'>By Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co.</div> -<div style='font-size:0.9em;margin-bottom:0.7em;font-style:italic;'>All rights reserved</div> -<div style='font-size:0.9em;margin-bottom:0.7em;'>ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB</div> -<div style='font-size:0.9em;'>Norwood Press</div> -<div style='font-size:0.9em;'>J. S. Cushing Co.—Berwick & Smith Co.</div> -<div style='font-size:0.9em;'>Norwood, Mass., U.S.A.</div> -</div> -<div class='section'></div> -<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'> -<div>Dedicated to</div> -<div style='margin-bottom:0.7em;'>MARGARET EDNA ROCK</div> -<div style='font-size:0.9em;'>AND TO ALL OTHER HAPPY-HEARTED GIRLS</div> -<div style='font-size:0.9em;'>FROM TEN TO FIFTEEN</div> -</div> -<div class='section'></div> -<table class='toc tcenter' summary="" style='margin-bottom:3em'> -<thead> -<tr> -<th colspan='2' style='font-weight:normal;padding-bottom:1em;'>CONTENTS</th> -</tr> -</thead> -<tbody> -<tr><td class='c1'>I</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chI'>The Sunnyside Club</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>II</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chII'>The Secret Sanctum</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>III</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chIII'>A Jolly Scrubbing-Party</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>IV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chIV'>Adele’s Secret</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>V</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chV'>Pleasant Plans</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>VI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chVI'>A Surprise Party</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>VII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chVII'>A Birthday Feast</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>VIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chVIII'>More Surprises</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>IX</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chIX'>The Mother Goose Play-House</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>X</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chX'>Preparing for Examinations</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXI'>Vacation Days</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXII'>The Fudge Party</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXIII'>The Two Dryads</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XIV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXIV'>Pine Island</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXV'>An Exciting Adventure</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XVI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXVI'>More Mystery</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XVII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXVII'>The Little Bear</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XVIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXVIII'>A Fish Supper</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XIX</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXIX'>A Trip to the City</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XX</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXX'>Amanda Brown</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XXI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXI'>The Ball Game</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XXII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXII'>The King’s Highway</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XXIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXIII'>School-Days Again</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XXIV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXIV'>The House by the Wood</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XXV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXV'>A Visit to the Poorhouse</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XXVI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXVI'>A Mystery Solved</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XXVII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXVII'>A Really, Truly Home</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XXVIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXVIII'>The New Pupil</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XXIX</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXIX'>Eva Begins a New Life</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XXX</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXX'>Eva Humiliated</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XXXI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXXI'>Something Unexpected</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XXXII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXXII'>A Happy Meeting</a></td></tr> -<tr><td class='c1'>XXXIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXXIII'>Farewell to the Orphanage</a></td></tr> -</tbody> -</table> -<div class='section'></div> -<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'> -<div style='font-size:1.2em;margin-bottom:1em;'>Illustrations</div> -</div> -<ul style='list-style-type:none; display:table; margin: 0 auto;'> -<li><a href='#frontis'>“Suppose we have a club”</a></li> -<li><a href='#i01'>Adele was holding her little audience spellbound</a></li> -<li><a href='#i02'>Eric and Everett soon had a crackling fire</a></li> -<li><a href='#i03'>“The miser’s gold!”</a></li> -</ul> -<div class='section'></div> -<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'> -<div style='font-size:1.4em;margin-top:4em;'>ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB</div> -</div> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chI' title='I: The Sunnyside Club'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER ONE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p class='poetry'> -There was spring in the air,<br /> -Though the woods were still bare.<br /> -There was fragrance all about,<br /> -Though not a flower was out.<br /> -There were seven girls so gay<br /> -Off for a holiday.<br /> -</p> -<p>Across the April meadows they danced, a long row, hand in hand. Another -month and the brown fields would be gold-and-white with daisies and -buttercups.</p> -<p>“Look! Look! The pussy-willows are out!” Adele Doring called, as, with a -shout of glee, she darted ahead of the rest, toward a bush which grew -close to a low stone wall and not far from a sparkling brook.</p> -<p>When the others came up, they caught hold of hands and danced about the -bush while Adele sang:</p> -<p class='poetry'> -“‘Little Pussy-willow, harbinger of spring,<br /> -We are glad to welcome you, such good news you bring.’”<br /> -</p> -<p>“Adele,” drawled Rosamond Wright when they had paused for breath, “I’m -powerful worried about you, for fear you are going to grow up to be a -poet or something queer like that.”</p> -<p>Adele laughed as she perched on the low stone wall and fanned herself -with her broad-brimmed hat.</p> -<p>“No fear of <i>my</i> being a poet!” exclaimed Doris Drexel, as she and the -other girls sat down on the warm brown grass. “Why I couldn’t even make -‘curl’ rhyme with ‘girl’ without being prompted.”</p> -<p>Then Adele, having put her hand in the pocket of her rose-colored -sweater-coat, gave a sudden exclamation as she drew out a piece of -folded paper.</p> -<p>“Girls!” she cried. “Lend me your ears! I have a secret plan to reveal.”</p> -<p>“Aha!” quoth Bertha Angel. “So you had a sinister motive, as Bob says, -for bringing us to this lonely, forsaken spot.”</p> -<p>“You were wise to do so, if it’s a secret,” Rosie declared, “for even -the walls have ears.”</p> -<p>“Well, if this old stone wall wants to hear what I have to say,” laughed -Adele, “it may listen and welcome.”</p> -<p>“Do hurry and tell us!” cried the impatient Betty Burd. “Your plans are -always <i>such</i> jolly fun.”</p> -<p>“Well, then,” said Adele, mysteriously, “I’ve been reading a book.”</p> -<p>“But there is nothing remarkable about that,” Doris Drexel exclaimed. -“You are almost <i>always</i> reading a book.”</p> -<p>Adele, not heeding the interruption, continued: “And in this book dwell -several maidens of about our own age. They belong to a secret society -and they have the best times ever. Now my plan is this. Since we seven -girls are continually together, suppose we have a club.”</p> -<p>“Wouldn’t that be fun, though!” exclaimed Peggy Pierce. “I’ve always -wanted to belong to one.”</p> -<p>“I choose to be treasurer!” declared Betty Burd mischievously.</p> -<p>“Oh, Betty, <i>you</i> treasurer!” cried Doris Drexel in mock horror. “Then -we never would know how our funds stood.”</p> -<p>“Don’t you have enough of mathematics in school, little one?” Adele -asked with twinkling eyes.</p> -<p>“Don’t I, though! Oh, girls!” Betty exclaimed dismally. “I just know -that you are all thinking of yesterday. Wasn’t it terrible when I was at -the board doing that problem and those visiting ladies came in and said -that they were interested in watching the progress made by the young. I -was so scared that every figure looked like a Chinese character to me, -and how I did wish that a trap-door would open under my feet and let me -gently down into the cellar. Luckily, Miss Donovan had no desire to be -disgraced, and so she bade me take my seat and let Bertha do the -problem.”</p> -<p>“I hate math., too,” Doris Drexel declared. “I’m like the little boy who -said he could add the naughts all right but the figures bothered him.”</p> -<p>“In truth,” said Gertrude Willis, “there is just one of us who was born -to be the treasurer of this club, and that one is Bertha Angel,—‘the -only pupil in Seven B who can add and subtract with unvarying accuracy,’ -as Miss Donovan so recently remarked.”</p> -<p>“Good!” cried Adele. “Bertha Angel, you are elected treasurer, but your -duties will not be heavy, for at present there is no money to count.”</p> -<p>“I accept the responsibility,” said Bertha brightly, as she sprang up -and made a bow.</p> -<p>“Now,” Adele inquired, “who would like to be secretary?”</p> -<p>“Secretary!” repeated Betty Burd blankly. “I thought that was a piece of -furniture. My Uncle George has one in his study and it looks like a -writing-desk.”</p> -<p>“So it is, fair maid,” drawled Rosamond Wright, “but didst thou never -hear of one word having two meanings? The secretary which we want is a -person to write down the clever things that we say and do.”</p> -<p>“I vote for Gertrude Willis,” called Doris Drexel. “Any one who could -write such a composition as she read yesterday in assembly on the -‘Rights of the Indian’ surely ought to be recognized as a genius in our -midst.”</p> -<p>“Thanks kindly,” laughed Gertrude; “I’ll do my little best.”</p> -<p>“Girls,” exclaimed Adele, “our club is now the happy possessor of a -secretary and a treasurer, but it has neither a name nor a president!”</p> -<p>Peggy Pierce was on her feet in an instant, exclaiming, “There is only -one among us who could be our president, and she is”—“<span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Adele Doring!</span>” -the five others shouted in enthusiastic chorus.</p> -<p>“You see,” laughed Peggy, as she resumed her seat, “the vote is -unanimous.”</p> -<p>Adele, rising, made a deep bow as she recited with mock gravity, “Ladies -and gentlemen, I thank you for the honor which this day you have -conferred upon me, and I hope that my future acts and deeds will in no -way betray the confidence which you have placed in me.”</p> -<p>“Oho!” Bertha Angel declared. “That speech was in last week’s history -lesson.”</p> -<p>“I was hoping you’d all forgotten it,” Adele laughingly replied, as she -sat again on the low stone wall.</p> -<p>“Well, I had, you may be sure!” Betty Burd exclaimed. “But what is the -club to be named?”</p> -<p>“I had an inspiration last night,” said Adele, “so I wrote it down. I -thought we might name the club after our beautiful suburban town of -Sunnyside, and then I wrote this rhyme as a sort of pledge for us all to -sign:</p> -<p class='poetry'> -“We promise to look on the Sunnyside<br /> -  And be kind and cheerful each day;<br /> -To help the needy or lonely or sad,<br /> -  Whom we happen to meet on our way.”<br /> -</p> -<p>“Oh, Adele!” moaned Betty Burd in pretended dismay. “Why didn’t you tell -us in the beginning that we had to be saints to belong to your club? If -I should turn into a cherub too suddenly, my mamma dear wouldn’t know -me.”</p> -<p>“Don’t worry about that,” laughed Adele. “We aren’t any of us in danger -of sprouting wings just at present.” And then she added seriously, “But -I do think that a club ought to stand for something more worth while -than just fun and frolic. Of course we’ll have that, too; we always do.”</p> -<p>“You are right, Adele,” exclaimed Gertrude Willis warmly. “I think it is -a beautiful pledge, and I wish to be the first one to sign it.”</p> -<p>Adele produced a stub of a pencil, and the paper went the rounds, each -girl writing her name thereon.</p> -<p>“Now,” said Adele, “only one thing remains to be decided upon, and that -is, where we shall have our Secret Sanctum.”</p> -<p>“Our which?” asked the irrepressible Betty Burd.</p> -<p>“A place where we may hold our secret meetings,” Adele explained.</p> -<p>“You may use our attic if you wish,” drawled Rosamond, “but, I warn you, -it’s powerful warm up there in the summer, and cobwebby.”</p> -<p>“An attic is all right on rainy days,” Adele replied, “but the blue sky -is the roof for me, now that spring is here.”</p> -<p>While she was talking, Adele’s eyes were roving the meadow. Suddenly she -saw something, and, leaping to the ground, she skipped about with -delight, to the amazement of the others.</p> -<p>“Adele,” protested Peggy Pierce, “tell us, so we may dance, too.”</p> -<p>“Ohee!” sang out Adele, catching hold of Peggy and whirling her around. -“I’ve just thought of the dan-di-est place for a Secret Sanctum, but I’m -not going to tell until I find out if we may have it. Meet me Monday -morning under the elm-tree and then I will tell you.”</p> -<p>So ended the first meeting of the Sunnyside Club, which was destined, in -the months to come, to bring cheer and happiness into many lives.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chII' title='II: The Secret Sanctum'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWO</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE SECRET SANCTUM</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>The town of Sunnyside lay in a wide valley, beyond which were sloping -hills, and among them, clear and blue, nestled Little Bear Lake.</p> -<p>To the south of the village there was a field which was so yellow in -summer that it had been called Buttercup Meadows. Near it was a maple -wood, and through the wood and across the field rippled a merry little -brook.</p> -<p>Now, in the meadow and near the wood, and close to the laughing brook, -stood a picturesque old log cabin. Years before, when the nearest town -had been ten miles away, Adele Doring’s grandfather had owned all of the -land that one could see from the top of Lookout Hill, and in this log -cabin his sheep-herders had lived.</p> -<p>The sheep and the herders had long since passed away, but the old log -cabin was still standing, and Adele’s father now owned it, and, too, he -owned the Buttercup Meadows and the maple wood and the laughing brook -and Lookout Hill.</p> -<p>It was that log cabin which Adele had seen on the day when the Sunnyside -Club had been formed by the seven girls who were always together. They -had been wondering where they could hold their meetings, when Adele had -spied the log cabin, and she had thought at once that it would make an -ideal Secret Sanctum, but she did not want to tell the others until she -had asked her Giant Father’s advice and consent.</p> -<p>The next morning, after breakfast, Adele revealed her plan. “May you -have the log cabin, Heart’s Desire?” her Giant Father asked with -twinkling eyes. “Why, of course you may! Uncover yonder ink bottle and I -will deed it to you this very moment.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Daddy!” Adele laughingly exclaimed. “I don’t want to own it that -way. I just want your permission and mother’s to do with it as I like.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Doring beamed on them both as she replied, “If your father is -willing, daughter, then so am I.”</p> -<p>“Oh, you darlings!” Adele exclaimed, joyously hugging them. “Thank you -so much.” Then catching up her hat and books, away she skipped to -school.</p> -<p>The trysting-place was a big spreading elm-tree which stood in the -middle of the girls’ side of the school-yard. Under it was a circular -bench, and here the seven maidens waited each morning until all had -gathered.</p> -<p>When Adele rounded the high hedge which bordered the school-grounds, she -was greeted with a joyous chorus from the six who were already there.</p> -<p>“Three cheers for the president of the Sunnyside Club!” cried Betty -Burd, the irrepressible.</p> -<p>“Hush! Hush!” laughed Adele, looking quickly about. “Don’t you remember -that it is a secret society?”</p> -<p>“Luckily there is no one here but ourselves and the elm-tree,” Rosamond -said.</p> -<p>“Adele!” Gertrude Willis exclaimed. “Why are your eyes so shining and -bright? Have you good news to tell?”</p> -<p>“Indeed I have,” Adele replied gayly. “Just think, girls, we may have -it!”</p> -<p>“Have what?” asked the puzzled six.</p> -<p>“O dear, how stupid of me!” laughed Adele. “Of course I hadn’t told you -about it, had I? Well, you know that we wanted a place in which to hold -our club-meetings, and I said I had thought of one if we might have it.” -The six nodded eagerly.</p> -<p>“Well, then, we may, and it’s the loveliest, idealest place for a Secret -Sanctum that ever could be thought of.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Adele, do tell us where it is,” begged Peggy Pierce. “I am ’most -consumed with curiosity.”</p> -<p>“Well, then, I will end your suspense by telling you that it is the log -cabin over in Buttercup Meadows. It belongs to my dad, and he is glad to -let us have it, and so is mumsie.”</p> -<p>“Ohee!” squealed Betty Burd. “How I do wish that there was no school -to-day, so that we might go right over to look at our newest -possession.”</p> -<p>“Let’s go at three!” exclaimed Adele; “that is, if our nice mothers do -not need us after school.”</p> -<p>The mothers not only did not need them, but one and all were glad to -have their daughters out of doors as much as possible in the pleasant -spring weather, and so, as soon as the afternoon session was over, the -seven maidens went hippety-skipping across the brown meadows.</p> -<p>Adele was armed with a good-sized key, which was rusty with age, but -which proved that its days of usefulness were not over, for, when it was -slipped in the padlock, it turned with a creak and the door swung open.</p> -<p>As first it was so dark within that they could see nothing, but soon -their eyes, becoming accustomed to the dimness, noted several objects -about.</p> -<p>“Oh, do look!” cried Doris Drexel in delight. “Here is rustic furniture -which must have been made by the sheep-herders many years ago.”</p> -<p>“Can’t we get some light on the subject and a little air as well?” -exclaimed Bertha Angel. “It’s stifling in here. Good! Here’s a window,” -she added as she pulled a leather thong from a nail and threw back a -rude wooden blind, thus uncovering a square opening, and through it -came, not only a fresh breeze, but also the slanting rays of the -afternoon sun.</p> -<p>“There! Now we can breathe,” said Adele, “and examine our possessions -more closely.”</p> -<p>There was a rude bed-couch, a rustic table, and several three-legged -stools. These were fashioned out of the trunks of small trees, with the -bark still on them.</p> -<p>“Oh, but this will make an adorable Secret Sanctum,” exclaimed Betty -Burd.</p> -<p>“Girls,” drawled the romantic Rosamond Wright, “if only this furniture -could talk, what tales of sheep-herder’s life it could reveal!”</p> -<p>“The place is so musty and cobwebby,” said the practical Bertha, “we -shall have to scrub every inch with warm soap-suds.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Burdie, how could you throw soapy water on my poetical dreams!” -moaned Rosamond, who did not even like to hear a scrubbing-brush -mentioned, much less entertain the idea of wielding one.</p> -<p>“Tut! Tut! My children!” Adele intervened. “Now all listen to me. You -know the spring examinations are due in a few weeks, and we must study, -study, <i>study</i>, and cram, cram, <i>cram</i>, so let’s forget that the cabin -exists until next Saturday, and then let’s come out here with all the -needed utensils, and, with Bertha to superintend the task, we will soon -have the place as clean as a whistle.”</p> -<p>“Oh-h!” moaned Rosamond, and then she added mischievously, “I do believe -that I’m going to be confined to my bed all day next Saturday with -overstudyitis.”</p> -<p>“Don’t worry about that,” laughed Doris Drexel. “You may have -overtattingitis, Rosie, but never overstudyitis.”</p> -<p>Rosamond had made yards and yards of tatting, which she said would some -day adorn her wedding finery, and the other six often teased her about -it, for, as yet, to them boys were playmates and brothers and nothing -else.</p> -<p>Then Rosamond dramatically exclaimed: “Girls, I will not fail you in the -hour of need. Armed with my mother’s best feather-duster, to be used on -pianos only, I will be here Saturday next at the appointed hour.”</p> -<p>“Well, I’ll bring an extra scrubbing-brush, Rosie,” said Bertha -teasingly.</p> -<p>“And let’s bring our lunches and stay all day if our nice mothers are -willing,” Peggy Pierce remarked.</p> -<p>“That we will!” exclaimed the six. The door was again closed and the key -hidden under a log which served as a step. Then, hand in hand, the Sunny -Seven, as Adele called them, hippety-skipped homeward, chattering like -magpies and laying wonderful plans for the adornment of their Secret -Sanctum, which, in the summer to come, was to be the scene of many a -jolly lark.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chIII' title='III: A Jolly Scrubbing-Party'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER THREE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A JOLLY SCRUBBING-PARTY</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p class='poetry'> -The sky is always bluer,<br /> -And the songs of birds more gay,<br /> -And the meadow blossoms sweeter,<br /> -Upon a Saturday.<br /> -A week of lessons over,<br /> -And long golden hours for play.<br /> -</p> -<p>Saturday dawned sunny and blue, and Adele was up at an early hour and -down in the kitchen before Kate had set the water to boil.</p> -<p>“The top of the morning to you!” Adele called to the kindly Irish woman -who had been cook in the Doring family since before Jack was born.</p> -<p>“And it’s you, Colleen,” said Kate, “and some merriness you’re planning, -to be up this early.”</p> -<p>“Right you are!” the girl gayly replied. “I’m going to a picnic, and I -want to borrow a mop and a scrubbing-brush and a pail and some rags.”</p> -<p>Kate held up her hands in pretended horror as she exclaimed, “And a -picnic do you call it?”</p> -<p>“It truly is,” laughed Adele, “and I want some sandwiches and pickles -and some of those darling little cakes which you made yesterday morning, -and—”</p> -<p>“Take anything that you can find, Colleen,” said Kate, as she busied -herself with breakfast preparations.</p> -<p>So Adele put up a bountiful lunch in a covered basket which she kept for -the purpose. Jack, who was a year older than Adele, sauntered out into -the kitchen and helped himself to one of the chocolate cupcakes as he -exclaimed: “Say, Della, why don’t you ever ask us fellows to these -picnics of yours? It isn’t fair for you girls to eat all the good things -by yourselves.”</p> -<p>“Maybe we will some day,” Adele replied. And then she added merrily, -“But you wouldn’t want to be asked to-day.”</p> -<p>“I should say not,” Kate began, “with brooms and mops and pails—” But -she said no more, for Adele, springing up, whispered, “Hush, Kate! It’s -a secret!”</p> -<p>After breakfast Adele ran down to the barn, and Terrence, Mr. Doring’s -handyman, hitched her black pony, Firefly, to the little red cart. Into -this were stowed the lunch and cleaning utensils, and then Adele drove -out of the yard, waving to her mother and Kate.</p> -<p>The homes of the other six were soon visited, as they were all in the -same neighborhood, and each girl appeared with scrubbing-brush and apron -and pail.</p> -<p>“We’ll take turns riding,” said Adele, as she leaped lightly to the -ground. “Betty, you may drive, and Gertrude Willis, you climb in and -ride and keep an eye on the scrubbing-brushes, lest they attempt to hop -out over the sides. The rest of us will trudge along behind.”</p> -<p>Gertrude had not been strong during the winter, and that was why -thoughtful Adele had suggested that she should ride; and as for little -Betty Burd, the youngest of the seven, to own a pony like Firefly was -the dearest desire of her heart, but her widowed mother felt that other -luxuries were more necessary. Adele, knowing this, took every -opportunity which offered to give Betty the pleasure of riding or -driving Firefly.</p> -<p>Across the meadow they went, a gay cavalcade. Like all young things in -spring, their hearts were filled with joy and they wanted to dance and -sing. During the week the maple wood had changed from brown to silvery -green, and there were patches of fresh grass along the banks of the -laughing brook.</p> -<p>“Hark!” cried Adele with glowing eyes, as she stopped and held up one -hand. “Did I hear it or did I not?”</p> -<p>They all listened, and from a clump of bushes near there arose, sweet -and clear, the morning song of a robin. Then, with a rushing of wings, -the redbreast was up and away.</p> -<p class='poetry'> -“Cheerily! Cheerily! The robins sing.<br /> -We’ve come to tell you. It’s spring! It’s spring!”<br /> -</p> -<p style='text-indent:0'>Adele sang happily.</p> -<p>“I hope you all wished on the first robin,” Rosamond exclaimed, “for -that wish is sure to come true.”</p> -<p>“Well,” said Adele thoughtfully, “I don’t believe that there’s a thing -in the whole world that I have to wish for. I’ve mother and father and -Jack and a happy home and such nice friends. What is there left for one -to desire?”</p> -<p>“Lucky Adele!” Betty Burd said almost wistfully; and then Adele -remembered how lonely Betty and her mother were for the loved one who so -recently had been taken away; but brave little Betty, sensing this, -called cheerily, “Trot along, Firefly! Let’s run them a race!” and -Firefly did trot along at such a gay pace that the brushes and pails -rattled about and Gertrude had quite a time to keep them from bobbing -out, while the girls on foot had to run and skip to keep up, and so, -gayly, they soon reached the Secret Sanctum.</p> -<p>Adele unhitched Firefly, with Betty helping, and then the pony was -allowed to roam, for he never wandered far away from his mistress.</p> -<p>The door and window of the cabin were soon open, and Bertha, who had -been appointed director-in-chief of the scrubbers’ brigade, began to -issue orders. “Somebody fill the pails at the brook,” she said, “and -somebody else be gathering sticks for a fire. Hot water gets things much -cleaner than cold.”</p> -<p>And so the girls skipped about, finding wood, and filling pails, and -starting a fire, for, of course, Bertha had some matches.</p> -<p>“Did any one think of scouring-powder?” asked Peggy Pierce, as she -rolled up her sleeves and donned her big apron.</p> -<p>Silently Bertha produced the required article.</p> -<p>“Burdie, what an orderly brain you must have,” Rosamond exclaimed in -wonder and admiration. “I never would have thought of soap-powder in a -thousand years.”</p> -<p>“You’d have brought the latest song or a bit of tatting, wouldn’t you, -Rosie?” Doris Drexel asked, to tease. But Adele, fearing that Rosamond -might be hurt, hastily added, “We need all sorts of people in this world -to keep it balanced. Now a story-book is much more to my liking than -soap-powder, but Rose and I are going to show you young ladies that we -are as good scrubbers as any of you.”</p> -<p>Rosamond smiled lovingly at her champion, and then, as Bertha was giving -further orders, they all gathered about to listen.</p> -<p>“I think,” the director-in-chief was saying, “that it would be better to -carry the rustic furniture all out by the brook, and then it can be -washed there and dried in the sun, and that will clear the cabin floor -and make it easier to scrub. Now, Gertrude, you take charge of the -outdoor work, but don’t you lift a thing, and Rosamond and Peggy will -help you while the rest of us do the inside.”</p> -<p>Then the girls took hold of the rustic table, and, by turning it -sidewise, it soon stood near the brook; the rustic bed-couch followed, -and, with six to lift, it was not heavy for any. Gertrude protested that -she was really much stronger than she had been, but they would not allow -her to help.</p> -<p>By this time the water in the pails was hot, and Betty Burd impulsively -stooped to lift one of them from the fire, when Bertha warned: “Don’t -you touch that handle, Betty. It will burn you. Wait! I’ll show you -how.” Then, taking the broom, Bertha slipped it under the hot handle. -Betty took hold of the other end, and together they lifted the pail from -the fire and placed it on the grass. The soap-powder was added, and, -when the water was cool enough, the brushes were dipped in and the -rustic furniture was drenched and scrubbed.</p> -<p>“If there are any little bugs living in this bark,” Peggy said, “we bid -them come forth.”</p> -<p>“They’ll be drowned little bugs before many minutes,” Rosamond added, as -she threw a pail of fresh water from the brook over the table, to rinse -off the soap-suds. This they also did to the couch-bed and the stools, -and then the rustic furniture was left in the warm noon sunshine to dry -and sweeten.</p> -<p>Meanwhile, the inside of the cabin was being thoroughly scoured, and -many a startled spider darted out into the meadow, never to return.</p> -<p>At last the four maidens appeared in the doorway, and Adele threw -herself down on the warm ground as she exclaimed, “Well, if scrub-ladies -get as weary as this in their bones, I’m glad that I’m planning to take -up a different profession.”</p> -<p>“Oh, you girls had the hardest part of it,” Gertrude declared. -“Scrubbing the furniture was really like play.”</p> -<p>“Well,” said Adele, “we seven have banded together with the firm resolve -of looking on the sunny side of things, and the sunny side of this -scrubbing is—”</p> -<p>“That it’s done,” Rosamond interrupted.</p> -<p>“I’ll agree that is one sunny side to it,” laughed Adele, “and the other -is, that we’ll enjoy our Secret Sanctum so much more, now that it is -sweet and clean—”</p> -<p>“And bugless,” put in Betty Burd.</p> -<p>Adele, heeding not the interruption, continued, “And you know a thing -that’s worth having is worth working for.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Della,” cried Peggy Pierce, “would you mind postponing the lecture -until after we have our lunch? I’m positively famished.”</p> -<p>“So am I,” Rosamond declared.</p> -<p>“Well, since we’re hungry, suppose we eat,” said the practical Bertha.</p> -<p>“Hurrah for our treasurer!” cried Betty Burd, springing up and dancing -toward the little red cart with a sprightliness which did not suggest -weariness of bones. Then, climbing up, she handed out the seven baskets, -and soon a tempting repast was spread on the paper table-cloth which -Rosamond had brought.</p> -<p>“Did ever sandwiches taste so good before?” muttered Peggy Pierce, with -a mouth full of bread and cold chicken.</p> -<p>“Who said olives?” asked Adele, as she sighted a little pile in front of -Rosamond.</p> -<p>“Pardon me for not passing them sooner,” Rosamond exclaimed, with -elaborate politeness as she lifted the paper napkin on which they were -heaped, but, this being moist, the olives fell through and rolled about -on the table-cloth.</p> -<p>“Grabbing isn’t manners!” Doris Drexel called, as Betty Burd pounced -upon one.</p> -<p>“There are two olives apiece,” said Rosamond, “so you might as well grab -that many if you wish.”</p> -<p>“I did have a chocolate cup-cake apiece for us,” moaned Adele, “but that -brother Jack of mine came out into the kitchen, and, without as much as -saying ‘by your leave,’ he ate the biggest, and when I went back to the -jar for more, nary a one was left.”</p> -<p>“Never mind, Della,” Bertha condoned, “I have an extra sugar -cookie,—they’re made out of real cream—and you shall have it.”</p> -<p>“Yum-m!” murmured Rosamond as she took a bite of her sugar cookie. -“Aren’t they delicious! I suppose you made them, Burdie.”</p> -<p>“I did that,” Bertha replied, expecting again to hear how practical she -was.</p> -<p>“You’ll make a good wife for a poor man, a missionary or somebody like -that,” said Doris Drexel, as she nibbled daintily on her cookie, to make -it last as long as she could.</p> -<p>“Marry!” said Bertha scornfully. “I’m not going to marry anybody.”</p> -<p>“Well, you needn’t be so snappy about it,” laughed Doris. “I didn’t mean -right away, to-morrow. I know you’re only thirteen, though tall for your -age.”</p> -<p>“Girls!” the sentimental Rosamond exclaimed. “Which one of us do you -suppose will have the first romance?”</p> -<p>“Not I,” laughed Adele, as she sprang up and shook the crumbs from her -lap; and then she added reproachfully, “There’s somebody at this picnic -who hasn’t had a bite to eat and it’s a shame, so it is. He’s coming now -to tell us what he thinks about it.”</p> -<p>The girls looked around and there stood Firefly, gazing reproachfully at -them.</p> -<p>“I choose to feed him,” cried Betty Burd, springing up; and dancing -again to the cart, she called gayly, “Come on, you darling Firefly. -Here’s the nicest hay for you, and some oats and a lump of sugar for -your dessert.”</p> -<p>The other girls repacked the baskets and tossed the papers on the dying -embers of their fire. It had been made close to the brook, so that they -could put it out quickly if the dry grass began to burn.</p> -<p>Then, to their delight, they found that the floor of the cabin was dry, -and so the warm, clean furniture was carried back in, and then Adele -exclaimed, as she brought forth a pad and pencil, “Sit down everybody, -and, since your brains are rested, I shall expect them to produce -brilliant ideas. Now gaze about our Secret Sanctum and tell what it -needs.”</p> -<p>“There’s a green fly coming in at the window,” Doris Drexel announced. -“We ought to tack up mosquito-netting.”</p> -<p>“Good,” exclaimed Adele, as she wrote down the suggestion. “We’ll call -that item one.”</p> -<p>“I think we ought to make a sort of mattress for this hard couch,” Peggy -remarked, “if it’s intended for comfort.”</p> -<p>“And sofa-pillows we need in plenty,” said the rather indolent Rosamond, -who liked things luxurious.</p> -<p>“I’ll contribute a pine pillow,” Doris volunteered. “I have such a -fragrant one, and it’s just the thing for a rustic place like this.”</p> -<p>“We need a bowl for flowers,” said Rosamond. “Mother has a big blue one -with a chip in it, and it would look adorable on the center-table filled -with buttercups and ferns.”</p> -<p>“Fine!” cried Adele brightly; “item five. And in every one of our -pantries, on top shelves or in out-of-the-way places, there is apt to be -chipped or cracked china. With our mothers’ consent, let’s bring it over -here and have a china-closet. Then, when we wish to give a party, we -shall have plenty of dishes.”</p> -<p>“But where’s the closet?” asked Betty Burd, looking about as though she -expected one to appear like magic before her.</p> -<p>“We’ll make one,” Adele announced.</p> -<p>“Make a china closet?” repeated Betty Burd in amazement. “Out of what?”</p> -<p>“Orange boxes, no less, little one,” Adele replied. “I made a book-case -once and covered it with flowered chintz, and it was just ever so -pretty.”</p> -<p>“Dad will let us have the boxes,” said Bertha Angel, whose father was -the leading grocer in town.</p> -<p>“And my dear papa will contribute the cloth, I am sure,” Peggy declared. -Mr. Pierce owned the Bee Hive department store.</p> -<p>“Some magazines would look homey scattered around on the top of the -table,” Gertrude remarked. “And then, we must have a bank in which to -keep our funds.”</p> -<p>“And you must have a little blank-book, Trudie, and write down in it all -that we say and do,” Betty Burd declared.</p> -<p>“Gertrude will certainly be kept busy if she does that,” laughed Doris -Drexel, “for some of us could out-chatter a poll-parrot.”</p> -<p>“Naming no names,” said Betty Burd, making a merry face at Doris. There -was one delightful thing about their youngest member, she always took -teasing good-naturedly and joined in a laugh, even though it were about -herself, as gayly as did the rest.</p> -<p>“And then, when our Secret Sanctum is all finished and furnished we must -have a house-warming party,” Rosamond declared.</p> -<p>“Oh, won’t that be fun, though!” exclaimed Betty Burd, whirling around -like a top.</p> -<p>“And we’ll invite Bob and Jack and all of the Jolly Pirates’ Club,” -Doris Drexel added.</p> -<p>These happy girls were soon to give a party at their Secret Sanctum, -though it was to be very different from the one which they were so gayly -planning.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chIV' title='IV: Adele’s Secret'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER FOUR</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>ADELE’S SECRET</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p class='poetry'> -    A secret! A secret!<br /> -  Who can guess the secret?<br /> -There’s blue in it and green in it,<br /> -  And bird-song lilting gay,<br /> -There’s dancing and there’s laughter<br /> -  And there’s mirth and merry play.<br /> -</p> -<p>One Friday, after the Secret Sanctum had been furnished as the girls had -planned, the six were waiting for Adele under the elm-tree in the -school-yard.</p> -<p>“Didn’t we have fun last Saturday!” chattered Betty Burd. “But I don’t -know what we would have done if Bob Angel and Jack Doring had not carted -those heavy things to the cabin for us.”</p> -<p>Bob Angel assisted his father after school-hours by delivering -groceries, and he had readily consented to cart the mattress and boxes -to the cabin for his sister, Bertha, and her friends.</p> -<p>“I’m so glad I found those bright-colored prints up in our attic,” said -Doris Drexel. “They are some my grandmother had, and, with their queer, -old-fashioned frames, they are just suited to our Sanctum.”</p> -<p>“I can’t get over admiring the china-closet and the book-case,” Betty -declared. “I never dreamed that such pretty things could be made out of -just orange boxes.”</p> -<p>Rosamond glanced at her wrist-watch as she exclaimed: “Here it is five -minutes to the last bell. I never knew Adele to be so late before. What -can have happened?”</p> -<p>“If Adele is late to-day,” said Doris Drexel, “it will break her perfect -record. She hasn’t even been tardy a moment this whole term.”</p> -<p>“Ho! Here she comes now!” cried Peggy Pierce with a sigh of relief, for -the girls would have been as sorry as Adele herself if the perfect -record had been broken.</p> -<p>“What ever kept you so long, Della?” Rosamond called. “We’ve been -waiting here for almost fifteen minutes.”</p> -<p>“Did you break a shoe-lace?” Doris Drexel inquired.</p> -<p>“Nary a bit of it,” laughed Adele when she could get her breath. “I -happened to see a clump of violets in a sunny corner and I dug them up, -roots and all, and took them over to Granny Dorset. She told me last -week that she was eager for the first violets to bloom; that somehow the -ache in her bones got better then, and since she can’t leave her bed to -get them for herself, I thought that I would take them to her, and she -was so pleased! I wish you might have seen her dear old eyes twinkle.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Adele, you’re always thinking of kind things to do,” Betty Burd -declared. “I wish I were that way!”</p> -<p>“There’s the last bell!” called Peggy Pierce. “Forward! March!” But -Adele detained them, exclaiming: “Wait, girls; I have the most -beau-ti-ful secret to tell you, but I’ll have to keep it now until after -school! Meet me under the elm-tree just as soon as ever you can.”</p> -<p>Then into their class-room they went, but all through the morning -session they kept wondering and wondering what new fun Adele was -planning. In fact, Betty Burd was thinking so much about it that she -could not keep her mind on her lesson, and when Miss Donovan suddenly -asked her to name the capital of England, Betty was so confused that she -answered, “Oh, it’s a secret!”</p> -<p>“A secret?” exclaimed the mystified Miss Donovan. Poor Betty blushed as -crimson as a poppy, and the other six girls just had to laugh.</p> -<p>Then Betty explained that she had meant to say that London was the -capital of England, but that she had been thinking of a secret.</p> -<p>When at last the class was dismissed, the Sunny Seven, as Adele called -them, hurried out to the elm-tree, and Betty Burd exclaimed: “Wasn’t -Miss Donovan a dear not to keep me in! I was so afraid that she would, -and then I couldn’t have heard the secret.”</p> -<p>“Like as not you deserved to be kept in,” Bertha Angel remarked, “but we -are glad that you weren’t.”</p> -<p>“Now, Adele, do tell us that secret,” pleaded Peggy Pierce, and they all -listened with eager anticipation.</p> -<p>“Look at me hard,” Adele said, “and see if you can guess my secret.”</p> -<p>The six girls turned her around and even examined the big ribbon bows on -her golden-brown braids, but they couldn’t find a clue to the secret.</p> -<p>“Don’t I look a little bigger or older or something?” Adele asked.</p> -<p>“Oho-ho! I know!” cried Doris Drexel, clapping her hands gleefully. -“Adele, it’s <i>your</i> birthday.”</p> -<p>“You are warm,” Adele replied, “but it isn’t my birthday yet. It’s just -going to be. Think of it, girls! Next week I shall be thirteen years old -and almost a young lady.”</p> -<p>“Shall you do your hair up?” asked Rosamond Wright, whose dearest desire -was to wear her curls twisted on high.</p> -<p>“Dear me, no,” laughed Adele. “I shall wear braids until I’m twenty, I -guess.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Della, I do hope you’re going to have a party,” exclaimed Peggy -Pierce. “I have the sweetest new dress. It’s white muslin, all scattered -over with pink rosebuds, and I’m just pining to be asked to a party so -that I can wear it.”</p> -<p>“Yes, I’m going to have a party,” Adele replied, “but you won’t be able -to wear that dress to it, Peggy; it’s going to be a different sort of -party.”</p> -<p>“Oh-o-o!” came a wailing chorus. “Aren’t we going to be invited?”</p> -<p>“Not exactly,” laughed their favorite, “and yet I shall expect you all -to be there.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Adele!” Bertha Angel exclaimed. “You are so mysterious and so -provoking! Do you expect us to come to your party without an -invitation?”</p> -<p>“Of course not,” Adele replied, “and I won’t keep you guessing any -longer. This is the way of it. Yesterday I went over to the orphan -asylum to read stories to the very little children, as I do every -Sunday, and when I was coming out I passed what I supposed was an empty -class-room. The door was open a crack, and I thought that I heard some -one crying inside. I looked in and saw a girl of about our own age -sobbing as hard as ever she could. I had never seen her before. I went -nearer and said, ‘Little girl, can I do something to help you?’ At first -she only cried the harder, but I sat down beside her, and at last she -told me that her mother and father were both dead and that the people -she had been living with couldn’t keep her any longer, and so they had -sent her to the orphans’ home. I told her that she would like it there -because the matron was so kind.</p> -<p>“‘Yes,’ she sobbed, ‘I shall like it, I guess, but next week Saturday -will be my birthday, and mother always gave me a party, but now nobody -cares.’</p> -<p>“I felt as though I would have to cry, too, but I knew that would not be -the way to cheer her up, so I asked her to take a walk with me and I -showed her the pleasant places around the Home. She loved the woods, she -said, and when we went back, an hour later, I guess she felt better, but -right then and there I decided that this year, instead of having a party -for <i>myself</i>, I would give a surprise birthday-party for Eva Dearman.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Adele!” Gertrude Willis exclaimed. “I am so sorry for that poor -orphan girl. May we help give the party?”</p> -<p>“That’s just what I hoped that you would want to do,” said Adele -happily. “I must skip home now and do my practicing, but to-morrow will -be Saturday, so let’s meet in our Secret Sanctum at three o’clock and -make our plans.”</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chV' title='V: Pleasant Plans'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER FIVE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>PLEASANT PLANS</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p class='poetry'> -The Secret Sanctum log cabin stood<br /> -In Buttercup Meadows beside the green wood,<br /> -And the birds at nest-building would pause and sing<br /> -That joyous song which they carol in spring,<br /> -And the brook as it purled on its fern-edged way,<br /> -And the daisies and buttercups golden and gay,<br /> -Were all of them telling, “It’s May! Lovely May!”<br /> -And there the maids of the Sunny Clan<br /> -Met one Saturday a party to plan.<br /> -</p> -<p>“Girls,” said Rosamond Wright, as she looked out of the cabin for the -twentieth time, “it is quarter-past three and Adele not yet come.”</p> -<p>“Oh, I forgot,” Betty Burd exclaimed, as she placed a bowl of daisies on -the rustic center-table, “Adele asked me to tell you that she might be a -little late, as she had to go on a very important errand!”</p> -<p>“There is some one coming now on horseback,” Peggy Pierce remarked as -she came up from the brook with a pitcher of sparkling water.</p> -<p>“All that I can make out is a cloud of dust,” said Bertha Angel, as she -shaded her eyes to look.</p> -<p>“It is Adele!” cried Betty Burd. “She’s turning into the meadow lane -now.”</p> -<p>The six girls ran out eagerly to meet the lassie, who came galloping up -on Firefly. Leaping lightly to the ground, Adele let the pony go -wherever he wished to browse, knowing that he would return to her when -she whistled.</p> -<p>The girls pounced upon their favorite and led her into the cabin, where -she sank down among the soft-pillows, exclaiming, “I’ve ridden so fast, -I’m ’most out of breath, but I knew that you girls would be waiting -here, and so I came on a gallop. Now be seated and I’ll tell you all -about it.”</p> -<p>Down on the floor the Sunny Six sat, tailor-fashion, and Adele began: -“I’ve been over to the Orphans’ Home to see the matron, Mrs. Friend. -She’s a dear! She was so pleased to hear that we wanted to give Eva -Dearman a birthday party, and what do you think? That little girl was -brought up just as nicely as we have been. Her father was a wealthy -broker, but he lost his money, and then both of her parents died. Some -neighbors took care of Eva until her money was all gone and then they -sent her to the orphanage.”</p> -<p>“Heartless wretches!” exclaimed the impulsive Betty Burd. “Seems like it -wouldn’t have cost them much to have given the poor motherless girl a -corner in their home.”</p> -<p>“Well, they didn’t,” Adele continued, “and Mrs. Friend says that all Eva -Dearman has to her name is the deed to some worthless desert property in -Arizona.”</p> -<p>“Oh, girls,” exclaimed the romantic Rosamond Wright, “what if there -should be gold on that desert land, and what if our Orphans’ Home girl -should turn out to be an heiress!”</p> -<p>“Such things only happen in story-books,” said the practical Bertha -Angel. “Now don’t let’s interrupt Adele again. We want to hear the plans -for the party.”</p> -<p>“Mrs. Friend told me that there are twelve girls in the Home who are -just about our own age. One of them, Amanda Brown, is so surly and -disagreeable that none of the others like her, and the matron said that -we need not ask her unless we wish, but of course we would not think of -leaving her out.”</p> -<p>“Perhaps a party is just what she needs,” suggested Gertrude Willis, the -minister’s daughter.</p> -<p>“And now,” said Adele, “don’t you think it would be nice to give a -present to each one of the Home girls?”</p> -<p>“It would be a nice thing to do, surely,” Gertrude answered. “How much -money have we in the club treasury?”</p> -<p>The girls had each given what they could to start a Sunnyside fund, and -Doris Drexel, whose father was a bank president, had contributed a small -bank in which to keep their wealth.</p> -<p>Bertha Angel rose and said gayly, “I’ll go and get the bank and then -we’ll count our money.”</p> -<p>Now, back of the log cabin was a shed, and, one of the boards in the -floor being loose, the girls had hidden their bank in a dark hole which -they had found underneath it. The shed was then padlocked and the -precious fund they believed was surely safe. It would have been safe -enough had it been locked in the log cabin, as the girls well knew, but -Rosamond had declared that it was much more romantic to steal out to the -shed and place it in the dark hole under the loose board, and so, to -please her, this had been done.</p> -<p>Bertha took the rusty key and ran around to the shed. When the door was -open, the girl noticed that the board was slightly lifted, and that the -stone which they usually placed on it had been rolled away. What could -it mean? Kneeling, she lifted the board higher and thrust her hand into -the dark hole. But the bank was not there.</p> -<p>Springing up, she ran back to the cabin, calling excitedly, “Girls! -Girls! What do you suppose has happened?”</p> -<p>The startled six rushed out of the cabin door. “Why, Bertha, what is the -matter?” Adele exclaimed. “You look as though you had seen a ghost.”</p> -<p>“It’s worse than a ghost,” said Bertha dismally. “Our bank is gone.”</p> -<p>“Gone!” echoed all of the girls in amazement.</p> -<p>“Then we can’t give the party or the presents or anything,” wailed Betty -Burd.</p> -<p>“And I’ve spent all of my allowance for two months to come,” moaned -Adele.</p> -<p>The girls reached the shed and each one felt in the dark hole under the -loose board.</p> -<p>“It must have been a tramp,” Doris Drexel declared.</p> -<p>“Maybe he’s hiding in the woods this very moment,” said Rosamond -fearfully.</p> -<p>“It couldn’t have been a tramp,” Bertha remarked thoughtfully, “because -the door was locked and there is no window.” Then suddenly she burst -into a peal of merry laughter. The other six looked at her in puzzled -amazement.</p> -<p>“Why, Bertha,” Adele exclaimed, “surely there is nothing funny about -it!”</p> -<p>“Yes there is,” Bertha replied, her eyes dancing. “Don’t you remember -that, at our last business meeting, we decided that our bank <i>might</i> be -stolen, and that we would change its hiding-place?”</p> -<p>“Oh, of course,” said Peggy Pierce. “And that very day I took it -down-town and asked father to keep it in his safe. I’ve been cramming so -hard for examinations, I guess, that now I can’t remember anything.”</p> -<p>“Never mind, Peggy,” said Adele, as she slipped her arm around the -crestfallen girl. “Our memories all play strange pranks at times.” Then, -turning to the others, she called, “Come on; let’s don our hats and -finish this meeting down at the Bee Hive, because, of course, we would -buy the birthday presents there anyway.”</p> -<p>Firefly came on a gallop when Adele whistled, and whinnying for the lump -of sugar which his mistress always had for him.</p> -<p>“Gertrude, would you like to ride?” Adele asked. But Gertrude said that -she wasn’t a bit tired and would much rather walk with the others.</p> -<p>“Well then, Betty,” Adele began, and the others laughed at the happy -eagerness with which that small girl clambered up on the pony’s back. -Betty was only eleven, though she would soon be twelve. She was <i>petite</i> -and dark and sparkling, and everybody’s pet. Away she galloped over -Buttercup Meadows, her hair flying out like a mantle about her -shoulders.</p> -<p>Half an hour later the six who were walking reached the Bee Hive, and -found Betty, flushed from her gay ride, awaiting them. Luckily at that -hour of the day the store was not as busy as its name implied, and jolly -Mr. Pierce gave his whole attention to the flock of happy girls. How he -laughed when he heard the story of the lost bank. Out of the safe it was -taken and the money was counted by the treasurer.</p> -<p>“Exactly six dollars and thirty-three cents,” she announced. “Now the -question is, will that amount of money purchase suitable birthday -presents for twelve guests?”</p> -<p>The girls had not noticed that during the counting Peggy, the darling of -her father’s heart, had beckoned him to the back of the store and had -begged him to be a <i>dear</i> and give them something extra nice for the -orphans. Had the girls known about this, they would not have been as -surprised as they were when Mr. Pierce stepped forward with a tray on -which were ever so many necklaces with lockets of different designs.</p> -<p>“Oh-h!” breathed the six with delighted sighs. “But, Mr. Pierce, we -never could purchase twelve of these adorable chains for six dollars and -thirty-three cents.”</p> -<p>“The cause is such a good one,” said Mr. Pierce, with a twinkle at -Peggy, “that you may have them at cost.”</p> -<p>Then followed a rapturous fifteen minutes, during which the girls -selected twelve necklaces and lockets.</p> -<p>“Orphans always have to wear things just alike,” Adele declared, “and so -I am sure that they would like to have these different.”</p> -<p>“I suppose that we ought to give them stockings or handkerchiefs or -something useful,” suggested Bertha Angel, the practical.</p> -<p>“Maybe so,” said Adele, “but this time the poor things are going to have -just what we would like for ourselves,—something useless and pretty.”</p> -<p>When at last the twelve necklaces were chosen, each was placed in a -little square white box lined with pink silk. The Sunny Seven thanked -Mr. Pierce and then away they went with their treasures. The twelve -orphans, busily working at the Home, little dreamed of the pleasure that -was in store for them.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chVI' title='VI: A Surprise Party'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER SIX</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A SURPRISE PARTY</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>The eventful Saturday dawned bright and sunny. Adele awoke as soon as -did Robin Red, who lived in the blossoming apple tree close to her -window. Perched on a teetering twig, he caroled his good-morning song -and Adele listened with a happy heart.</p> -<p>“Such a beautiful, sunny day for our party,” she thought joyously as she -hurriedly dressed, tiptoeing about, that she need not awaken the rest of -the family. The Sunny Seven had agreed to rise at dawn and meet at the -log cabin as early as they possibly could, for there were many things to -be done to make ready for their guests.</p> -<p>Meanwhile, in the orphan asylum, which was a mile out on the Lake Road, -the morning tasks were begun. The atmosphere of the place was home-like, -due to the kindly, mothering heart of the matron. Windows were thrown -open, and sunshine, fragrant breeze, and bird-song drifted in.</p> -<p>Eva Dearman, upon awakening, had slipped a photograph from under her -pillow, and, gazing at the sweet pictured face, she had whispered -softly, “Mumsie, dear, this is my birthday, and I’m going to think that -you are with me all day, and I’m going to try to be brave and happy, -just as I know you would want me to be.”</p> -<p>An hour later the older girls in the Home stood in line, waiting for the -morning tasks to be allotted to them. Eva was next to Amanda Brown. To -Amanda fell the task of sweeping and dusting the study-hall, while to -Eva Dearman was given the pleasanter one of sweeping the verandas, -raking the gravelly walks, and tidying up the summer-house.</p> -<p>“That’s always the way,” grumbled Amanda, as the girls turned to get -brooms and brushes. “You have the easy work given to you, but they give -me that horrid old study-room to clean.”</p> -<p>“I’ll tell you what,” Eva replied brightly, “I’ll hurry up with my work, -and if there’s any time before sewing-class, I’ll help you with yours.”</p> -<p>Amanda stared in amazement. Eva had not been long in the Home, and the -girls were barely acquainted with her.</p> -<p>Amanda Brown could not believe that any one really intended to be kind -to her. She knew that the other girls did not like her, and she tried to -think that she didn’t care, and so, instead of thanking Eva, she rudely -retorted, “Seeing’s believing,” and away she went.</p> -<p>Eva sang a little song softly to herself as she swept the front porch -thoroughly and as quickly as she could. Then the garden-walks were raked -until not a stray leaf or twig could be found. When her task was -finished, Eva paused to listen to a bird-song as she thought: “Poor -Amanda! It is hard to be shut in that dreary study-hall this bright -morning. I’ve half an hour left to do as I like.”</p> -<p>Almost longingly, she looked over toward the little wood where she loved -to go when her task was done, but instead she skipped into the Home, -and, dancing down the hall, burst into the study-room, exclaiming gayly: -“Ho there, Amanda! Seeing <i>is</i> believing!”</p> -<p>Amanda looked up in surprise. Indeed she could hardly believe her eyes -when she saw Eva pounce upon the teacher’s desk and dust it thoroughly -and vigorously. In fifteen minutes the work was finished, and Amanda -knew that she ought to say “Thank you,” but her stubborn spirit -rebelled. However, just at that moment one of the younger girls appeared -in the doorway and said: “Oh, Eva Dearman, here you are! I’ve been -hunting everywhere for you. Mrs. Friend wants you to come to her study -at once, and she wants you, too, Amanda Brown.”</p> -<p>Puzzled, and wondering if they had done anything wrong, the two girls -went down the corridor and Eva rapped on Mrs. Friend’s door.</p> -<p>A kindly voice bade them enter. In the study were ten other girls, who -looked flushed and excited. What could it mean?</p> -<p>“Eva,” said Mrs. Friend, putting her arm about the girl and kissing her -on the forehead, “we want to congratulate you on this your thirteenth -birthday.”</p> -<p>Eva blushed rosily as she replied happily, “Oh, thank you, Mrs. Friend.”</p> -<p>Then the matron continued, “Because it is Eva’s birthday, I am going to -give you other girls who are near her own age a half-holiday, and so you -may go now and take your baths and put on your best white dresses.”</p> -<p>“Oh, goodie! goodie!” cried several of the girls, as they clapped their -hands gleefully. Then out of the door they went, remembering to be quiet -in the halls. An hour later, fresh from the bath, they donned their best -white dresses and their butterfly hair-ribbon bows, which their matron -had given to them at Christmas.</p> -<p>Eva, like a princess among her maidens, beamed on them all as she -exclaimed: “You girls do look so pretty, every one of you! But,” she -added suddenly, “where is Amanda Brown?”</p> -<p>No one knew. She had not been in the bath-room, nor had she dressed, for -her white gown was still lying on her cot.</p> -<p>A bell was ringing, which called the girls below. Eva, alone, lingered -behind, looking everywhere for Amanda. At last, pausing to listen, she -heard a faint sobbing, which seemed to come from the linen-closet. Eva -opened the door, and there on the floor lay Amanda in a miserable heap -of brown calico. She looked up with eyes that were red and swollen.</p> -<p>“Go away!” she said sullenly, but Eva leaned over and took hold of her -hot hand.</p> -<p>“Amanda,” she said gently, “please come out. Do you want to spoil my -party?”</p> -<p>“I’d spoil your party if I went to it,” sobbed Amanda. “Jenny Dixon said -I would. She said that I am so cross and homely, she doesn’t see why I -was invited.”</p> -<p>“Did Jenny Dixon say that to <i>you</i>?” asked Eva with a white face.</p> -<p>“No-o, she didn’t say it <i>to</i> me,” Amanda replied. “She whispered it to -Mabel Hicks, but she knew that I would hear, and I won’t go to your -party! I won’t! I won’t!”</p> -<p>“Very well,” said Eva firmly, “then neither will I! Amanda Brown, do you -suppose that I would enjoy my birthday-party for one minute if I knew -that some one was left out and unhappy?”</p> -<p>Amanda found it hard to understand Eva. “I don’t see why you should care -about <i>me</i>,” she replied; “nobody else does.”</p> -<p>“But I do care,” Eva said sincerely. “Now please hurry, Amanda, and I -will help you to dress.”</p> -<p>With a strange new happiness in her heart, Amanda crept from the dark -closet, and half an hour later the two girls went down-stairs to the -dining-room arm in arm. Amanda, in her white dress, with the crimson -bows on her black braids, looked very different from the Amanda who that -morning had been dusting in the study-hall.</p> -<p>After dinner Mrs. Friend told the twelve to put on their best hats and -go out in the front yard and watch for something to come down the road.</p> -<p>“Oh! Oh!” cried Sadie Bell. “I do believe that we are going somewhere. I -supposed that the party was to be right here at the Home.”</p> -<p>The twelve girls stood on the front lawn, Eva with her arm shelteringly -about Amanda’s waist. Eagerly they watched down the road for—they knew -not what.</p> -<p>“Look! Look!” cried Jenny Dixon excitedly. “Here comes something queer. -Whatever can it be?”</p> -<p>The girls ran to the gate and beheld a very strange vehicle coming.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chVII' title='VII: A Birthday Feast'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER SEVEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A BIRTHDAY FEAST</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p class='poetry'> -Twelve little orphan girls in white,<br /> -Hearts a-brimming with delight,<br /> -Watched with eager, dancing eyes<br /> -For what? They knew not!<br /> -A <i>surprise</i>!<br /> -</p> -<p>The twelve girls, flushed and excited, were peering down the country -road at the strangest vehicle which they had ever seen. It was, in -truth, a hay-rack covered with garlands of daisies and buttercups and -drawn by two white horses with daisy wreaths about their necks. On the -front seat was the driver, Bob Angel, with Adele at his side, while in -the wagon part the Sunny Six sat on the soft new-mown hay. They were all -dressed in white, and, to the surprise of the twelve orphans, the -wonderful equipage stopped at their own gate. In a twinkling Adele was -on the ground, and, taking both of Eva’s hands, she kissed her on the -cheek, exclaiming, “Lovely Queen o’ May! Your carriage has come to take -you away on this your thirteenth natal day.”</p> -<p>Tears rushed to Eva’s eyes as she exclaimed, “Oh, Adele, you were so -good to plan all this for me.” Then, brushing them away, she said -brightly, “I’d reply in rhyme if I could, for I do suppose that one -should.”</p> -<p>“Oho!” laughed Betty Burd. “Eva, you’re a poet and don’t know it.”</p> -<p>“Come now,” said Adele, who was Mistress of Ceremonies, “we must start -on our journey. Eva, you are to sit in state with the driver, and all -the rest of us are to scramble up on the hay, because we are not so -important to-day.”</p> -<p>“More rhymes,” laughed Peggy Pierce.</p> -<p>Into the daisy-covered hay-rack the girls climbed, looking as pretty as -the flowers themselves. Then Bob started the horses, Jerry and Jingo, -and somehow they seemed to know that the spirit of fun was abroad, for -they galloped down the road at a merry pace and the girls laughed and -sang. Soon they turned into the meadow-lane. “What a darling log cabin!” -Eva exclaimed, as they neared the Secret Sanctum.</p> -<p>“Just wait until you see the inside of it,” said Adele. Then the horses -stopped and out of the hay-rack the girls leaped, not waiting for Bob’s -proffered assistance. Adele threw open the cabin-door and the guests -entered with exclamations of pleasure.</p> -<p>Bertha hung back for a few last words with her brother Bob, after which -he drove the equipage over near the wood, unhitched, and turned the -horses out to graze. Then he took a short cut to the town.</p> -<p>Soon the merry fun began. There were whirling and singing and dancing -games, and after an hour of rollicking, Adele invited the guests to take -a walk with her in the maple wood, so away they went, little dreaming of -the delightful surprise that would await them when they returned to the -cabin.</p> -<p>When the last gleam of white had disappeared among the trees, all was -hustle and bustle in Buttercup Meadows.</p> -<p>“Quick now!” exclaimed Bertha Angel, who was Mistress of Ceremonies in -Adele’s absence. “We must hurry if we are to have everything ready in -fifteen minutes, and Adele never can keep the orphans in the woods -longer than that.”</p> -<p>“The boys ought to be here this very second, if they are going to help -us,” said Betty Burd.</p> -<p>“Bob and Jack promised to be here promptly at four,” Rosamond remarked, -“and it’s powerful close to that now.”</p> -<p>“Well, you can depend on Bob,” Bertha exclaimed. “He is never even a -fraction of a moment late. Being my brother, I know his virtues and -otherwise.”</p> -<p>“What is the otherwise?” asked Peggy Pierce, as the girls donned their -big aprons and darted about at various tasks.</p> -<p>“Oh,” laughed Bertha, as she heaped lettuce sandwiches on a big blue -plate which had a crack in it, “Bob’s besetting sin is teasing me, and -such pranks as he can invent!”</p> -<p>“Well,” exclaimed Rosamond Wright, as she glanced at her wrist-watch, -“your model brother is late to-day, for it is four to the second and -there is no one in sight.”</p> -<p>“Oh, yes, there is,” said Betty Burd, as she came in from the brook with -a bucket of sparkling water. “There are two colored men coming across -lots just below here.”</p> -<p>Doris Drexel looked out of the door, and then she sprang back with a -startled cry. “They <i>are</i> negroes, and, oh, girls, what if they should -be tramps? I do wish that Bob had been here on time.”</p> -<p>“They are coming right this way,” whispered Betty Burd. “Hadn’t we -better close the door and lock it?”</p> -<p>“Let me look,” said Bertha Angel, as she stepped fearlessly into the -meadow. Then, to the surprise of the others, she called gayly, “Well, -Rastus, do hurry up! We’ve wasted time enough as it is.”</p> -<p>“Why, Bertha!” exclaimed Peggy Pierce in surprise. “Do you know those -colored men?”</p> -<p>“Know them? I should say that I do,” Bertha laughingly replied. And then -she ran right up to one of them, and, shaking her finger at him, she -exclaimed: “Aha, Bob Angel, now I know why you wanted to borrow my red -silk handkerchief.”</p> -<p>Then the other girls, their fear changed to laughter, trooped out of the -cabin.</p> -<p>“Jack Doring and Bob Angel!” Betty Burd exclaimed. “I never would have -known you boys in a hundred years.”</p> -<p>“We-all heard you wanted some waiters,” Bob drawled, trying to talk in -negro dialect, “and we-all came to apply.”</p> -<p>“Well, you-all are engaged,” laughed Bertha, “and now please do hustle.”</p> -<p>Then every one bustled about. The boys made a long table with boards and -sawhorses, and benches on each side were fashioned with boxes and more -boards. Soon the tables were covered with flower-bordered paper -table-cloths, and there were napkins to match. Two bowls of daisies and -buttercups and ferns adorned the ends of the table, and in the very -center was placed a huge birthday cake, which Mrs. Doring had made for -Adele. It was frosted with white, and on it were thirteen pink candy -roses, for Eva and Adele that day were both thirteen.</p> -<p>Mrs. Drexel had sent chicken salad, and the girls themselves had made -lettuce sandwiches, which were piled in tempting array. Rastus, as they -called Bob Angel, was just filling the last tumbler with pink lemonade -when Rosamond Wright exclaimed, “Here comes Adele!”</p> -<p>There was a chorus of delighted exclamations from the orphans as they -approached.</p> -<p>“I didn’t know a table could look so beautiful,” Amanda whispered to -Eva, as Adele motioned them to their places. Soon the festive board was -surrounded with laughing, happy faces, and then Bob and Jack, as black -as burnt cork could make them, greatly added to the merriment with their -antics. They wore small white aprons, and each had a folded towel flung -over one arm. They passed things with a flourish and talked a string of -nonsense, trying, with more or less success, to imitate the negro -dialect.</p> -<p>The heaps of delicious sandwiches disappeared rapidly, the pink lemonade -was often replenished, and never before had a chicken salad been more -appreciated.</p> -<p>At last Adele called gayly, “Girls, we must leave a corner for the -ice-cream and cake.”</p> -<p>“That’s right,” laughed Gertrude Willis, while at the mention of -ice-cream the orphans looked as though their fondest dreams were being -fulfilled.</p> -<p>“Garçon!” called Adele, who was just learning a bit of French. “You may -clear the table.”</p> -<p>The waiters put their black heads out of the cabin-door and cried, “Law, -chile, wait a minute!” Later, when they did appear, each carried a -partly eaten sandwich, for the boys did not intend to miss any of the -good things themselves.</p> -<p>Adele, to save Eva from embarrassment, agreed to cut the birthday cake, -but first she counted noses.</p> -<p>“Say, Miss Doring,” Jack drawled, “I’ll be ’bleeged to tell you, ma’am, -I’se got two noses.”</p> -<p>How the girls laughed, for it is easy to laugh when the heart is light. -So Adele allowed two pieces for each boy. When the cake had been cut and -the generous slices passed, the waiters appeared with pyramids of frosty -ice-cream. Then, when this had disappeared, Rastus came out with a -basket lined with flowers, but piled in the center of it were little -white boxes tied with pink and blue baby-ribbon. It was first passed to -Eva, who chose the wee box which was nearest, and then waited until each -orphan had drawn forth one of the dainty packages.</p> -<p>“Now,” said Adele, with shining eyes, “open them all together.”</p> -<p>How eagerly the ribbons were untied and the little boxes opened, and -then what a chorus of rejoicing there was! Eva had chosen just the one -that Adele had hoped she would, a slender golden chain and a locket -wreathed with pearls. When it was fastened about her neck Eva exclaimed, -“Oh, Adele, how can I thank you!”</p> -<p>But Amanda called their attention to her locket, which was set with -pretty red stones. “I never owned a trinket before in all my life,” she -said softly to Eva, who sat at her side. Then, almost wistfully, she -asked, “Is it to be mine for keeps?” Eva fastened the chain about -Amanda’s neck and softly assured her that it was to be her very own. The -other ten orphans were equally pleased, and pretty the lockets looked as -they hung around the necks of their new owners.</p> -<p>Soon Adele rose and the girls sauntered about until the flower-bedecked -equipage reappeared and they donned their hats.</p> -<p>Eva held out both hands to Adele as she exclaimed gratefully, “If I live -to be a hundred years old, I never can have a happier day.”</p> -<p>“You and I are going to have many happy days together,” Adele replied -warmly. And then the Sunny Seven, who were staying behind to clear up, -waved to the guests as long as the hay-rack and its black drivers were -in sight.</p> -<p>During the day Adele had often wondered why none of the girls had -congratulated her on its being <i>her</i> birthday as well as Eva’s, but she -was of too generous a nature to feel hurt, and so she soon forgot all -about it, but her friends had not forgotten, as you shall hear.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chVIII' title='VIII: More Surprises'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER EIGHT</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>MORE SURPRISES</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>When Adele reached home after the orphans’ surprise-party, she found a -note telling her that her father and mother had gone for a ride into the -country. Jack Doring, having taken a bath, was changed from black to -white again. Then, donning his very best suit, he announced that he -might not be in until late; and, since this was Kate’s evening out, -Adele was soon left all alone in the big rambling house.</p> -<p>Up to her room she went, just a bit weary from the long, busy day. -Leaning back in her comfortable lounging-chair, Adele thought to -herself, “It seems strange that even mumsie and dad have forgotten that -this is my birthday, and Jack hasn’t said a word about it. But then, I -could not have had a nicer time if I had had a party all for myself.”</p> -<p>Then, closing her eyes, she drowsily listened to the evening song of the -robins who lived in the apple-tree just outside her open window. The -crooning melody seemed to grow fainter and fainter to Adele; a warm, -fragrant breeze from the garden brushed against her cheek, and soon she -fell asleep. It was dark when she awakened, and she sat up with a start. -What could it have been that had aroused her? Probably her father and -mother were returning. The girl listened intently. Suddenly something -fell with a crash in the room below. Springing to her feet, she turned -on the light, and, running to the top of the stairs, she called: -“Mother! Father! Is that you?”</p> -<p>There was no reply, and for one brief moment Adele’s heart stopped -beating. There surely was some one down-stairs, but who could it be? -Then Adele remembered that her big white Persian cat had been asleep on -its cushion when she left the library. Of course it must be Fluff -prowling about, and perhaps he had tipped over a bowl of roses. She ran -lightly down the stairs and switched on the library lights. The white -cat rose from his cushion and yawned sleepily, so Fluff had not made the -noise. Adele had a strange feeling that some one was in the room, hidden -and watching her.</p> -<p>“I hope that I am not growing timid,” she thought to herself; and then, -deciding that she would read for a while, she went out into the -dining-room, where she had left her book. She was only gone one moment, -but when she returned, the library was in total darkness and she knew -that she had left it lighted. Before she could be very much frightened, -however, there was a rushing, rustling noise, and snap! the lights were -on again. Great was Adele’s surprise at finding the room filled with -laughing friends. “<i>Happy Birthday!</i>” they shouted.</p> -<p>Adele sank down on a chair and looked so white and strange that Jack ran -to her side and exclaimed, “Oh, Della, did we frighten you too much? I -didn’t realize that it would be so scary.”</p> -<p>“I was afraid that we should frighten Adele,” Gertrude said -remorsefully, as she knelt beside her friend. “That’s why I suggested -that we go to the front door and ring.”</p> -<p>But Adele, quickly regaining her composure, sprang up with a laugh, and -the color returned to her cheeks as she said: “No, you did not frighten -me too much. I guess I am just surprised, and that is what one should be -at a surprise-party, isn’t it?”</p> -<p>Then, quite herself again, she chattered on gayly: “Do look at you all, -in your pretty best! And Peggy has her heart’s desire—a chance to wear -her new muslin with the rosebuds on it. It’s as pretty as can be, Peggy, -and your pink sash is adorable. Well, now I must run up-stairs and -dress.”</p> -<p>“I’ll go with you and be your maid,” said Gertrude Willis, who was -Adele’s dearest friend. “You other girls may stay and entertain the -boys.”</p> -<p>With Jack as Master of Ceremonies, the fun soon began. Meanwhile Adele -bathed and dressed in her prettiest. From below came the merry strains -of the victrola, playing waltzes and hops. When the two girls descended -the stairway, they found that the library had been cleared of furniture. -Mrs. Doring, having returned from her drive, had made this good -suggestion.</p> -<p>Then what a merry hour they had. Suddenly the front-door bell rang and -Adele skipped to open it. An expressman stood outside and he inquired, -“Does Adele Doring live here?”</p> -<p>“Yes, she does,” that wondering young lady replied, and then into the -hall the expressman brought a wooden box, which he deposited on the -floor. When he was gone Adele exclaimed eagerly, “Oh! <i>Oh!</i> What do you -suppose is in it?”</p> -<p>“I’ll get the hammer and then we will find out,” Jack said. A moment -later he was prying off the cover. There, among soft tissue papers, lay -ever so many books, all bound in pale blue, and the set was called -“Stories That Girls Like Best.” Indeed, there was every title among them -that a girl of thirteen could wish to possess. Adele clasped her hands -and exclaimed rapturously, “Who could have sent me such a beautiful -gift?”</p> -<p>“Here’s a card,” Jack said, as he handed it to her, and eagerly she -read:</p> -<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'> -<div style='font-variant:small-caps;'>To Our Darling Adele Doring </div> -<div style='font-variant:small-caps;'>from </div> -<div style='font-variant:small-caps;'>Her Sunny Six. </div> -</div> -<p>“I just knew it!” cried their happy hostess, “and I do wish that I had -arms long enough to hug you all at once.”</p> -<p>“Adele!” exclaimed Betty Burd. “Don’t make such a terrible wish. An old -witch might be lurking around and it might come true.”</p> -<p>“Well, I hope not,” laughed Adele, “for my beauty would surely be -spoiled if my arms dragged on the floor.”</p> -<p>Jack and Bob carried the pretty blue books into the library and placed -them on the center-table, and then the merry fun was renewed, when -suddenly the side-door bell clanged and Adele skipped to open it, but -there was no one outside.</p> -<p>“Some one is playing a prank, I guess,” she laughingly said. But Jack -suggested that they turn on the porch light, and when this was done -Adele saw a low bird’s-eye-maple table on which stood a beautiful -drooping fern. When the boys had carried it into the library Adele -gleefully clapped her hands as she exclaimed, “It’s just what I need for -the bay-window in my room.”</p> -<p>The little card which hung on the fern informed her that this was a gift -from her brother Jack and his six boy friends, who called themselves the -Jolly Pirates. Adele thanked them with shining eyes.</p> -<p>“Now,” she said, “surely the surprises are over,” but just that very -moment Mrs. Doring called from the top of the stairs, “Adele, come up -here a moment and bring the girls with you.” And so up the stairs they -flocked, looking for all the world like a bevy of butterflies in their -pretty muslin dresses and their many-colored sashes.</p> -<p>“Maybe it’s another surprise,” exclaimed Betty Burd, who was enjoying -Adele’s happiness as much as did that girl herself.</p> -<p>Adele’s room was brilliantly lighted, and her adorable mother and her -Giant Daddy were standing in the door, waiting. Into the room the girls -trooped, and Adele gave a cry of joy when she saw a bird’s-eye-maple -writing-desk, on which were rose-colored blotters and a silver ink-stand -and scratcher, and holders for both pen and pencil.</p> -<p>The card fastened to the desk read:</p> -<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'> -<div style='font-variant:small-caps;'>To “Heart’s Desire” </div> -<div style='font-variant:small-caps;'>from </div> -<div style='font-variant:small-caps;'>“Giant Father.” </div> -</div> -<p>These were the pet names which they had for each other. How Adele hugged -him! And then he laughingly exclaimed, “Now put on your spectacles, for -there is something else in this room for you to find.”</p> -<p>Adele looked about, high and low. Suddenly she spied a water-color -painting in a rustic frame. It was a picture of their very own log -cabin, painted when the meadow was yellow-and-white with daisies and -buttercups. There were fleecy clouds over a sunny blue sky, and the -woods in the background were fresh and green, and, as for the laughing -brook, you could fairly see it sparkle and hear it gurgle as it danced -along.</p> -<p>“From Mother,” a little card told her.</p> -<p>“Mumsie!” Adele cried. “An artist from the city painted it, didn’t he? I -watched him one day when he was just beginning on the brook, and how I -loved it, but I never even dreamed that I was to own it.”</p> -<p>Now, just at that very moment bells began ringing all over the house: -the front-door bell, the side-door bell, the Chinese gongs, the little -silver tea-bell clanged and jingled. What could it mean?</p> -<p>“More surprises!” laughed Adele. “Come along, girls; let’s fathom the -mystery.”</p> -<p>So down the stairs the Sunny Seven trooped. Bob Angel stood in the lower -hall, ringing a dinner-bell, as he chanted:</p> -<p class='poetry'> -“Ding, dong, dell!<br /> -Hark to the bell—ll—ll!<br /> -Come, follow me,<br /> -And see what you will see!”<br /> -</p> -<p>“Bob’s happy now,” his sister Bertha jokingly exclaimed. “Like all -little boys, he loves to make a big noise.”</p> -<p>The girls trooped after the bell-ringer, and as they entered the -library, the folding-doors slid silently open, and such a festive scene -as they beheld in the room beyond!</p> -<p>A mahogany table was decked with shining silver and sparkling glass, and -in the center was a frosted cake with thirteen candles ablaze. Pretty -name-cards told each guest where to sit, and of course Adele was at the -head of the table and Bob at the foot. Kate, with her kindly Irish face -aglow, appeared in the kitchen doorway and then Mrs. Doring came in to -help pass the good things.</p> -<p>“Two feasts in one day!” exclaimed Bob Angel. “I wish I had the capacity -of Giant Blunderbuss of fairy lore.”</p> -<p>The first course soon disappeared, and then the cake, with its twinkling -candles, was placed in front of Adele to be cut.</p> -<p>“Thirteen is going to be my lucky number hereafter,” Adele laughed, and -then she puckered up her mouth and blew the lights out. “Oho, here’s a -card on the cake,” she called gayly, and then she read aloud, “For my -little Colleen, from Kate.”</p> -<p>“Another present!” cried the delighted girl, “Thank you, Kate, and when -your birthday comes, I’ll make you a cake.”</p> -<p>“Poor Kate!” Jack Doring said in mock sympathy. “I wouldn’t have a -birthday soon if I were you, Kate, but if you do have one, be sure to -hide the salt-box. You know why.”</p> -<p>Adele laughed good-naturedly as she exclaimed, “Just because I put salt -in one cake instead of sugar is no sign that I am going to do it forever -after.”</p> -<p>When the generous slices were passed, Betty Burd gave a squeal of -delight. “Oh, do look!” she cried. “There are things in the cake to tell -our fortunes.”</p> -<p>“Mine is a piece of straw,” Dick Jensen chuckled. “So I am to be a -farmer, I suppose. Well, I’d like nothing better.”</p> -<p>“Alas and alack!” moaned Doris Drexel. “I have a thimble, and I just -hate sewing, but I suppose that I shall have to be resigned to my fate.”</p> -<p>“See what I have!” Jack Doring exclaimed, as triumphantly he held aloft -a silver dime. “I just felt in my bones that I was going to be rich some -day.”</p> -<p>“Not if you have to work for it,” teased Adele, for Jack was rather -inclined to be indolent.</p> -<p>“I wasn’t planning to work,” Jack replied calmly. “I shall find a gold -mine or some little thing like that.”</p> -<p>“Poor little me!” moaned Rosamond Wright. “There doesn’t seem to be a -thing in my piece of cake.”</p> -<p>Rosamond, in her pink dress, with her flushed face and short golden -curls, looked as pretty as the flower after which she had been named.</p> -<p>“Don’t give up, Rosie,” Bob Angel called. “Seems to me I see a glint of -gold there in the frosting.”</p> -<p>Eagerly Rosamond broke the cake where the glint was, and out fell a -wedding ring.</p> -<p>“Congratulations!” cried Adele. “Rosie is to be our first bride.”</p> -<p>When each future had been prophesied and the boys and girls had eaten -their ice-cream and cake, the merry party returned to the library, and -soon after, as the hour was late, they took their departure.</p> -<p>When they were gone Adele nestled in her mother’s arms, as she said -softly, “Mumsie, this has been the happiest day of my life.”</p> -<p>“That is because you have given others so much happiness,” her mother -replied.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chIX' title='IX: The Mother Goose Play-House'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER NINE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE MOTHER GOOSE PLAY-HOUSE</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p class='poetry'> -There’s many a high-chair put away<br /> -For the baby that came, but could not stay.<br /> -There’s many a mother-heart yearning still,<br /> -And arms that a motherless babe might fill.<br /> -There’s many a home that’s sad and drear,<br /> -That a prattling child might bless and cheer.<br /> -</p> -<p>It was Sunday, the day after the eventful Saturday which would be so -long remembered by the Sunny Seven, as well as by the twelve orphans who -had been made so happy.</p> -<p>Adele, dressed in pretty white muslin and wearing her daisy-wreathed -hat, tripped down the road toward the orphan asylum. She was so deep in -thought that she did not notice some one standing on the corner and -evidently waiting for her, until a pleasant voice called, “May I go with -you, my pretty maid?”</p> -<p>“Oh, Gertrude Willis!” Adele exclaimed. “I was thinking of you that very -moment and wishing that you were going with me, and here you are.”</p> -<p>These two friends were especially dear to each other. They walked on -together, and Gertrude said, “Adele, I think it so nice of you to go -every Sunday afternoon to tell stories to the little children at the -Orphans’ Home. I have often wanted to go with you, but usually father -has a young people’s meeting at the church and he likes me to be there, -but to-day he himself suggested that I go with you.”</p> -<p>“I’m so glad!” Adele replied, giving her friend’s arm a loving squeeze. -Then they talked of Eva Dearman, and decided that they would try to be -like sisters to the little girl who had no home-people of her own in all -the world.</p> -<p>“I just can’t imagine what that would be like,” Gertrude remarked, as -she thought of the parsonage in which there were five merry children, -watched over by a loving, if dignified, father, and the dearest mother -in all the world.</p> -<p>Mrs. Friend, the matron of the Home, greeted them pleasantly, and led -them to the large, barren room where, on little red chairs, twenty small -children were seated.</p> -<p>Their round, eager eyes were watching the door, and when they saw Adele, -their faces brightened, and it seemed as though sunshine had suddenly -entered the rather gloomy room.</p> -<p>The children, ranging from five years to eight, arose, and, standing -beside their chairs, made funny little bobbing curtsies, and they piped -out, like so many chirping birds, “Good afternoon, Miss Adele.”</p> -<p>“Good afternoon, little sunbeams,” Adele replied. “I have brought a -friend with me to-day. Miss Gertrude is her name.”</p> -<p>Then the tiny tots bobbed another curtsy, and with solemn faces they -piped, “Good afternoon, Miss Gertrude.”</p> -<p>“The little darlings!” Gertrude exclaimed softly, and tears rushed to -her eyes. It made her heart ache to think of all those babies and not a -mother to cuddle them, and then she thought of the childless homes to -which these very little ones might bring so much joy and happiness.</p> -<p>Meanwhile they were seated, and Adele was holding her little audience -spellbound with the simple tales that all children love. Tucked away in -each one of them was a thought that would help the little listener to be -a better boy or girl during the following week.</p> -<p>When the story-hour was over, Adele arose, and that was a signal for the -tiny tots to rise and chirp all together, “Thank you, Miss Adele.” Then, -to the surprise of Gertrude Willis, the twenty, without ceremony, rushed -at Adele, and that loving girl caught as many of the children as her -arms would hold.</p> -<div id='i01' class='figcenter' style='width:80%; max-width:676px;'> -<img src='images/i01.jpg' alt='' style='width:100%;height:auto;' /> -<p class='caption'>Adele was holding her little audience spellbound.</p> -</div> -<p>On their way out they stopped for a moment in the matron’s office.</p> -<p>“Oh, Mrs. Friend,” Adele exclaimed impulsively, “how I do wish there was -a sunnier spot for the nursery! That north room seems so bleak and -chilly.”</p> -<p>“I have often wished that we had money enough to fit out a cheery -nursery for our little ones,” Mrs. Friend replied with her kindly smile, -as she walked outdoors with the girls. “As it is,” she continued, “we -have all that we can do to feed and clothe the children entrusted to our -care.”</p> -<p>As they sauntered toward the gardens Mrs. Friend said, “Yonder is a -little house that used to be occupied by a gardener. It is quite empty -now, and there is a sunny front room in it, and I have often wished that -I had some way of making it into a play-house for the very little -children.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Mrs. Friend!” Adele exclaimed eagerly. “If we can find the way, may -we do it?”</p> -<p>“Indeed you may!” Mrs. Friend replied, smiling at the girl’s enthusiasm, -and then she bade them good-bye.</p> -<p>On Monday morning Adele started to school hippety-skipping and singing a -merry little song to herself. There were berry-bushes abloom in the -field over which she was taking a short cut, and from one of these just -ahead of her there arose a clear, whistling note.</p> -<p>“A bobolink!” Adele thought, as she stole nearer to catch a glimpse, if -she could, of the feathered songster, but, to her surprise, the notes -changed to “Bob White!” Adele stood still, puzzled, when from the -blossoming bush, sweet and clear, arose a robin’s morning-song.</p> -<p>“How strange!” the girl thought. “It must be a birds’ convention!” She -tiptoed nearer, when up from behind the bushes sprang a bevy of laughing -girls, and joyously they cried, “The top of the morning to you, Adele.”</p> -<p>“But where are the birds?” asked the mystified girl.</p> -<p>“Here in my hand,” Peggy Pierce replied, as she displayed a silver -whistle. “It’s a musical instrument belonging to my small brother. I -borrowed it because I wanted you all to hear the sweet bird notes.”</p> -<p>“Truly, I thought there were birds in the bush,” Adele said. Then, -turning to Gertrude Willis, she asked, “Trudie, have you told the girls -about our plan?”</p> -<p>“Of course not, Della,” that maiden replied. “The president of the -Sunnyside Club should make all announcements.”</p> -<p>“Oh, what is it? Do tell us!” Peggy Pierce and Betty Burd exclaimed -eagerly.</p> -<p>“It isn’t a party this time,” Adele replied, smiling at little Betty’s -enthusiasm, “but it is another opportunity for our Sunnyside Club to do -a kind deed.” And then she told them about the gloomy room which was the -nursery for the very little children at the orphanage; about the toys, -many of them old and broken; and about the cheery cottage in the garden, -and how Mrs. Friend had said that they might fit it up as a play-house -if only they could find the way.</p> -<p>“Oh, girls!” Betty Burd cried with shining eyes. “We surely <i>can</i> find -the way; that is, if mumsie is willing. I had the darlingest play-house -in the South. Papa was an architect and he planned it himself. There -were three rooms in it, and one of them was the home of Mother Goose. I -wasn’t very old then, but I shall never forget the joy in my heart when -I first beheld that room. It was like stepping into a Mother Goose -picture-book and being able to skip about in it. Then, when papa died -and we came North to keep house for Uncle George, I just couldn’t bear -to part with those Mother Goose things, so mumsie packed them in a big -box and brought them along, and ever since they have been up in the -attic.</p> -<p>“Of course I am too old to play with those things now, but wouldn’t I -just love to fit up a play-house with them for those poor little -orphans! We’ll do it, too, if mumsie is willing.”</p> -<p>Betty’s mother gladly gave her consent, and the following Saturday found -the Sunny Seven in the orphanage garden. The little cottage had been -thoroughly cleaned, much to the delight of Rosamond Wright, who did not -care to attend another scrubbing-party.</p> -<p>The two orphans, Eva Dearman and Amanda Brown, at Adele’s invitation, -came out to help, and how happy they were to be included!</p> -<p>“I do wish that the Mother Goose box would come, so that we might begin -to unpack it,” Betty Burd declared impatiently.</p> -<p>“Bob said that he would bring it over just as soon as his morning work -was done,” Bertha explained.</p> -<p>“Here he comes now, and Jack Doring is with him!” Doris Drexel called. -The girls crowded to the sunny window and looked out at the driveway; -then Adele threw open the door as Bob leaped to the ground. Pretending -to be a cartman, the boy exclaimed in a rather poor imitation of Irish -brogue, “Good day to yez. And where will yez be afther havin’ the -baggage put?”</p> -<p>“Oh, Bob!” Betty Burd cried. “Weren’t you an angel to bring it over for -us!”</p> -<p>“Of course he’s an angel, and so am I, too, for that matter!” Bertha -exclaimed.</p> -<p>“Oh, I quite forgot that ‘Angel’ is his name,” Betty gayly replied. “But -do please bring the box right in and set it in the middle of the floor.”</p> -<p>When this was done, she laughingly inquired, “And now, Mr. Cartman, what -might your charges be?”</p> -<p>“Hum-m!” said the mischievous Bob. “Since it’s fer ladies, we’ll make -the charges light. I think one box of fudge would do nicely. What do you -say, Jack?”</p> -<p>These boys well knew that wherever the girls were gathered together, -there also was a batch of fudge.</p> -<p>“But we want some for ourselves,” Doris protested. “I think two squares -for each of you would be good pay for delivering the box.” Then she -added brightly, “Girls! I have a brilliant idea! We might give the boys -four squares each if they will open the box and help us unpack; but if -they refuse, they shall have nothing at all.”</p> -<p>“Of course we will open it for you,” Jack Doring replied amiably, as he -took a hammer out of his coat-pocket. “Here, Bob,” he added, “proceed to -show the ladies what an excellent box-opener you are.”</p> -<p>“Not a bit of it,” Bob replied. “Wouldn’t deprive you, old chap, of all -that honor for worlds.” So indolent Jack, having the hammer, had to pry -off the boards, and then merrily the unpacking began. There were four -large squares of cotton cloth on which were colored prints of Mother -Goose pictures.</p> -<p>“Boys,” Betty implored, “please find a stepladder and tack these up for -us, and then we shall be through in short order.”</p> -<p>“I should call it a large order,” Bob Angel declared, but nevertheless -he went out and soon returned with the needed stepladder. Then from a -high seat on the top of it he announced, “Ladies, be it known that my -charges for tacking are ten fudge squares with chopped walnuts in them.”</p> -<p>“I’ll tell you what!” Adele exclaimed. “If you boys will help us to-day, -we girls will soon give a fudge party and you shall have just all the -candy that you can eat.”</p> -<p>“Three cheers for Adele!” Bob exclaimed. And then so ably did the boys -lend their assistance that the work of unpacking and decorating was soon -completed, and with laughter and joking they remounted the wagon and -rode away.</p> -<p>An hour later the twenty kiddies were admitted to their new play-house. -Mrs. Friend was with them, and she was as pleased as they were with the -Mother Goose room. There were cloth dolls dressed to represent the -different characters, and woolly Mother Goose animals, and there were -bright picture-books which babies could look at to their heart’s content -and the pages wouldn’t tear.</p> -<p>Betty Burd, with her arm about Adele’s waist, stood looking on, and she -was hoping that somehow her dear daddy might know of the wonderful -happiness that his gift to her was giving to these baby orphans.</p> -<p>When the children were willing to sit down and be quiet, Adele told them -the stories that went with the pictures on the walls. Then, when it was -all over and the Sunny Seven were about to depart, the little ones -scrambled to their feet and, making their funny little bobbing curtsies, -piped out, “Thank you, Miss Betty.” This was so unexpected that tears -rushed to Betty’s eyes and her voice trembled as she said, “You’re -welcome, little darlings.”</p> -<p>On their way home Rosamond exclaimed, “And now, girls, let us plan that -fudge party which we promised to give for the boys!”</p> -<p>“Not yet, Rosie,” Adele replied. “Final examinations are drawing near, -and I think we would better plan to just study and study, but as soon as -vacation arrives, we’ll have the nicest fudge party that ever was or -could be.”</p> -<p>And with that promise Rosamond had to be content.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chX' title='X: Preparing for Examinations'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>PREPARING FOR EXAMINATIONS</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>On the first Saturday in June the Sunny Seven were to meet at the Secret -Sanctum, to begin a review of the term’s lessons, for the final -examinations were only three weeks away.</p> -<p>Six of the girls were already there at the appointed hour, but, strange -to relate, the one who was usually first, this day was last.</p> -<p>“Perhaps Betty isn’t coming,” Adele said. “It is possible that she is -not going to take the examinations. You know she is a year younger than -we are, and though she had been in Seven B in the South, the lessons are -different, and when she came North last term, they put her in our grade -on trial, and I think that she has found it very hard to keep up.”</p> -<p>“You are right, Adele,” Gertrude replied. “Mrs. Burd told me that she -would far rather have Betty remain in this grade another year, but her -Uncle George is eager for her to advance.”</p> -<p>“Here comes Betty on a skip and a run!” Rosamond exclaimed as she looked -out of the cabin-door, and in another moment the little girl about whom -they had been talking, danced in, and, sinking down on the couch, fanned -her flushed face with her broad-brimmed hat.</p> -<p>“Girls!” she exclaimed as soon as she could get her breath. “I had -decided to give up taking the examinations,—mother wanted me to,—when -something very remarkable happened, and I am so excited about it, I just -don’t know what to do.”</p> -<p>“Betty! Betty!” laughed Adele. “We can’t make head or tail out of what -you are saying. Won’t you begin at the beginning of your story?”</p> -<p>“All right,” Betty replied, as she settled down among the sofa-pillows. -“You know my Uncle George is a very smart young man.”</p> -<p>“He isn’t very young, is he?” Rosamond inquired.</p> -<p>“Why, mother says that he is,” Betty replied vaguely. “Of course he -isn’t a boy, but every one says that he is very young to be an editor -and hold such a responsible position on a big city newspaper.”</p> -<p>“I’ve heard my Giant Daddy say that your Uncle George writes very -cleverly,” Adele said kindly.</p> -<p>Betty gave her a grateful glance as she continued, “Well, I guess he -must write pretty well, for he’s just sold his first story for one -hundred dollars. The check came on this morning’s mail, and Uncle George -opened the letter while we were at breakfast. When he saw the check, he -gave a whoop just like a boy, and he exclaimed, ‘Betsy Bobbets,’—that’s -his pet name for me,—‘if there’s anything in this shining universe that -you want, if a hundred dollars will buy it, you shall have it.’ Of -course I said that I wanted a jet-black pony, just like Firefly, and -Uncle George jokingly replied: ‘Betsy, we’ll make a bargain. If you will -pass perfect in spelling and grammar, the pony shall be yours!’ Mother -said, ‘Oh, George, I do not wish Betty even to try the examinations.’ -But he exclaimed, ‘Puppy-dogs and fiddle-sticks! My dear madam, this -daughter of yours is possessed of as fine a quality of gray matter as -one could wish, but she is sadly lacking in concentration and -perseverance.’”</p> -<p>“How could you remember all that?” Rosamond exclaimed.</p> -<p>“I guess because I was so interested and was listening hard, and, -besides, I knew that Uncle George was right. I had not expected to be -promoted this year, and so I had not really tried to learn the term’s -work.”</p> -<p>“I believe that you could do it,” Adele remarked. “We should be sorry to -be promoted and leave our little one behind. Now our plan is to review -the entire term’s work, and if we go over and over it with Betty, we -shall also be impressing the lessons more firmly on our own minds.”</p> -<p>“Then you think that I could do it?” Betty asked eagerly.</p> -<p>“Of course you can,” Adele replied confidently, as she opened a speller. -“You all sit in a row and we will play school, the way we used to do, -and we’ll take turns being the teacher. Now, Betty, don’t you mind if -you make mistakes, but just listen and listen, and you will be surprised -how much you will learn.”</p> -<p>Then followed a busy hour, and a robin, alighting for a moment on the -door-sill, wondered why girls could stay within on such a perfect June -day. But what could a robin know of examinations only three weeks away?</p> -<p>When at last the girls were sauntering across the meadows on their -homeward way, Betty exclaimed joyously, “Girls, I’ve learned more to-day -than in a whole month at school.”</p> -<p>“That’s because you put your mind on it, little one,” Gertrude replied. -“I have always felt that you could do much better if you really wanted -to.”</p> -<p>Suddenly Betty laughed gleefully. “Won’t Miss Donovan be surprised,” she -chuckled, “if to-morrow in class I should happen to spell a word -correctly? She says that I can think up more wrong ways to spell a word -than any one she ever met.”</p> -<p>As Betty had prophesied, Miss Donovan was indeed surprised to hear a -constantly improved recitation from that young lady, but little did she -dream of the hours and hours that were spent by that once heedless girl -in poring over spellers and grammars.</p> -<p>One morning when the girls met under the elm tree, Doris Drexel -announced, “Only ten more days before the final examinations.”</p> -<p>“Oh-h!” moaned Betty Burd dolefully. “If you were saying only ten days -more before Betty Burd’s funeral, I wouldn’t feel a bit more dismal -about it!”</p> -<p>“Cheer up, little one,” Adele said brightly. “You are getting on -famously. Can you spell ‘believe’ to-day?”</p> -<p>“B-e-l-i-e-v-e,” Betty replied with a faint attempt at a smile. “I do -believe,” she added with conviction, “that whoever made up the English -language tried to tangle the letters in it just as much as possible.”</p> -<p>“Those old sages didn’t know about your pony, Betsy, or they never would -have done it,” Bertha Angel gayly remarked, and then the last bell -called them to their classes.</p> -<p>This unusual application to her studies at last began to tell on Betty, -and as the fatal day drew near she visibly drooped.</p> -<p>“George!” Mrs. Burd exclaimed one morning, when Betty, after having sat -listlessly at the table, finally departed for school without having -touched her breakfast. “If you do not forbid Betty’s studying so hard, I -shall do so myself. She’s all I have left in the world, now that her -daddy is gone, and I don’t care if she never, never learns to spell. If -you wanted to give her a pony, why didn’t you do so without making her -work so hard for it?”</p> -<p>George Wainwright had been unusually busy in his city office of late, -and was seldom at the table when Betty was there, and as for the -examinations, he had quite forgotten about them. But that night he was -home for dinner, and he noticed how pale was the little girl whom he so -dearly loved, and when she refused to eat chocolate pudding and whipped -cream, her very favorite dessert, then, indeed, did his conscience smite -him, and he decided to take the child out of school at once and get the -pony, that she might ride and bring the roses back to her cheeks. And so -it was that he asked her to walk with him in the garden while he had his -after-dinner smoke.</p> -<p>This was always a treat to Betty, and she went with him gladly. After -they had walked up and down the gravelly paths a few times, Uncle George -asked suddenly, “And how’s the spelling getting on, Betsy Bobbets?”</p> -<p>“Well,” said Betty with a sigh, “I’ve got the ‘i-e’ right at last, and -if they will examine me on that I am sure to be perfect; that is, I -shall be if it’s a written examination. But, oh, Uncle George, if the -principal, Mr. Dickerson, comes in and gives us an oral one, I won’t be -able to spell one single word. I get so scared when he asks me a -question; something clutches at my throat, and everything turns black -before me, and even the words that I <i>know</i> I know, I just don’t know at -all.”</p> -<p>Uncle George laughed at the twisted sentence, and then he drew the -little girl down on a bench beside him.</p> -<p>“What is it that clutches at your throat, little one?” he asked.</p> -<p>Betty looked surprised as she replied, “Why, nothing, really, I -suppose!”</p> -<p>“That’s just it,” Uncle George said earnestly. “People call it fear, but -it is nothing. What is there to be afraid of? Since you know how to -spell the word, all that you have to do is to spell it. And even if you -misspell it, no harm is done. The word will always remain, and you can -learn it at another time. Courage is the quality that I want my Betsy -Bobbets to cultivate,—courage and fearlessness.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Uncle George!” Betty exclaimed, more like her bright self. “I am so -glad that you have talked to me this way. I feel ever so much braver. I -guess that all I am really afraid of is that I shall lose the pony.”</p> -<p>How Uncle George wanted to tell her that she should have the pony, come -what might, but he decided that perhaps it would be better for her -character-development if he left things as they were.</p> -<p>A few moments later Betty danced into the dining-room. Her mother, who -was putting away the silver, glanced up anxiously. She hoped that her -brother George had told Betty that she need not take the examinations, -and she was convinced that this was so when Betty exclaimed gayly, “Oh, -Mumsie, where’s my chocolate pudding and whipped cream? I’m so hungry -for it!”</p> -<p>“It’s in the china-closet, dear. I thought that you might want it -later,” the mother replied. And then, while Betty was eating the pudding -with her old appreciation, Mrs. Burd asked, “Are you glad that you -aren’t going to take the examinations, Betty?”</p> -<p>“But I am going to take them, mumsie dear, and you will be so proud of -me when I bring home a card marked ‘perfect’ in grammar and spelling.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Burd was indeed puzzled, but she said no more just then. The girls, -too, noticed the change in Betty, and then one morning, under the -elm-tree, Peggy Pierce chanted dolefully, “And this is the day of the -final examinations. They mean to find out how little I know.”</p> -<p>“Oh-h!” moaned Rosamond. “I’m scared stiff.”</p> -<p>Then Betty surprised them all by asking: “What’s scaring you, Rosie? You -know your lessons, don’t you?”</p> -<p>“Indeed I do! I know every word in every book from cover to cover,” -Rosie responded. “And so do we all, for that matter, for we’ve been over -them together at least twenty times.”</p> -<p>“Well,” Betty remarked, “my Uncle George told me that fear is really -nothing at all but just our imaginations. I know that there is nothing -to be afraid of, and I’m not going to be afraid of it.” And before the -girls could recover from their astonishment, the last bell rang and they -went to their class-room.</p> -<p>Miss Donovan smiled encouragingly at them as they entered, and then the -books were taken up and the examination-papers passed.</p> -<p>Some of the grammar questions were rather hard, and took a clear brain -to think out. Adele glanced anxiously at Betty, but when that little -girl smiled back so reassuringly, she gave her no further thought.</p> -<p>For an hour and a half the girls wrote and wrote, and then the papers -were taken up and they were allowed fifteen minutes for recreation.</p> -<p>“Now,” said Rosamond, “what I would like to know is, are we to have a -written examination or is Mr. Dickerson coming in to give us an oral -test?”</p> -<p>“Mr. Dickerson is the father of five children,” said Gertrude, “so we -need not be in the least afraid of him. He must know that children are -not perfect.”</p> -<p>Once more in their seats in the class-room, the girls watched the door -eagerly. Would he come or would he not? Suddenly the door opened a crack -and then closed again; but a second later it reopened and Bob Angel -entered, bearing a message for Miss Donovan. He smiled broadly at the -girls as he went out. He felt sure that the message he had brought would -be a welcome one.</p> -<p>Miss Donovan smiled, too, as she announced, “Mr. Dickerson has been -called away, and so we will have a written examination.”</p> -<p>When at last the Sunny Seven were out under the elm-tree, Rosamond -dropped down on the bench, exclaiming, “Well, girls, I don’t know how -you all feel, but I am limp.”</p> -<p>Betty’s eyes were shining. “Wasn’t Miss Donovan a dear to give us so -many i-e words!” she exclaimed joyously. “I almost think that I might as -well name the pony.”</p> -<p>The next day Miss Donovan announced the result of the examinations, and -she said: “First of all, I want to congratulate Betty Burd. Her grammar -and spelling were perfect.” Then she added kindly, “Betty is to be -excused from the test in arithmetic, because she is to be tutored in -that subject during the summer, and then she will be promoted with the -rest of the class in the fall.”</p> -<p>Such rejoicing as there was when the Sunny Seven were again under the -elm-tree. Betty wanted the other girls to go home with her, and so -across the meadows they joyously took their way. Into the house Betty -danced, shouting, “Mumsie! Mumsie! I passed perfect in grammar and -spelling.”</p> -<p>“It isn’t possible!” exclaimed her delighted and astonished mother, as -she hurried from the library, embroidery in hand. But the card which -Betty triumphantly produced verified this startling statement.</p> -<p>“Your Uncle George came home early this afternoon,” Mrs. Burd said. “He -is in the study.”</p> -<p>But Mrs. Burd was wrong, for Uncle George, having heard the joyous -commotion, knew that it could have but one meaning and was already in -the hall.</p> -<p>“Just good enough to be true, Betsy Bobbets,” he exclaimed when he had -heard the glorious news. Then Betty, remembering her manners, introduced -the six girls, and Rosamond mentally decided that Uncle George was ever -so good-looking and not so awfully old either.</p> -<p>“And now,” said that young man gayly, “let’s visit the barn.”</p> -<p>“Oh! Oh!” cried the delighted Betty, “Is that darling pony here this -very minute?”</p> -<p>The pony was indeed there, and the girls all gave exclamations of -admiration when they beheld him, for even Firefly was not more handsome.</p> -<p>Then each of the seven rode on his back around the circular drive, and -Rosamond declared that a rocking-chair could not be more comfortable.</p> -<p>“I ought to name him Spelling or Grammar, I suppose,” Betty declared. -“But since he has a white spot on his forehead, I’m going to call him -Star.”</p> -<p>Then, when Uncle George had led the pony back to his stall, Mrs. Burd -called the girls to the wide side-porch, which was so attractive and -cosy with deep wicker chairs, comfortable cushions, and here and there -big drooping ferns on wicker pedestals. When they were seated, Melissy, -the colored maid, brought out cold lemonade and little nut-cookies.</p> -<p>“Well,” said Betty with a happy sigh, “I really do not deserve these -high marks, for if Uncle George had not bribed me, and if you girls -hadn’t encouraged and helped me, I probably would still be spelling -‘believe’ with an e-i.”</p> -<p>“Next year,” Gertrude said wisely, “we will learn our lessons each day -as we go along, and then we shall not have to over-study just before the -examinations.”</p> -<p>“And now,” Rosamond declared, “since vacation is here, we must plan to -give that fudge party which we promised the boys.”</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXI' title='XI: Vacation Days'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER ELEVEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>VACATION DAYS</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p class='poetry'> -“Vacation days have come again,<br /> -  Joyous, glad, and free.<br /> -We’ll brim them full of happiness<br /> -  As ever days could be.”<br /> -</p> -<p>Adele sang this little song as she and the Sunny Six skipped across the -meadows on that last day after school. Then, parting with her friends at -the cross-roads, she went on her homeward way, walking more demurely, -since she was now in the village, but her thoughts were dancing as -joyously as before.</p> -<p>“I’m so happy, so happy!” she said to herself. “I wish I might share it -with some one who hasn’t as much as I have.”</p> -<p>And just as she turned in at the lilac gate, she thought of the some -one. Into the house she skipped, and, pausing in the lower hall, she -called eagerly, “Mumsie mine, where are you?”</p> -<p>“Climb the golden stairs, daughter,” a sweet voice replied. And up the -softly-carpeted stairway Adele tripped, and, dancing into her mother’s -sunny sewing-room, she threw her arms about the pretty little woman who -was busily making buttonholes. Then, sinking down on a near-by stool, -she exclaimed, “Adorable Mother, have I been a real good girl this -year?”</p> -<p>“Indeed you have,” Mrs. Doring replied brightly. And then she laughingly -added, “That reminds me of when you were a little girl, Pet, for you -always asked that when you were about to request a favor.”</p> -<p>“Did I?” Adele inquired with twinkling eyes, as she took off her -broad-brimmed, daisy-wreathed hat and fanned her flushed face. Then, -laying her head against her mother’s knee, she added, “Mumsie, darling, -I haven’t changed very much, I guess, for I want to ask a great, big, -and perfectly beautiful favor of you. And since I have been so good, -don’t you think that you might say yes?”</p> -<p>“Oho, Mistress Adele,” laughed her mother, “I cannot grant a favor -unless I know what it is.”</p> -<p>“It’s something just ever so nice,” Adele said, “and it won’t be a mite -of trouble to you. I want to invite that orphan girl, Eva Dearman, over -to spend Saturday and Sunday. She’s just a dear, mumsie, and her home -was as nice as ours before her father lost his money and died, and then, -soon after that, her mother was taken. Oh, mumsie, when I think how it -might have been me, homeless and all alone, I’m so thankful, and yet -that makes me all the sorrier for Eva, and I would so like to share my -home with her just for two days.”</p> -<p>There were tears in Mrs. Doring’s eyes as she held Adele close. Then she -said: “Do go and get Eva this very moment. I would like to meet your -friend.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Adorable Mother!” Adele exclaimed as she sprang up. “I fly to do -your bidding. I’m sure that Mrs. Friend will be willing to let her come, -and won’t Eva be happy, though!”</p> -<p>Adele tossed her school-books into her room as she hurried past, and -then down the stairs she flew. Out to the barn she skipped, and soon -Firefly was hitched to the little red cart. Adele waved to her mother as -she drove out of the lilac gate. She was so happy that, as soon as the -village was passed, she just had to sing.</p> -<p>In the orphanage Eva Dearman was patiently helping Amanda Brown with her -mending, little dreaming of the joy that was soon to be hers.</p> -<p>Adele drew rein in front of the rambling brick building, and telling -Firefly that he should have a lump of sugar if he would stand just ever -so still until she came back, into the Home she went.</p> -<p>Mrs. Friend’s cheery voice bade her enter the office, and how the kind -matron beamed when she saw Adele’s shining face.</p> -<p>“Why, lassie,” she exclaimed, “you look as though the nicest thing -imaginable was just about to happen.”</p> -<p>“And so it is,” Adele replied, “if you will be a kind fairy and grant my -wish.”</p> -<p>“It is granted,” exclaimed Mrs. Friend. “Now tell me what it is.”</p> -<p>“I want to borrow one of your children for over Sunday. Mother would -have written a note, but she was too busy making buttonholes for the -Lend-a-Hands,” Adele explained.</p> -<p>“A note is not at all necessary,” Mrs. Friend replied. “Which of my -children do you wish to borrow? I’m like the old woman who lived in the -shoe: I have so many children, I don’t know what to do.”</p> -<p>“Can’t you guess which one I want to borrow?” Adele asked. And the -matron smilingly replied, “Indeed I can, and you will find Eva in the -sewing-room, I believe.”</p> -<p>“Thank you, Mrs. Friend!” the girl exclaimed gratefully, and then she -tripped down the hall and rapped on a door. Eva herself opened it, and -with a little cry of joy she stepped out and exclaimed, “Oh, Adele, I’ve -just been pining to see you.”</p> -<p>“Eva,” Adele said mysteriously, “you have an invitation. Would you like -to accept it?”</p> -<p>Eva caught her friend’s hands, and with shining eyes she replied, “Would -I? Why, Adele, that’s a needless question! Indeed I would! Is it for all -of the girls, or is it just for me?”</p> -<p>“Just for you this time,” Adele replied, and then she told her what the -invitation was.</p> -<p>Tears rushed to Eva’s eyes, but through them a radiant smile was shining -as she joyously exclaimed, “Am I really and truly to live in your home -for two whole days?”</p> -<p>Adele had not thought that it would mean so much to the little orphan.</p> -<p>Half an hour later, Eva, dressed in her Sunday best and looking -radiantly happy, sat beside Adele in the little red cart, and Firefly, -having had his lump of sugar, was trotting along in his briskest -fashion.</p> -<p>“Oh, Adele,” Eva exclaimed joyfully, “I was having such a hard time to -see the sunny side of life this morning, but now just everything sings -and glows.”</p> -<p>And Adele, having brought so much joy to another, was radiantly happy -herself.</p> -<p>Soon they were turning in at the driveway, and there was Adorable Mother -waiting on the porch to greet them. Her heart had been full of -tenderness for this orphan even before she had seen her, but when she -beheld the slender, graceful girl with soft golden-brown hair, which, -though braided, would escape in ringlets, and the sweet blue eyes which -looked up at her so yearningly, those mother-arms reached out and held -Eva in close embrace.</p> -<p>“Mumsie, dear,” laughed the delighted Adele, “is it manners to hug a -young lady before you’ve been introduced?”</p> -<p>“Yes, and kiss her, too,” Mrs. Doring replied, as she kissed Eva’s -flushed cheeks, and then she added kindly, “Adele’s friend is very -welcome to our home.”</p> -<p>“Thank you, Mrs. Doring,” Eva said, smiling through the tears that would -come.</p> -<p>“There now,” Mrs. Doring said briskly, “you two girls skip up-stairs and -have a nice visit before supper.”</p> -<p>So up the broad and softly-carpeted stairway they went, hand in hand. -Eva gave an exclamation of delight when they entered Adele’s room.</p> -<p>“It’s just like a fairy bower, and I’m so glad that I know the fairy who -lives in it.”</p> -<p>It was indeed a pretty room. The wallpaper was the color of pale -sunshine, and looped about on it, here and there, were wreaths of wild -roses. The window-seat coverings, the curtains, the downy sofa-pillows, -all carried out the wild-rose design. There were bird’s-eye-maple -furniture, low shelves overflowing with good books, a little brass bed, -its pale yellow spread bordered with wild roses, and the big drooping -fern in the sunny bay-window. Surely there never was a cheerier room, -nor one better suited to the maiden who dwelt therein.</p> -<p>“I’m glad that you like it,” Adele exclaimed, “and some day I want a -picture of you to put in this long frame with my very best friends, the -Sunny Six.”</p> -<p>“Do you really?” Eva asked happily. “Oh, Adele, you are so dear and so -good to me that it isn’t a bit hard to see the sunny side when you are -around. Now if it’s manners, I’m going to poke about and examine your -room, just as if I were visiting a museum.”</p> -<p>“Of course it’s manners,” laughed Adele. “I’m very proud of my -ornaments. Father’s younger brother is a great traveler, and he has -brought me things from all parts of the world. See this blue bowl with -the dragon wound about it? A little girl in Japan gave it to Uncle Dixon -for me. He said that her name was Wistaria, and that she looked as -though she had just stepped off of a Japanese fan.”</p> -<p>“Wouldn’t you love to see her!” Eva exclaimed. “I’m so eager to visit -Japan some day when the cherry-trees are in blossom, and sit on the -floor and drink tea in the funny way that they do.”</p> -<p>So with happy chatter the two girls wandered about the room, and Adele -told the story of each ornament. Then drawing Eva to the long mirror, -she laughingly exclaimed, “And now I will show you the life-sized -portrait of two beautiful girls.” Eva, looking in the mirror, saw two -happy faces smiling out at them.</p> -<p>“Look closely,” Adele was saying. “See how true to life the artist has -made them. He has even put in the freckles.” Suddenly a boy’s voice -exclaimed from the doorway, “Vanity! Vanity! Thy name is Girl!”</p> -<p>“Oh, Jack Doring!” Adele cried, whirling about. “It isn’t any such -thing. You were in front of your mirror for ages this morning, trying on -seven different neckties. But, oh, I forgot. Eva, you haven’t met my -brother Jack, have you? He isn’t famous for anything as yet, unless it -is for dodging work.”</p> -<p>“How do you do, Miss Eva?” Jack said solemnly, as he made a low bow. -“Don’t believe a word that Sis says. I have acquired fame this very day, -of which my small sister knows nothing. I have been appointed Pirate the -Terrible, which means that I am now chief of the band of pirates to -which I belong; and, by the way, Sis, they are all coming over here this -evening to get that fudge which you promised to make for us when we -delivered the box.”</p> -<p>“Honestly, Jack Doring?” Adele asked. “Why, I don’t believe that there’s -a square of chocolate in the whole house.”</p> -<p>“Well, there will be,” Jack replied. “You see to inviting the girls and -I’ll get the chocolate and the walnuts. Mother said that we might have -the kitchen to-night.”</p> -<p>When Jack had gone his way, Adele hugged her friend as she exclaimed, -“It will be a party for you, Eva, and I want you to have just the nicest -time.” Then, as the supper-bell was ringing, they made ready and went -down the stairs, arm in arm.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXII' title='XII: The Fudge Party'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWELVE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE FUDGE PARTY</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>As Adele and Eva entered the big pleasant library, which was living-room -for the Dorings, a tall man rose from a deep, comfortable chair, and, -laying aside the evening paper, turned to greet them.</p> -<p>“This is my Giant Father!” Adele exclaimed. “Eva, I am introducing you -to the nicest man in the whole world.”</p> -<p>Giant Father shook hands with Eva, and was just about to say some kindly -word of welcome when the side-door banged, and Jack, cap in hand, -appeared before them. “Sis,” he cried, “cast your eye upon this package! -Does it look like chocolate enough? And here are the nuts. It took all -the money I have earned this month to make these purchases.”</p> -<p>“Earned!” exclaimed Adele. “Doing what?”</p> -<p>“Children! Children!” Mrs. Doring laughingly admonished from the -doorway. And then she added, “Come now, since Jack has returned we will -have our supper.”</p> -<p>When they were seated at the table, Adele gayly exclaimed, “Yes, Jackie, -since we have a guest, let us have peace to-night.”</p> -<p>“I’ll gladly have a ‘piece’ of yonder chocolate mountain,” Jack said, as -he waved his hand toward a large cake such as no one could make, so he -thought, except their own cook, Kate. And Kate, serving the supper, -beamed happily on the brown head of the boy who had been the darling of -her heart ever since he had been placed in her arms fourteen years -before. It was indeed her chief happiness to make or bake something for -her boy, Jack.</p> -<p>The merry supper in such a happy home brought tender memories rushing to -the heart of the orphan girl, but bravely she thought, “I must -appreciate what I have and stop grieving for what I cannot have.”</p> -<p>When the supper was over Adele drew Eva into a little room near the -library. “This is Giant Daddy’s den,” she said. “Come in and close the -door. I want to telephone to the Sunny Six and invite them to the fudge -party.”</p> -<p>Soon the line was busy, for Adele was holding merry conversations with -first one of her friends and then another. Yes, indeed, Betty Burd could -come, and wouldn’t it be jolly fun!</p> -<p>“What shall I bring?” Peggy Pierce asked. “Just your own sweet self,” -Adele replied. Bob, Jack’s pal, had told Bertha Angel about the party, -and she said that she and Gertrude Willis would come together. Doris -Drexel lived next door to Adele, so all that she had to do was to crawl -through the hole in the hedge.</p> -<p>Rosamond Wright said that she had to take a music-lesson first. Oh, yes, -she would come to the party after that. Why, she wouldn’t miss it for -worlds, but she <i>might</i> be late.</p> -<p>“They can all come,” Adele announced, as she arose from the desk on -which the phone stood, and then, taking Eva by the hand, she dragged her -gayly toward the kitchen.</p> -<p>“We’ll help Kate do the supper work,” she announced, “and then we can be -getting the place ready for the party.”</p> -<p>With so many helping hands, the room was soon in apple-pie order. Adele -explained to Eva about the club to which her brother belonged. “It’s the -luckiest thing,” she declared. “There are just seven girls in our club -and there are seven boys in Jack’s, so when we give parties we have an -even number. Not that we pair off. I don’t believe that any of the boys -like one girl more than another. They are just our brothers, you see. Of -course, being boys, they are not content to have a nice quiet club like -ours. Last year they had been reading Cooper, so they called themselves -‘The Mohicans,’ and such blood-curdling yells as they could give. -Sometimes they would dress up like Indians and paint their faces and -swoop down upon us girls when we were in the woods, and, truly, they -would frighten us, even though we knew perfectly well who they were. -This year they are reading Stevenson, and so their club is The Jolly -Pirates. They have elected Jack as their chief, and they call him Pirate -the Terrible.”</p> -<p>Just then the front-door bell rang and Adele skipped away, soon to -return with five girls, all of whom welcomed Eva gladly, and then -laughingly they made deep curtsies to Jack, who had just appeared. That -good-looking boy, in return, bowed in most courtly fashion.</p> -<p>A few moments later another bell rang, and Adele, opening the side-door, -peered out into the gathering darkness.</p> -<p>On the porch stood six boys. The head of each was covered with a black, -shroud-like cloth, and in a melancholy tone they chanted:</p> -<p class='poetry'> -“Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest.<br /> -Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum.”<br /> -</p> -<p>“Oh, boys!” Adele exclaimed. “Do take off those dreadful black things! -You give me the shivers, even though I do know who you are.”</p> -<p>But the six black figures stood motionless, and then one asked, in a -deep, gruff voice, “Is this the home of Pirate the Terrible?”</p> -<p>“Yes, it is,” laughed Adele, “but he isn’t so very terrible just now, -for he has on a calico apron and he’s cracking nuts for the fudge.”</p> -<p>Then, to the surprise of the onlookers, the boys jumped up into the air, -and, clicking their heels together, they shouted in chorus, “Yo-ho! -Jolly Pirates, seize the fudge!” Then, snatching off their black -headgear, six laughing boyish faces were revealed, and Bob Angel cried, -“In, my good men, and enjoy the revelry. Rich entertainment awaits you.”</p> -<p>“You ought to say, ‘In, my <i>bad</i> men,’ I should think, if you are -playing pirates,” Adele suggested. Then she added, “Eva, permit me to -introduce to you my brother’s boon companions, the Jolly Pirates. I -won’t tell you their names just at first; it would be too confusing. -I’ll let you learn them gradually. Now, boys, you may sit over here with -Jack and crack nuts. And Peggy, you’d better stay near them and see that -they put the nuts into the bowl.”</p> -<p>“Oh, let’s trust to their honor,” Peggy gayly replied. Meanwhile Doris -Drexel was grating the chocolate, and soon the candy-making was well -under way.</p> -<p>“It’s strange that Rosie doesn’t arrive,” Adele said at last. “It’s -quite dark now, and she may be afraid to come alone. Perhaps—” But -before Adele could say another word, some one stumbled up on the side -steps, the kitchen door burst open, and there stood Rosamond with wide, -startled eyes, and face as white as a sheet.</p> -<p>“Rosie!” Adele cried in alarm. “What is the matter?”</p> -<p>“I saw a ghost!” Rosamond exclaimed, as she glanced fearfully out of the -still open door.</p> -<p>“It must be some one playing a prank,” said Jack, who had risen. Then he -added, “Up, Jolly Pirates! Let us fare forth and capture this ghost.”</p> -<p>The fudge, which was already on the buttered tins, was set to cool, and -so the girls declared that they would go along. Not one of them believed -that Rosie had seen a real ghost, for they all knew that she was timid -and imaginative.</p> -<p>Rosie, however, was convinced that she had seen a being supernatural, -and so she clung to Adele’s arm fearfully as they went out into the warm -night. In the sky were low, gray clouds, which were slowly drifting. -Occasionally the moon appeared in a rift, and then it was dark again.</p> -<p>“It will rain before morning,” Dick Jensen said.</p> -<p>“Now, Rosie,” Jack Doring exclaimed, when they were out on the highway, -“I am Pirate the Terrible. Lead me to your ghost and I will scare him so -that I will make his bones rattle.”</p> -<p>“I saw it in the orchard, right at the cross-roads,” said Rosie.</p> -<p>“Follow me!” Jack commanded. “We’ll take a short cut through the -graveyard.”</p> -<p>At that Rosamond stopped and exclaimed, “Jack Doring, you’ll do no such -thing. There are tombstones in the graveyard,—you know there are!”</p> -<p>“Of course I know it,” Jack agreed. “But, my dear Rosie, did you ever -hear of a stone, tomb or otherwise, taking legs unto itself and pursuing -a young lady?”</p> -<p>“No-o,” Rosamond reluctantly admitted. “But graveyards are so scary.”</p> -<p>“We will stay on the high-road,” Adele said, wishing that they had not -come, since Rosie seemed really frightened.</p> -<p>The cross-roads was a lonely spot. There had been a pleasant home -standing on one corner, but it had recently burned, leaving only a -charred ruin and a yawning cellar. In the fitful moonlight this looked -very ghostly. Beyond was an old apple-orchard, and on the far corner -near the fence stood—</p> -<p>“Look! Look!” cried Rosie, clutching Adele. “There it is! There’s the -ghost. Right there—all in white!”</p> -<p>They all stopped and stared,—the girls startled, the boys puzzled,—for, -truly enough, a tall, white figure stood silently in front of them. Then -suddenly an unearthly scream rang through the air, followed by another -from Rosamond.</p> -<p>“That was a screech-owl,” Jack said. “Now, fellows, if you are worthy of -the name of pirates, show your courage and let’s at the ghost before -Rosie faints.”</p> -<p>“Yo-ho-ho!” the boys shouted as they ran toward the white apparition. -Then such a merry laugh rang out!</p> -<p>“Oh, Rosie!” Jack called. “Come, quick, and see what your ghost is.”</p> -<p>No longer afraid, Rosamond went forward with the others. “What is it?” -she asked.</p> -<p>“Why, it’s an old tree-trunk,” Bob explained, “and for some reason or -other Mr. Wiggin had it whitewashed.”</p> -<p>“Well, it looked like a ghost, anyway,” Rosamond said faintly. How the -boys laughed!</p> -<p>“Never mind our fun, Rosie,” Lawrence Collins called; “we’ve surely had -an exciting adventure. Now, let’s hike back to the fudge, for I am -convinced that it is cool.”</p> -<p>Then the seven boys locked arms and marched ahead of the girls, chanting -in loud voices:</p> -<p class='poetry'> -“Yo-ho-ho! Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest.”<br /> -</p> -<p>“I do wish they wouldn’t sing that dreadful song,” Rosie said with a -shudder.</p> -<p>Adele laughed as she replied, “I guess that we shall have to put up with -it as long as they are playing Pirates.”</p> -<p>“I wonder what they will be next,” Peggy Pierce remarked. “You remember -that last year they were Indians.”</p> -<p>“Many of them will be going up to the city in the fall to attend the -high school, and so probably this will be their last club,” Gertrude -replied.</p> -<p>They were all rather glad to get back into the warm, cosy kitchen.</p> -<p>“Good!” cried Betty Burd. “The fudge is cool. It’s so nice and creamy, -and the nuts are just crowding each other.”</p> -<p>Then followed a happy half-hour in which the candy was eaten amidst much -joking and laughter. Soon thereafter the Jolly Pirates escorted the -Sunny Six to their homes and quiet settled down over the town of -Sunnyside.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXIII' title='XIII: The Two Dryads'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER THIRTEEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE TWO DRYADS</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>It was ten o’clock when Eva and Adele went to their room that night.</p> -<p>“Think of it!” Eva declared with shining eyes. “The orphans at the Home -have been in their beds and sound asleep for two long hours. I feel as -though I were a grown-up young lady, don’t you, Adele?”</p> -<p>“I do, indeed,” Adele replied, “but to-morrow morning we may sleep as -late as we wish.”</p> -<p>“Oh, what a treat that will be!” Eva said, as she nestled down in the -soft bed. “In the Home we have to be up at six.”</p> -<p>But, for all their resolution to sleep late, both of the girls were wide -awake with the robins who lived in the apple-tree nearest the window. -Eva sat up and exclaimed, “Oh, Adele, wouldn’t it be lovely on the top -of Lookout Hill so early in the morning! I’ve often wanted to climb up -there.”</p> -<p>“Let’s go!” Adele replied.</p> -<p>An hour later, the two girls, having breakfasted in the kitchen, even -Kate, the cook, being still asleep, started out on the highway.</p> -<p>“I left a note at mother’s place on the table,” Adele said, “and I told -her that we might be gone all the morning.”</p> -<p>Hand in hand the two girls skipped along the deserted road, through the -village and out into the country.</p> -<p>There the dwellers in tree and grass were awake; no laggards were they.</p> -<p>“Good morning to you, little squirrel,” Eva called gayly, as a little -red creature darted by. Adele noted with pleasure her friend’s shining -face.</p> -<p>“Good-morning, meadow-lark,” she called to a bird which was perched on a -fence-post, warbling its cheeriest song. Then, single file, they tripped -over the little brown path which led across the Buttercup Meadows and on -up the hill.</p> -<p>“Look at yonder gnarled oak-tree,” Adele exclaimed. “If we rapped upon -it, do you suppose a door would open and a girl dryad would appear?”</p> -<p>“Oh!” Eva cried, as she stretched her arms out toward the glistening -fields which lay below them. “I almost wish that I <i>was</i> a dryad and -that I could live forever in the wonderful green out-of-doors.”</p> -<p>“Let’s play that we are dryads,” suggested Adele, who had not outgrown -her delight in making-believe.</p> -<p>“Very well,” Eva gayly replied, as she began to unbraid her thick golden -hair. “We’ll weave garlands of oak leaves and then we’ll dance on the -hill-top.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Eva!” Adele cried admiringly. “You have the prettiest hair that I -ever saw. You are like a fairytale princess, whose golden tresses hung -like a mantle over her shoulders.”</p> -<p>“I’m glad,” Eva said simply. “I want to look nice to you. Now shake down -your locks, my nut-brown maid, and I’ll crown you with these oak -leaves.”</p> -<p>“We ought to have different names,” Adele declared. “You be Dryad Fern -and I’ll be Dryad Oakleaf.” Then, taking Eva by the hand, she called -merrily, “Come, Dryad Fern, let’s sing and dance, where the wild birds -wing and the sunbeams glance.”</p> -<p>Away they went, skipping and singing, as graceful and lovely as two -dryads could be. On the hill-top, just for the joy of it, Eva whirled -about alone, and Adele, breaking a hollow reed, pretended to play upon -it, when suddenly a strange voice called, “Lovely! Lovely! How lucky I -am to meet two dryads!”</p> -<p>The girls turned and beheld a young woman who was seated in front of an -easel. “Good morning, little dryads,” she said, with a pleasant smile. -“You see I am painting that oak-tree on the hill-top. I was wishing for -a dryad to appear, and lo, there you were! Now, here you go upon the -canvas!”</p> -<p>“Oh, how beautiful!” Eva exclaimed, as she looked at the picture of the -hill-top and the gnarled oak and the wide, sunny skies. “If I could -paint like that I should be so happy.”</p> -<p>The artist looked at the girl with a bright smile. “Perhaps you could if -you tried,” she said. “Have you done any sketching?”</p> -<p>“No,” Eva replied. “I have not had any chance.”</p> -<p>“I believe that you might have talent,” the artist said pleasantly. “I -am Madge Peterson, from the city. My young brother and I are spending a -fortnight at Little Bear Lake, and if you two dryads will go down to the -inn with me, I’ll get my things and we’ll go sketching. How would you -like that?”</p> -<p>“We’d love it!” Adele exclaimed, glad to have pleasant things happening, -for she did so want this to be the happiest weekend of Eva’s whole life.</p> -<p>Soon the easel and paints were packed and Madge Peterson, who was little -more than a girl herself, having just had her eighteenth birthday, -beamed on her two new friends as she said, “Come now, little dryads; we -will start on our downward way.”</p> -<p>“Oh,” exclaimed Adele, “I forgot something!”</p> -<p>“What?” asked Madge, looking up brightly.</p> -<p>“My manners,” Adele laughingly replied. “Miss Peterson, I never thought -to tell you what our names are.”</p> -<p>“Why, yes you did,” Madge replied gayly. “You are Dryad Oakleaf and your -friend is Dryad Fern.”</p> -<p>“Oh, but we change back to girls when we leave the oak-trees,” Adele -said, as she began to braid her wavy brown hair, while Eva did the same -to her golden locks.</p> -<p>“It’s a pity,” said Madge, who thought that she had never before met two -lovelier girls.</p> -<p>“There!” Adele exclaimed when their hats were on. “Now, Miss Madge -Peterson, from the city, permit me to introduce to you my friend, Eva -Dearman, and myself, Adele Doring, from Sunnyside.”</p> -<p>“I am delighted to meet you,” Madge laughingly declared.</p> -<p>The path they were following was rounding the hill, and suddenly Eva -stood still with an exclamation of joy.</p> -<p>“Adele,” she cried, “I didn’t know that there was such a lovely little -lake on the other side of Lookout Hill. I have never been in this -direction since I came to the Home.”</p> -<p>Poor Eva, suddenly realizing what she had said, blushed crimson, and -then she hurriedly explained. “Oh, Miss Peterson, I’m just a girl from -an Orphans’ Home, whom Adele is befriending, out of pity, I guess.”</p> -<p>“How can you say such a thing, Eva Dearman!” Adele exclaimed, with -flashing eyes, as she put her arm around her friend. “I love you just as -much as I do any of the Sunny Six, and my mother says that it doesn’t -matter what clothes we wear or what house we live in; it’s what we are -that counts.”</p> -<p>“That is indeed true,” Madge Peterson said kindly. “You are a princess -among girls, Eva, and a princess is no less royal because, for a time, -she is kept in a dungeon.” Then, to change their thought, Madge -exclaimed: “See that sail-boat rounding Pine Island! There’s a merry -breeze down there; you can tell by the ripple on the water. Why, -whatever has happened? The sail-boat has tipped over. Come, let us -hasten down to the shore and see if we can help.”</p> -<p>Hurriedly they scrambled through the berry-bushes to the edge of the -lake. The up-turned sail-boat was drifting toward them, and a -good-looking lad dressed in white was calmly sitting on the side of it.</p> -<p>“I declare if that isn’t my brother, Everett,” laughed Madge. Then, -making a funnel of her hands, she called, “Ship ahoy!”</p> -<p>The lad, looking toward them, recognized his sister with a joyous shout, -and, leaping into the water, he swam ashore and soon stood before them, -dripping wet.</p> -<p>“Miss Doring and Miss Dearman,” exclaimed Madge mischievously, “may I -present to you my young brother, Everett? If I had not claimed him, you -might have mistaken him for a white water-rat, if such a creature -exists.”</p> -<p>Everett made a deep bow as he gayly cried, “Young ladies, may I take you -for a sail? My boat will be in directly.”</p> -<p>“You may row us out to Pine Island in about half an hour,” Madge -declared, “and now we’ll leave you to your fate.”</p> -<p>“My brother is just learning to sail a boat,” she explained, as she led -the girls toward Little Bear Inn.</p> -<p>“What pretty gardens!” Eva said. “And, oh, what a picturesque, rambling -old house!”</p> -<p>The inn was built of rough logs, and all about it stood great old -pine-trees, through which the breeze was murmuring.</p> -<p>“I do love pine-trees,” Adele exclaimed. “There’s something so restful -about them.”</p> -<p>“I like them, too,” Madge said, as she led the girls across the wide -veranda, on which were rustic chairs and tables and green bowls filled -with ferns and wild flowers.</p> -<p>Eva thought that she had never seen anything more attractive than the -big cool room which they next entered. There were heavy beams overhead, -and the furniture was green willow, comfortably upholstered in dark red. -There were antlers on the wall, and pictures of deer drinking at the -edge of the lake.</p> -<p>“Do look!” Eva exclaimed. “Here is a picture of the darlingest little -bear. Oh, Miss Peterson, was the lake named after him, do you suppose?”</p> -<p>“So they say,” Madge replied. “There is a story about it, which as yet I -have not heard.”</p> -<p>Madge excused herself and went to her own room to put away her easel and -paints and to get her sketching materials. A moment later she returned -with shining eyes. “Little dryads,” she said, “I have a beautiful plan. -You don’t have to hurry back, do you?”</p> -<p>“Not if I can let mother know where we are,” Adele replied. “She will be -expecting us home about noon, and I do not want her to be worried. We -left so early that I haven’t seen her to-day.”</p> -<p>Madge Peterson pointed toward a table in the far corner of the room as -she laughingly declared, “Yonder is the modern Mercury, who will gladly -carry a message to your mother.”</p> -<p>“Good!” exclaimed Adele when she saw the telephone. “But, Miss Peterson, -you have not told me what I am to say to my mother.”</p> -<p>“Ask her if you may stay to lunch with me and spend the afternoon,” -Madge replied.</p> -<p>“Oh, how nice that will be,” Adele said. “And I am sure that Adorable -Mumsie will say Yes.”</p> -<p>She was quite right. Mrs. Doring, knowing that she could rely upon -Adele’s good judgment, readily granted the permission desired.</p> -<p>“I’m so glad,” Madge Peterson said gayly. “Now I’ll hie me kitchenward -and have a basket filled with good things to eat. Then we’ll hunt up -brother Everett, who is a much better oarsman than sailor, and he will -row us out to that lovely Pine Island. It’s just an enchanting place for -a picnic-lunch, and there are such pretty things to sketch.”</p> -<p>The two girls were delighted with this plan, and they little dreamed of -the exciting adventures they were to have before they returned.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXIV' title='XIV: Pine Island'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER FOURTEEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>PINE ISLAND</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>Half an hour later the merry trio wended their way again toward the -lake. Eva and Adele were carrying a well-laden basket between them, -while Madge carried the box of sketching materials. As they neared the -boat-house, they beheld Everett, neatly clad in a dry suit of white -flannels. By the side of the dock was moored a wide, comfortable-looking -boat.</p> -<p>The youth saluted them as they neared the lake, and then sprang to take -the basket from the girls. This he stowed in the stern as he exclaimed, -“Oh, sister of mine, I do hope that yon wicker receptacle contains about -one hundred pies and two hundred doughnuts, a dozen boiled lobsters, -and—”</p> -<p>“You may be sure that it doesn’t,” his sister interrupted, “but, to tell -you the truth, I am as ignorant of its contents as you are. Ching Ling, -the kindly Chinese gentleman who presides over the kitchen at the inn, -filled it for me, and as yet I haven’t peeped under the cover.”</p> -<p>“Oh-h!” groaned Everett in pretended dismay. “What if Chingaling gave us -fried-mouse sandwiches and—”</p> -<p>“Everett Peterson! We’ll leave you behind if you make any more such -terrible suggestions,” Madge threatened.</p> -<p>“Well, that’s what Chinese children eat in their native land, isn’t it?” -laughed Everett. “And as for leaving me behind, I’m pretty sure that you -won’t do that, as I do not believe that any of you know how to row.”</p> -<p>“I do, a little,” Eva replied, as Everett unfastened the boat. A few -strong, swift strokes sent the craft dancing out on the sunny blue lake. -Eva, with shining eyes, looked happily about her. Madge and Adele -visited, while Everett, with long strokes, sent the little craft over -the sparkling water, and soon the keel grated on the sandy beach of the -prettiest island imaginable. It seemed dense with pine trees where they -had landed, but at the other end they beheld a rocky point. They had -entered a quiet little cove, and, with Everett’s assistance, the girls -were soon climbing over the bow and then the boat was drawn high on the -sand.</p> -<p>“Oh! Oh!” Eva exclaimed to Adele, as she caught her friend’s hand. -“Isn’t this the prettiest place! Adele, pinch me, will you, and see if I -am really myself. It doesn’t seem possible that only yesterday I was an -Orphans’ Home girl. To-day I feel like—like Cleopatra, or somebody rich -and luxurious.”</p> -<p>“Please don’t feel like Cleopatra,” laughed Madge, who had heard the -last part of the sentence. “I’d much rather go a-picnicking with Dryad -Fern than with that historical lady, if it’s all the same to you. Come -now, let’s select our banquet-hall, for my small brother declares that -he will turn cannibal and eat us if we do not soon spread the viands.”</p> -<p>“Look! There’s the prettiest place under those two pines that seem to be -twins,” Adele exclaimed.</p> -<p>“True enough!” said Madge. “And the ground is covered with dry -pine-needles.” Then, turning to her brother, she gayly called, “My good -Man Friday, bring the basket and follow us.”</p> -<p>Everett didn’t much care what he was called, as long as he was being -called to a feast, and so with several long strides he reached the place -ahead of the girls.</p> -<p>“Yum! Yum!” he said as he placed the basket on the ground. “Please do -hurry and give me some.”</p> -<p>“Isn’t it fun not to know what is in the basket!” Adele exclaimed, as -Madge knelt down and took off the red table-cloth which covered the top.</p> -<p>“A bit of color to enliven the scenery,” Everett said, as he helped Eva -spread the cloth on the ground.</p> -<p>“Now,” Madge exclaimed mysteriously, “within our basket are four square -boxes, one apiece. I’ll give you the biggest one, Everett, even if it -isn’t manners.”</p> -<p>“Thanks for your generosity,” Everett exclaimed. “I shall eat every -crumb which this box contains.”</p> -<p>“Perhaps it’s something which doesn’t crumble,” Adele suggested.</p> -<p>Everett lifted the cover just a crack and peeped under.</p> -<p>“Ha!” he exclaimed mysteriously. “My fondest hopes are realized. To -think that I may have the contents of this box all for myself.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Everett, you are so provoking!” Madge cried. “Do let us see what is -in it.”</p> -<p>“Very well,” Everett replied. “You may have a look and a sniff if you -like, but nary a bite, for there’s just enough here for me.”</p> -<p>The curious girls peered into the box which Everett held out, and Madge -joyously exclaimed, “Oh, wasn’t Ching Ling just a dear. He has given us -four fried chickens,—one apiece. Here are some wooden plates. Everett, -you may have the biggest bird, for I do suppose that you are the -hungriest, having been for a sail and an unexpected swim this morning. -Now, Adele, here’s a box for you, and one for Eva.”</p> -<p>“Lettuce sandwiches!” Adele announced when she had removed the cover.</p> -<p>“Olives and pickles!” Eva said gleefully when she peered in her box.</p> -<p>“Olives!” sang out Adele. “I just adore them.”</p> -<p>“Woe is me!” moaned Everett. “How I wish that I had been born an olive!”</p> -<p>“Everett, do behave yourself and bring us a bucket of fresh water,” -Madge commanded.</p> -<p>Soon the feast was spread and the tin cups filled with sparkling water, -and Everett’s nonsense was stilled only because he was so busy gnawing -at the chicken.</p> -<p>When nothing was left but crumbs and bones, Everett exclaimed -tragically, “Sister, can it be that Chingaling forgot the dessert?”</p> -<p>“Why, there must be dessert of some kind, somewhere,” Madge said as she -looked about. “Oho!” she added brightly. “Here is the fourth box. I -forgot to open it.”</p> -<p>“Do not keep me in suspense,” Everett cried. “Is it, can it be, the one -hundred oozy pies?”</p> -<p>“No,” Madge replied, as she took from the box a chocolate cake with -thick frosting.</p> -<p>“Ah, well,” said Everett resignedly. “Deeply as I regret the loss of the -one hundred pies, I will condescend to accept a piece of chocolate cake. -I did not say a crumb,” he added, as Madge handed him a slice.</p> -<p>At length the merry meal was over, and the things cleared away. Then -Madge exclaimed, “Now, Everett, you and Adele may explore the island if -you wish, for Eva and I are going to sketch.”</p> -<p>“Come, fair maid!” Everett exclaimed. “We’ll pretend this is a South Sea -Island and that we are about to have an exciting adventure.”</p> -<p>That they truly were to have an exciting adventure, they little dreamed.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXV' title='XV: An Exciting Adventure'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER FIFTEEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>AN EXCITING ADVENTURE</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p class='poetry'> -“On this little island are pine-trees green.<br /> -A nicer little island, I’m sure was never seen,<br /> -  With a hi-hi-hi, and a ho-ho-ho!<br /> -There may be cannibals lurking about;<br /> -There are some snakes in the rocks, no doubt;<br /> -But if there are, we will scare them out,<br /> -  We merry explorers, ho!”<br /> -</p> -<p>Everett shouted, as he and Adele started to explore the pretty Pine -Island.</p> -<p>“The snakes are more apt to scare us out,” Adele said laughingly, when -the lad paused for breath.</p> -<p>Meanwhile Madge selected a spot with a view of the rocky point. One -little pine-tree, bent by the wind, stood on the top. Eva, who had -longed to learn to draw and paint, and who had covered many a page with -imaginary pictures of fairies and elves, was eagerly waiting for her -first lesson. Madge gave her a drawing-board on which a piece of paper -was fastened with thumb-tacks, and then she said, “Now, Dryad Fern, you -lean back against this stump and sketch for me that pine-tree on the top -of yonder rocks.”</p> -<p>Then Madge made herself comfortable a short distance away and continued -to work on a sketch which she had started the day before.</p> -<p>Adele and Everett, exploring the island, were nearing the upper end, -where the ground was rougher and the underbrush more dense.</p> -<p>Thinking to take a short cut to the rocky point, they found themselves -deep in a briery tangle of bushes.</p> -<p>“I hope you won’t think that I’m overly scary,” Adele said, as she stood -still, “but I don’t like to walk where I can’t see the ground, for I -might step on a snake.”</p> -<p>“Not pleasant to contemplate,” Everett agreed. “But if you will follow -close after me, I’ll step on him first, and—”</p> -<p>“Hark!” Adele whispered. “I heard a noise in those bushes just ahead of -us.”</p> -<p>“So did I,” said Everett softly. “And, what is more, I saw a -strange-looking creature that was trying to slink away. It walked like a -man and yet looked like a bear. I am certainly puzzled to know what it -can mean, for I am sure that no one lives on this island. If you will -stand still here, I will peer over those rocks and see if the creature -is there.”</p> -<p>Adele, though usually fearless, could feel her heart beating as she -stood waiting, while Everett crept, oh, so still, toward the point of -rocks. Suddenly he heard a digging noise which came from behind a -bowlder. Stealing toward it, he cautiously peered over and beheld a -sight which made even his brave heart beat quicker. A long-haired man, -who was dressed in a bear’s skin, was digging in the ground among the -rocks with feverish haste.</p> -<p>Suddenly he leaped up into the air, giving animal-like cries of joy. -Then out of the hole which he had dug he lifted an iron box, which -Everett could see was full of something which glittered.</p> -<p>“I must get the girls away from here at once,” Everett thought, as he -stole back to Adele. To her he said hurriedly, “The man is evidently a -miser who lives in this wild end of the island.”</p> -<p>Then, as they turned to go back to the place where they had left the -others, he added, “Do you know there is something very strange about -this? Camping parties are continually coming to Pine Island, and if -there were a wild man living here, he would surely be seen by others and -the fact become known.”</p> -<p>“That is true,” said Adele. “Then what do you think it may be?”</p> -<p>“I honestly don’t know,” Everett replied; “but having a little of the -Sherlock Holmes instinct, I don’t believe that it is just what it -seems.”</p> -<p>“Hark!” Adele cried, clutching Everett’s arm. “What was that?”</p> -<p>“It was the report of a gun, and there is another and another! Adele, -this is certainly mysterious,” Everett said. “I am going to ferret it -out. Will you go back to the girls?”</p> -<p>“I would like to go with you,” Adele replied.</p> -<p>“Then come,” the boy said. “We will creep along the shore and approach -the point of rocks from this side.”</p> -<p>The firing had ceased, and there was no noise save the murmuring of the -wind in the pines.</p> -<p>Everett led the way up the rocks and Adele followed. Suddenly, as they -rounded a huge bowlder, Everett stopped and pointed ahead of them. -“Look! There is a cave!” he whispered. “This is evidently where the wild -man lives.”</p> -<p>But Adele’s gaze was fastened to the point of rocks beyond. Suddenly she -burst into a merry peal of laughter.</p> -<p>Everett was indeed puzzled. “Adele,” he exclaimed, “why do you laugh?”</p> -<p>“Do you see the flag which is flying on yonder rocks?” she asked.</p> -<p>“Whew!” Everett whistled. “Why, that’s a black flag with a skull and -crossbones. Surely the days of pirates are long since passed.”</p> -<p>“You are wrong there,” Adele replied, no longer afraid, but desiring -further to mystify the city lad. “Follow me and I will show you the -pirates.”</p> -<p>The girl now took the lead, and over the rocks she clambered. Down on -the other side was a sheltered cove. Adele peered over and then silently -she beckoned Everett to come closer.</p> -<p>The lad’s alarm was changed to amusement when he saw, on the shore -below, six boys dressed as pirates, with bright handkerchiefs about -their heads. One or two of them had earrings hanging from their ears, -and each one had a belt containing a knife and a cutlass and a pistol. -They were sitting in a circle around a camp-fire, and the two silent -listeners could hear clearly every word that was spoken.</p> -<p>One pirate was talking excitedly. “Shiver my timbers!” he said. “At last -we have found what we came for. You remember Ben Gunn, who was left on -this deserted island three years ago? Well, this minute I sighted the -old sea-dog, hairy and almost bent double, but, dash my buttons, men, if -he hasn’t found that treasure that we’ve sailed the seas to get.”</p> -<p>Then up rose Pirate the Terrible, and in a roaring voice he issued an -order: “Capture the black-hearted scoundrel at once and bring him to me. -I’ll cut him limb from limb and show him no mercy unless he hands over -the treasure.”</p> -<p>Then, waving their knives in the air, the five other pirates leaped -around the rocks, returning a moment later with the wild man securely -tied with ropes.</p> -<p>“Yo-ho!” roared Pirate the Terrible. “So you are Ben Gunn. Three years -you have lived alone on Treasure Island. What did you live on, you -black-hearted scoundrel?”</p> -<p>“Goat meat and such,” Ben Gunn replied, looking about wildly.</p> -<p>“And what have you been doing?” roared Pirate the Terrible.</p> -<p>“Digging for the buried treasure, and, dash my buttons, I have found it, -and we’ll all share equal if you’ll take me away with you on your ship,” -the wild man cried eagerly.</p> -<p>“Old Sea-Dog,” Pirate the Terrible replied, “you have saved us many -days’ digging, and so we’ll share equal and take you off on the good -ship <i>Hispaniola</i>.”</p> -<p>Then, to the amusement of the onlookers, the pirates and the wild man -began to caper about the fire and sing:</p> -<p class='poetry'> -“Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest.<br /> -Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum!”<br /> -</p> -<p>Adele had risen and was stealing away. Everett followed her, glad indeed -that their scary adventure had ended in so harmless a manner.</p> -<p>“Do you know those boys who were playing pirates?” he asked, when they -were again on the shore and well out of hearing.</p> -<p>“I do, indeed,” Adele laughingly replied. “I have the honor of being the -sister of Pirate the Terrible, but just at first I was certainly -scared.”</p> -<p>As they talked, they approached the spot where they had left the others.</p> -<p>“More mystery!” Everett cried. “The girls are not here and the boat is -gone.”</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXVI' title='XVI: More Mystery'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER SIXTEEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>MORE MYSTERY</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>While Adele and Everett had been exploring the island, Madge Peterson -and Eva had been comfortably seated under the pine-trees, sketching the -point of rocks. At first Eva had felt shy and embarrassed, but when she -found that Madge was not watching her, she lost her self-consciousness -and began to draw, and when the sketch was finished she laughingly -exclaimed, “I really ought not to show it to you. I’m afraid I never -shall make an artist.”</p> -<p>“Indeed you will,” Madge replied brightly. “You have natural talent, and -now I have a beautiful plan to suggest. Have you a guardian or any one -especially interested in you?”</p> -<p>Eva shook her head sadly. “No one,” she replied simply.</p> -<p>“Then the matron of the Orphanage is the one whom I must ask if I wish -to obtain permission for you to do something, is she not?” Madge -questioned.</p> -<p>“Yes, Mrs. Friend is the only mother I have, but she is truly kind. -Every one is kind. Adele has been just like a sister, and now you—”</p> -<p>“I hope that you will let me be your friend,” Madge Peterson said. “I -sincerely believe that you have a talent for drawing which ought to be -cultivated, and if Mrs. Friend is willing I would like you to come to -the city every Saturday morning and attend the Art Institute.”</p> -<p>“Miss Peterson!” Eva cried, with glowing eyes. “How wonderful, wonderful -that would be!”</p> -<p>“We’ll have beautiful times,” Madge exclaimed, “and I feel sure that -Adele has a talent which she, too, would like to cultivate, and you -could come together.”</p> -<p>“Adele writes verses,” Eva exclaimed joyously. “She can even make up -rhymes while she is talking, and—”</p> -<p>“Beg pardon, miss,” a strange voice interrupted. “Would you loan me your -boat for half a minute? Mine broke loose and is drifting out into the -lake. I’d be back with both of them in no time, and be ever so much -obliged.”</p> -<p>Madge, looking up, saw before her a weather-browned, kindly-faced -fisherman, and so she replied pleasantly, “Yes, do take the boat. We -will not need it for half an hour at least.”</p> -<p>Then, rising, she said to Eva, “Now, Dryad Fern, let us wander about a -bit. I want to show you a pretty view from the other side of the -island.”</p> -<p>And so it chanced a few moments later, when Adele and Everett arrived on -the scene, they could find neither the girls nor the row-boat.</p> -<p>“Well, this is strange!” Everett exclaimed. “But I believe that it will -turn out to be as harmless a mystery as the other.”</p> -<p>“Hark!” Adele said. “I hear the girls calling, and there they come now.”</p> -<p>“Madge, what has become of our boat?” Everett inquired, and Madge, for -answer, pointed out toward the lake, where Everett saw two boats -approaching the shore. A fisherman was rowing a rather rough-looking -craft and towing their own. Madge explained how it had happened, and the -lad went down to the water’s edge to assist at the landing.</p> -<p>“Thank ye,” said the fisherman, as he tossed the painter of the little -craft to Everett. “Strangers from the city, I take it,” he added, as he -looked at the youth’s white flannel suit, with a twinkle under his -shaggy eyebrows. “What would ye think now, if ye’d lived on Little Bear -Lake, as I have, for upward of fifteen year, and not been away from it?”</p> -<p>“Oh, then you must know the story of the Little Bear!” Eva exclaimed -eagerly. “We saw a picture of him over at the inn.”</p> -<p>“Know the story? I should say I do! Why, little gal, that bear was a -good friend of mine and the Kid’s. If ye’ve time to row over to my -shack, I’ll show ye Little Bear’s skin and tell ye the tale about him. I -live in that clump of trees on the mainland yonder.”</p> -<p>“We’d love to go,” Madge replied.</p> -<p>“All aboard!” Everett called, and soon the two boats were crossing the -lake.</p> -<p>In a grove of pine-trees the rude shack stood. A three-legged stool was -in front of the door through which the party entered. There was very -little furniture in the one room, only things that were absolutely -necessary, and those were homemade, it was plain to see. Over a rustic -bed an Indian blanket was thrown. Three-legged stools, a table, and a -stove completed the furnishings.</p> -<p>“I cook on a camp-fire mostly,” the fisherman said. “Stoves are too -civilized for the like o’ me, but when it’s winter that stove comes into -its own. Many a blustery night Little Bear and I would come in chilled -to the bone, and we’d make a crackling fire in that rusty old stove, and -glad we were to have it, I kin tell ye!”</p> -<p>“Oh!” cried Eva. “Did Little Bear live right here with you? Weren’t you -afraid of him? I thought bears were ferocious and ate people up.”</p> -<p>“Well,” said the old fisherman, “I s’pose there are ferocious ones, -maybe, but to my thinking there’s no creature more good-natured and -kindly-intentioned than a bear. He won’t fight a man unless he sees that -the man means to harm him, and the bear’s in the right to fight then, I -should say.”</p> -<p>A brown bear-skin was nailed on the wall of the shack. Smoothing the -rough fur, the old man said tenderly, “And this here skin is all that’s -left now of Little Bear. Sit down, and I’ll tell ye the story.”</p> -<p>“Let’s go outdoors under the pines,” Madge suggested, and so out they -went. The weather-tanned old man sat on the three-legged stool, and the -four young people made themselves comfortable on the soft pine-needles -which formed a thick carpet under the trees.</p> -<p>“Many years ago,” the fisherman began, “no white men lived on this -lake,—just Injuns and bear and deer. But one summer a lumber-camp was -started where the inn stands to-day, and upwards of twenty white men, -armed with axes and guns and knives, built log huts about and began to -live in them. The lake shore in those days was covered with great -pine-trees, and the concern that owned them wanted them cut down for -lumber, but the Injuns had a notion that they owned those pine woods -themselves, and many a hard fight there was between the reds and the -whites, but the guns beat the arrows in the end, and the Injuns moved -away farther north. Bear and deer were thick in those days, and the -lumbermen had plenty to eat and all the fish they wanted when they took -time to catch them. After a while other white men came and started -sheep-raising and farming. They were always big, husky men, who were -used to roughin’ it, but one day a covered wagon arrived, and in it was -a man and a woman and a baby.</p> -<p>“The man looked pale and sick-like. He’d come to the woods for his -health, he said. He offered the wood-cutters all the money he had if -they would give food to his wife and child. He himself wasn’t long for -this earth, he said, and he was right, for he died that night.</p> -<p>“Those rough men were sorry enough for the woman, and they made her as -comfortable as they could. They let her have one of the huts to live in. -She tried to pick up strength for the child’s sake, but she just -couldn’t do it, and a week later she went to join her man. Then there -was that baby boy left in the lumber-camp. The rough men didn’t know -what to do with the kid. Some were for sending him to the nearest -settlement, ten miles away, but one of them had had a kid of his own -once, and he said he’d look out for the young one, so, after that, the -men called Jock Henderson the kid’s foster-father.</p> -<p>“I’m slow coming to the bear, maybe ye think, for it’s my way to begin -at the beginnin’, but prick up yer ears, for the bear is soon coming.</p> -<p>“Kid Henderson, as they called the baby, was a jolly little fellow, and -when the men came home from their work, he toddled around and teased to -be tossed up into the air, so one big man and then another would bounce -the Kid, and how he would squeal and laugh! Somehow or other, those -rough men kept things tidier after that, for having a Kid around made it -seem more like home. And, too, they were careful how they talked,—never -said a hard word in that baby’s hearing. Truth was, Kid Henderson had -crept right into the hearts of those rough lumbermen, and, though not -one would have said it, they all loved him like he was their own. That’s -why they was so frantic-like when the Kid was stolen. Did the Injuns -steal him? Well, wait and you shall hear.</p> -<p>“As I said, the men had all the deer and bear and fish they wanted to -eat, but there was one Irishman, Pat Mahoney, who had a hankering for -bacon, and bacon he was going to have, he said, if he took a week off to -get it. The long and the short of it was that Pat built a pig-pen out of -logs, and then he rode to the nearest settlement and came back with a -litter of little squealing pigs that were just old enough to get on -without the sow. Of course that was a good ways from having bacon, but -Pat said those porkers would be good to eat by winter, and, as it was -then early spring, the men were willing to believe him. Kid Henderson -went wild over those little pigs, and if he had been let, he would have -spent all his time in the pen, rolling about and playing with them. And -now here comes the bear, not Little Bear, I’ll agree, for it was a huge, -big bear that came prowling around the lumber-camp one night, and, -smelling pork, he calmly reached over the fence and carried off one of -the little pigs. Pat Mahoney was mad, I kin tell ye. He set a trap for -old Bruin, but no use, and the next night another little pig was -missing.</p> -<p>“Then Pat decided to set up and watch and shoot the intruder when he -came prowling around, but something happened before night which made all -the men forget about the pigs.</p> -<p>“They always put the Kid in the main hut and barred the door on the -outside when they went away to the woods to work, but at noon Jock -Henderson would ride back and get the Kid’s lunch and put him to bed for -his afternoon nap. The Kid was used to being left alone and he didn’t -make a fuss,—just played around on the floor with the rough toys the men -had made for him.</p> -<p>“Well, the noon of the day after the second pig had been stolen, Jock -Henderson went home the same as usual, but when he got near, he saw that -the hut-door was standing wide open. This was curious, being as the men -had barred it on the outside so’s the Kid nowise could open it.</p> -<p>“Jock sprang into the hut and looked all around. The Kid wasn’t there! -‘Injuns!’ Jock thought on the instant, but his heart went cold when he -saw what the tracks really was. Not Injuns. No, sir; they war -bear-tracks! Looked as though a big bear had stood up to scratch his -back on the rough bark of that door and had pushed off the bar. Then, of -course, the door had opened and Jock Henderson knew the rest. The big -bear had gone off with the little Kid, just as it had with the pigs.</p> -<p>“Jock leaped on his horse and followed the bear-tracks. There’d been a -rain the night before and the tracks was easy to find. They led up into -the hills. Jock knew he was running an awful risk, going right up into -the bear’s den, especially if it was a mother-bear with young; but Jock -didn’t care anything about his own life if he could only save the Kid. -He tied his horse in a pine wood because most horses won’t go anywhere -near a bear, and then, taking his gun, he started through the brush and -slowly made his way up the hill.</p> -<p>“He lost the bear-tracks when the ground became rocky, and he was just -going to change his course when he heard a low growl. Instantly Jock -whirled in that direction, and he saw a huge bear rearing up to its full -height and ready to attack him. There were no trees around, and Jock -knew that his only safety lay in hitting the bear’s heart. If he missed, -the enraged critter would plunge on him and tear him to pieces.</p> -<p>“Jock Henderson was a good shot, but his nerve was pretty much shaken. -He took aim and fired. The bear stood so still for a second that Jock -feared he had missed it entirely, but in another moment the big fellow -fell in a heap on the ground.</p> -<p>“Then Jock looked about for some sign of the little Kid, but he didn’t -find any. Maybe he’d come too late, he was just thinking, when suddenly -he saw something which brought tears of joy into his eyes. He had -rounded a heap of rocks, and there, in the doorway of a cave, lay the -Kid, with his head on the woolly back of a little brown bear, and they -were both sound asleep. The old mother-bear had spared the life of the -little child, as bears often do, and a feeling of tenderness came into -Jock’s heart for the poor mother-bear, but of course he had to kill her -to save his own life.</p> -<p>“Then the lumberman took a strap from around his waist and he made a -muzzle, which he put over the nose of the sleeping cub. Then he lifted -the boy on one arm and took the tiny cub under the other, and down the -hill he went. The small bear was soon awake and struggling for its -freedom. Then the Kid woke up, and finding he was safe in his -foster-father’s arms, he said: ‘Nice bear took Kiddie. Nice bear didn’t -hurt Kiddie.’</p> -<p>“Meanwhile the other men wondered why Jock did not return to the woods -that afternoon, and they was all anxious and watching for him when he -appeared with the Kid and the little cub bear. When they heard the -story, many an eye was wet, and the Kid had to tell over and over how -the nice bear took him, but ‘nice bear didn’t hurt Kiddie,’ he would -always say with that winnin’ smile of his.</p> -<p>“Right then and there the men made up their minds that there wouldn’t -anything get another chance to steal their Kid, and after that they -never left him alone again. If it was fair weather, he was taken to the -camp, and he liked nothing better; while in bad weather the men took -turns staying behind and lookin’ after him, and so the years passed and -the little boy and bear grew up together. Then something happened,” said -the old man with a far-away look in his eyes. “Well, like as not it was -best that it did.”</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXVII' title='XVII: The Little Bear'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER SEVENTEEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE LITTLE BEAR</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>“What was it that happened?” the listeners asked eagerly.</p> -<p>“Well, if ye’re not tired of the story,” the old fisherman said, “I’ll -tell ye the rest of it. The men had decided that since the mother-bear -had been so good to their Kid, they’d be good to her little cub, so they -adopted him, and the bear and the Kid grew up together like two -brothers.</p> -<p>“Little Bear was soon as tame as a puppy, and though he grew some, he -never became as big as his mother. Little Bear he was always called, and -how he did love the Kid! When the boy was seven years old, the men put -together and bought him a small horse and a rifle, but wherever he went, -Little Bear ambled after him.</p> -<p>“The men had built a log raft, which they pushed about with poles, and, -when the lake was calm, often the Kid and the bear would sit on the -raft, and the boy would fish. Sometimes the Kid would catch a fish that -wasn’t good to eat. However, Little Bear wasn’t as particular as folks, -but he wouldn’t touch a fish until the Kid tossed it over to him and -called, ‘Little Bear, here’s a fish for ye!’ Then he would snap it and -gobble it up in a hurry.</p> -<p>“Kiddie never had any other playmate except just Little Bear, and he -never seemed to want any. Nights after grub, when the men were all -sitting around, swapping yarns and smoking, Little Bear would curl up on -the ground and the Kid would lie there with his head on the bear’s back. -How the Kid loved to hear their yarns, and the men made them pretty -exciting, just to amuse him.</p> -<p>“That winter a man came to the camp with a fiddle. Then ’twas that the -fun began. The bear took to music like a duck to water, and he just -couldn’t lie still while that fiddle was being played. He up on his -hind-legs and galloped about like he was trying to dance. That gave the -Kid the idea of teaching Little Bear to do tricks, and he learned them -easy. Sometimes the Kid would take hold of Little Bear’s paws while the -fiddle was being played, and they would both dance about, and how the -men would shout to see them! Those were happy evenings in the -lumber-camp, happy for the men and for the Kid and the Little Bear. A -fine lad the boy had grown to be,—tall and slim, with frank blue eyes -looking straight at you out of that handsome, weather-tanned face of -his,—and not a bad word did he know, and that was saying a good deal, -bein’ as he was raised in a lumber-camp with rough men. True, Kid hadn’t -any learnin’ ’cept what he’d picked up watchin’ and studyin’ nature’s -ways, that is, he didn’t have any till Fiddler Fritz came; he taught him -to read out of a book which he always lugged around in his pocket. -Poems, he called it,—stories of knights and ladies. Soon the Kid could -read them aloud, but Jock never saw no sense in the story, but he was -powerful proud because his Kid could read.</p> -<p>“One evening Fiddler Fritz sat smoking, thoughtful-like, and all of a -sudden he said: ‘Jock Henderson, unless I miss my guess, that Kid of -yourn comes of a mighty good family. Maybe ye ought to be looking them -up. Maybe ye’re keeping the Kid from getting a good education and a -start in life.’</p> -<p>“Jock Henderson’s heart turned cold inside of him. He’d thought the same -plenty of times, but he couldn’t bear to part with the Kid. Jock saw -that Fiddler Fritz was expecting an answer, and so he said: ‘The Kid’s -mother was a lady; anybody could see that. She only lived a week after -her man died, but she wrote a letter to some brother she had who was -rich, she said. He’d been angry with her for marrying, and so, maybe, -that’s why he never answered her letter. Anyhow, he never did. I mailed -it myself the day after the woman died, and I wrote on the envelope that -we’d keep the child till called for, so I guess nobody’s a better right -to keep the Kid than I have.’</p> -<p>“Now, just as Jock Henderson finished speaking, there came a rap on the -door, and Jock said, the minute he heard it, he as good as <i>knew</i> that -it was somebody come to take his Kid away. It had to be a stranger -anyhow, for nobody living in those parts stopped to rap.</p> -<p>“Jock could hardly open the door, his hand shook so. There stood a tall, -gray-haired man, and by his clothes Jock knew he was from the city. Near -by another man held the bridles of two horses.</p> -<p>“‘How do ye do, sir,’ the stranger said pleasantly. ‘I have been abroad -for many years, and on my return, last week, I found this letter in my -desk. Can ye explain it to me?’</p> -<p>“It was the letter Jock had mailed the day after the boy’s mother had -died.</p> -<p>“‘Are ye the Kid’s uncle, then?’ Jock asked, and his voice trembled.</p> -<p>“‘I am the brother of the woman who wrote that letter,’ the man replied. -‘If she had a son, I would like to see him.’</p> -<p>“Jock looked down toward the lake. He knew that the Kid had gone walking -along the shore, as he often did at sunset, with Little Bear close at -his heels.</p> -<p>“‘There he comes now,’ Jock said, as he pointed. And the man, turning, -saw a graceful, bare-headed and bare-legged boy leaping along just for -the joy of it, while Little Bear, who was full-grown by then, was -lumbering along, trying to keep up with him.</p> -<p>“‘I beat ye, Little Bear!’ the boy cried; and then, seeing that there -were strangers in front of the shack, he stood still and put one arm -about the bear’s neck.</p> -<p>“The strange man seemed to choke up like. Probably he had been powerful -fond of his sister before he got angry at her. At any rate, he went -toward the boy and said, ‘My lad, I am your mother’s brother; and so I -am your uncle.’</p> -<p>“Jock feared that, since the boy wasn’t brought up to meet strangers, he -might act shy-like, but blood tells, and the Kid stepped up with his -frank smile and held out his hand as he said, ‘I thought, sir, that you -might come to see me some day.’</p> -<p>“‘I’ve come to take you home with me, my lad,’ the stranger said. But -the Kid looked up quickly, as he replied: ‘Why, sir, I don’t believe -that Jock Henderson could spare me. He’s been all the father I’ve ever -had, sir.’ And then, to Jock’s delight, the boy ran to the rough old man -and caught hold of his hard knotted hand and held it tight.</p> -<p>“‘Then it’s you I have to thank for making my sister’s child into such a -fine, manly lad, as I can see at one glance that he is,’ the stranger -exclaimed. ‘I won’t take him away from ye, entirely, Jock Henderson, -that I will not. He shall go to the city for his schooling, but it’s -only ten miles away, and every weekend he can come riding back to visit -ye. How would that do, my lad?’</p> -<p>“But it was Jock Henderson who answered. ‘That will be a first-rate -plan, Kid,’ he said. ‘I’ve been wanting you to get an education, and all -the week I’ll be waiting for Saturday to come, and so will Little Bear -here. He’ll be as lonesome as I’ll be, won’t ye, Little Bear?’ Jock -asked, trying to be cheerful-like.</p> -<p>“And that is what happened. The next day the Kid rode away on his own -small horse, which had been his gift one Christmas from all the men. -Lightning, the Kid called him, on account of his speed, and he loved him -next to Little Bear.</p> -<p>“That was five year ago, and now every Saturday, as sure as the day -dawns, the Kid comes riding down to Little Bear Lake toward evening, to -spend Sunday with old Jock Henderson.</p> -<p>“The lumber-camp was moved north the year after the Kid left, and all -the men went away except Jock Henderson. He had saved enough money to -live on, and there was plenty of fish and game, and so he built him a -little shack up the lake shore and he and Little Bear settled down to -keep house together. Then the inn was built over where the lumber-camp -had been, and summer people began coming. They all loved Little Bear, -and many a sweetmeat he got there, but one day he ate poison, it seemed -like. He moped about all day Saturday, and when the Kid came, Little -Bear dragged over to him and put his head against the boy, and so he -died. The Kid cried just like a child, and no wonder, for Little Bear -had been his only playmate, just as Jock Henderson had been his only -father.”</p> -<p>“Where is Jock Henderson now?” Madge asked, with tears in her eyes.</p> -<p>“He’s telling the story to ye,” the old man said simply.</p> -<p>“I thought so,” Madge replied.</p> -<p>Then the old man continued, “The Kid’s right name is Eric Brownley. He’s -fifteen years old now and preparin’ for college.”</p> -<p>“What!” cried Everett Peterson, springing up. “You don’t mean to tell me -that this is the life-story of our Eric Brownley! Why, he’s our champion -in all the school-games.”</p> -<p>“Sure he is!” said the old man, with shining eyes. “To-day’s Saturday, -you know, and I’ve been a-watching for him, and, unless I’m mistaken, -here he comes now!”</p> -<p>The young people looked eagerly in the direction toward which the old -man pointed, and they saw a horse and rider coming on a gallop.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXVIII' title='XVIII: A Fish Supper'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER EIGHTEEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A FISH SUPPER</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>The lake road was only a stone’s throw from the shack, and the boy on -horseback was soon at the shore.</p> -<p>“Hello, Daddy Jock!” he cried before he noticed that there were others -with his foster-father. Leaping to the ground, he gave an exclamation of -pleased surprise, as he cried, “Why, Petey, old man, are you here? I -thought you were off somewhere cramming for the entrance examinations.”</p> -<p>The two lads shook hands, but not until Jock Henderson had had a warm -hand-clasp from his boy. Everett Peterson laughingly replied, “That’s -why I’m down here, Eric. Nice quiet place to study, don’t you think so? -But let me do the honors. Miss Peterson, Miss Doring, and Miss Dearman, -permit me to introduce you to the scapegrace of our school.”</p> -<p>Eric smilingly bowed to the girls, as he gayly replied, “‘I deny the -allegation and I defy the alligator,’ but I am truly pleased to meet -three fair maidens in our pine woods.” Then, turning to the old man, who -stood proudly watching him, he exclaimed, “Daddy Jock, you haven’t a -dog-biscuit or any little thing like that around, have you? I’m so -hungry that I could eat more than old Giant Blunderbuss.”</p> -<p>“We would better be going,” Madge declared, “and then you and Mr. -Henderson can have your supper.”</p> -<p>“Don’t go, Miss,” Jock Henderson said. “I had great luck this -day,—caught a fine mess of trout,—and if you’ll stay we’ll cook them -over the camp-fire.”</p> -<p>“I’d powerfully like to accept that invitation!” Everett exclaimed.</p> -<p>Madge turned to the girls. “Adele,” she said, “could you and Eva remain -longer?”</p> -<p>Adele glanced at her little wrist-watch as she replied, “It’s nearly -five now, and I ought to be home by six.”</p> -<p>“We’ll get you there,” Eric declared. “That is, if home isn’t more than -a million miles away.”</p> -<p>“Not a million, quite,” Adele laughingly replied. “We live in Sunnyside. -Three miles, I think they call it.”</p> -<p>“No distance at all,” replied the youth. “I’ll put you both on the back -of my trusty brown steed and we’ll have you there by six surely. Now, -Daddy Jock, show us the fish!”</p> -<p>“Lads, gather the wood and make a fire,” Jock said, “and I’ll have the -fish cooked before any of ye have time to starve.”</p> -<p>Then what a merry scurrying there was! Eric and Everett soon had a -crackling fire in the circle of stones where a fire was often made, and -then, when it had burned down and there was nothing left but red-hot -coals, the fish were cooked a delicious brown. Eric brought from the -shack thick plates and steel knives and forks. These he handed to the -girls with many flourishes.</p> -<div id='i02' class='figcenter' style='width:80%; max-width:663px;'> -<img src='images/i02.jpg' alt='' style='width:100%;height:auto;' /> -<p class='caption'>Eric and Everett soon had a crackling fire.</p> -</div> -<p>“Sit ye down anywhere!” Jock called. “Ladies to be served first, and -these speckled beauties are done to a turn.”</p> -<p>“Oh-h!” Madge exclaimed, when a tempting brown fish was laid on her -plate. “Am I supposed to eat a whole one?”</p> -<p>“Wait till you see me eat a whole twenty,” Eric remarked, as he gave a -fish to Adele and another to Eva. Then, bringing out bread and butter -and filling their tin cups with sparkling water from a spring, Eric -exclaimed, “Now, having filled the immediate wants of our fair guests, -I’ll hie me over to the small whale that I see waiting upon my plate.”</p> -<p>“I never, never tasted fish cooked to such perfection!” Madge declared.</p> -<p>A merry meal it was, and when at last there was nothing left but bones, -Adele looked at her wrist-watch and then sprang up, exclaiming: “It’s -quarter to six. We never can walk to Sunnyside in fifteen minutes!”</p> -<p>“Hark!” cried Eric. “I hear an automobile plunging madly down the lake -road. Come on, Petey. Let’s hold them up, whoever they are, and command -them, at the point of the gun, to take our fair guests to their -destination.”</p> -<p>Snatching up a rifle which stood leaning against the shack, he emptied -the barrel as he ran toward the road. The machine had not yet turned the -curve, and when it did, the driver was indeed surprised to see two -highwaymen standing in the middle of the road, but their laughing, -boyish faces showed that they were not very dangerous. Beside the driver -a young girl was seated. When the car had slowed down, Eric exclaimed, -“Kind sir, if you are going to Sunnyside, we have passengers for you.”</p> -<p>Just then Madge and the two girls emerged from the pine trees, and Adele -joyously cried, “Oh, it’s Betty Burd and her Uncle George. Mr. -Wainwright, would you mind if we rode with you into town? Mother is -expecting us home by six.”</p> -<p>“Why, Adele Doring!” Betty exclaimed before her uncle could reply. “You -know we’re glad to have you.”</p> -<p>Then Adele introduced her friends, and Betty asked, “Miss Peterson, -wouldn’t you like to ride with us?”</p> -<p>“Why don’t you, Sis?” Everett exclaimed. “It won’t take but a moment for -Mr. Wainwright to stop at the inn, and then I’ll stay a spell with my -old friend here.”</p> -<p>“Bully! I wish you would!” Eric cried, clapping his hand on his friend’s -shoulder. So when the car started again, the three smaller girls were -seated on the wide backseat, while Madge Peterson sat with the driver.</p> -<p>Mr. Wainwright drove slowly, because, as he explained, the lake road was -in rather poor condition. Adele, hearing this, smiled, for the car had -been plunging along when the boys had stopped it.</p> -<p>“Miss Peterson,” Betty’s Uncle George said, with his pleasant smile, “I -have met you before, haven’t I?”</p> -<p>“Have you? Where?” Madge glanced up inquiringly, and then she exclaimed, -“Oh, yes, I know—at Dora Pendleton’s Musical Tea.”</p> -<p>“And you had some drawings exhibited that day,” Uncle George continued. -“I remember that I thought they were excellent.”</p> -<p>Madge smiled, as she said, “I truly did not want to have them exhibited, -but Dora Pendleton knew that I was eager to do some illustrating, and -she said that several writers would be among the company, and that it -might be a good plan to show them samples of my work.”</p> -<p>“A splendid plan!” Uncle George said warmly. “And I am sure that you -received an order.”</p> -<p>“I did, indeed!” Madge exclaimed enthusiastically. “And such an -interesting one it has proved. Miss Kimberly, the children’s poet, was -there, you remember, and she has asked me to illustrate her book of -fanciful child-verse. I am having the most beautiful time making the -drawings, and, besides that, it pays well and I need the money.”</p> -<p>Adele was surprised to hear this, as she had supposed that Madge -Peterson had no need to earn money. When the inn was reached and -farewells had been exchanged, Madge called, “I’ll be at the Home on -Monday, Eva,” and then the car sped on. Little did the three girls dream -of the wonderful something that was going to happen because of that -lake-shore ride.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXIX' title='XIX: A Trip to the City'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER NINETEEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A TRIP TO THE CITY</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>When Eva Dearman awoke on Monday morning in her little iron cot-bed in -the orphanage dormitory, somehow she did not see things plain and -unattractive, as they really were. There was such a joyous anticipation -in her heart that even the dull gray morning seemed aglow. She met -Amanda Brown in the hallway and gave her a sudden hug, as she exclaimed, -“I have had the loveliest time, Mandy. Did you miss me just a little -bit?”</p> -<p>Amanda clung to her friend, as she sobbed: “Oh, Eva, don’t go away and -leave me again. It’s just like funerals all the time when you are gone. -Everybody else is so horrid to me. I tried being nice, the way you asked -me to, and then the girls said I was aping after you, and they called me -Miss Dearman.”</p> -<p>“Well, it’s just a mean shame!” Eva cried, with flashing eyes. “How -girls can take pleasure in being unkind is more than I can understand. -But don’t cry, Amanda! There’s half an hour yet before classes; let’s -run to the woods and back.”</p> -<p>All that day it was hard for Eva to keep her mind on her work, for had -not her wonderful artist-friend said that she would call at the Home on -Monday! And so Eva was continually expecting to be called to the office. -Would Mrs. Friend allow her to accept the drawing-lessons? she wondered.</p> -<p>Never did a day pass more slowly, and, for the first time since she had -been there, Eva’s recitations were poor, but the teacher, Miss Bently, -loved Eva, and was very patient with her. At last there came a rap on -the class-room door and Eva held her breath. Who would it be? Perhaps -Mrs. Friend would bring Madge Peterson to visit the class-room, but it -was only a little girl with a note. Miss Bently read it and then glanced -up with a smile. She believed that she now understood her favorite’s -mental preoccupation.</p> -<p>“You are to go to Mrs. Friend’s office, Eva,” she said, kindly. “You -have a visitor.”</p> -<p>The girl’s face glowed as she went toward the door. In the office Madge -Peterson was seated. She arose as Eva entered, and, taking both her -hands, she exclaimed: “Eva, I have splendid news for you! Mrs. Friend is -pleased with our plan, and you may come to the city next Saturday -morning and spend the day with me.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Mrs. Friend!” Eva cried joyously. “How can I ever thank you!”</p> -<p>“It is Miss Peterson whom you must thank, Eva,” Mrs. Friend replied.</p> -<p>“I do indeed thank her,” the girl exclaimed, with shining eyes. “And I -hope I shall become such a famous artist that she will feel repaid for -her interest. Shall you be very much disappointed if I don’t, Miss -Peterson?”</p> -<p>“Indeed I shall not,” Madge laughingly replied. “I never expect to -acquire fame myself, but I do get a great deal of pleasure from my -sketching, and now and then I am asked to do a bit of illustrating and -so earn extra pin-money, or Roberty-Boberts money, I should say. Some -day you must meet little Bob, Eva. You will just love him.”</p> -<p>Then Madge expressed a desire to look about the orphanage and the matron -asked Eva to show her friend the building and the grounds. What a happy -hour it was for that orphan girl! and Madge, who was patroness of -another orphanage, took great interest in seeing how this one was -conducted.</p> -<p>Then, arm in arm, these two friends sauntered to the front gate. There -stood a little olive-green car, which Eva thought was the prettiest she -had ever seen.</p> -<p>“I like it,” Madge exclaimed, “but Brother Everett makes fun of it. His -car is as big a one as he could find, and when they stand together in -the garage Everett says they look like a giant and a pigmy, so I have -named my car Pigmy, and we are the best of comrades. Some day, Eva, you -shall go riding with me.”</p> -<p>Then Madge was gone. She wanted to visit Adele’s mother and make further -plans for Saturday.</p> -<p>Was ever a week so long? the orphan girl wondered, but at last Saturday -dawned bright and sunny. Eva awakened with the feeling that something -wonderful was going to happen, and then she remembered! Leaping from her -little cot-bed, which was the last of a long row, she looked out of the -open window and up at the sky. How gleaming and blue it was! and out in -the orchard the birds were singing their happy morning-songs. Eva wished -that she too might sing, but even then the dressing-bell was ringing, -and the nineteen other orphans who slept in that dormitory were tumbling -out of their beds.</p> -<p>“Good morning, Amanda,” Eva said softly to the girl who slept in the cot -next her own.</p> -<p>“Good morning,” Amanda replied, but she turned quickly away. She did not -want Eva to see that she had been crying in the night.</p> -<p>At breakfast the orphans were allowed to talk, and Eva chattered like a -magpie, making every one near her bright and happy, but not once did she -tell about her trip to the city, because she did not want the other -girls to feel that she was having pleasures which they could not share.</p> -<p>When the orphans had gone about their Saturday-morning tasks, Eva went -up to the dormitory to put on her pretty white dress. When she was ready -to go, she slipped her mother’s picture out of its hiding-place and -whispered, “Oh, mumsie, dear, everybody is so kind to your little girl. -Aren’t you glad?”</p> -<p>Then down the stairs she skipped, and there was Adele Doring waiting for -her in the hall.</p> -<p>“What do you think?” Adele exclaimed. “We have an invitation to ride -into town with Bob Angel and Brother Jack. They were going in to see a -ball game on the high-school campus, and mother said that we might ride -in with them.”</p> -<p>“Will wonders never cease?” Eva said, joyously. “I adore riding in autos -and I almost never have the chance.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Friend stepped out of her office and greeted Adele. Then she looked -over her young charge, to see if all the buttons were in the right -holes, for Eva was so excited that she could not keep her mind on -ordinary things.</p> -<p>“Have you a clean handkerchief, dear?” Mrs. Friend asked. Eva felt in -her pocket. It was empty. “I’ll run back and get one,” she said. “I -won’t be half a jiffy.”</p> -<p>Up the stairs she fairly flew and into the dormitory she danced. -Suddenly she stopped. She heard some one crying. On the bed next to her -own a girl was lying, sobbing as though her heart would break. It was -Amanda Brown. Eva flew to her friend, and, putting her arms about her, -asked: “Mandy, dear, what is the matter? Has some one been mean, horrid, -to you?”</p> -<p>“No-o!” sobbed the girl. “Oh, Eva, I thought you were gone! Please, -please don’t let me spoil your day.”</p> -<p>“Mandy,” Eva said firmly, “tell me why you are crying! I shall stay here -until you do.”</p> -<p>Amanda knew that Eva meant what she said, and so she replied brokenly, -“It’s—it’s my birthday, Eva, and nobody cares.”</p> -<p>Tears rushed to Eva’s eyes, and she held her friend close. She -remembered how lonely she had felt on her birthday, when she thought -that nobody cared.</p> -<p>“I care, Amanda Brown,” Eva exclaimed sincerely. “You wait here a -moment. I’ll be right back.” And before Amanda could prevent it, Eva had -left the dormitory. Down the stairs she went more slowly, and the two -watching from below wondered at her changed expression.</p> -<p>“Mrs. Friend,” Eva said, “I can’t go to the city! It is Amanda Brown’s -birthday, and she will be so unhappy if I go away and leave her. I know -how I felt when I thought that nobody cared about my birthday.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Mrs. Friend!” Adele exclaimed. “Couldn’t we take Amanda Brown with -us? I know Miss Peterson would be so glad to have her.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Friend readily consented, so Eva hurried back to the dormitory with -the news, and when Amanda tried to refuse, insisted that she would -remain at home unless her friend would go with them.</p> -<p>In less time than it seemed possible, Eva had Amanda dressed in her -Sunday best, and the three girls hurried down the gravelly walk to the -gate. Bob Angel leaped to the ground and threw open the door of the car -with a flourish. “Good morning, ladies,” he said. “Jack is your -chauffeur and I am your footman.”</p> -<p>“My! What a grandness!” Adele laughingly exclaimed as the lad helped -them into the car.</p> -<p>Then such a joyous ride as they had! They had to take off their -broad-brimmed hats, and the fresh wind soon blew the tearstains from -Amanda’s cheeks, and left there such a rosy color that the other two -girls, looking at her, thought that she would be truly beautiful if only -she was loved and made happy.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXX' title='XX: Amanda Brown'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>AMANDA BROWN</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>The ride, which Amanda Brown wished would last for hours, was quickly -over, for the city was only ten miles away, and very soon the speed had -to be slackened as they entered the busy streets.</p> -<p>“Here is Miss Peterson’s address,” Adele said, as she handed Jack a slip -of paper.</p> -<p>“Nice neighborhood that,” Bob commented as he read it. It was indeed a -nice neighborhood, as the girls decided when, a few moments later, they -turned off of the noisy streets and found themselves in a place so quiet -that it seemed like the village of Sunnyside. There was a small park, -green with grass and trees, around which stood handsome brown-stone -houses. Adele was puzzled. If Madge Peterson lived in one of these, what -could she have meant by saying that she needed to earn money with her -drawing? Adele had not heard of Roberty-Bob.</p> -<p>Jack had stopped the car at the curb, and Adele laughingly said, “Our -footman ought to go up and ring the bell.”</p> -<p>“Very well, Miss Doring,” Bob gayly replied. “Your footman will do your -bidding.”</p> -<p>So out of the car the lad leaped, and up the flight of stone steps he -ran, but before he could ring the bell the door opened and there stood -Everett Peterson.</p> -<p>“Why, Bob Angel!” he cried. “This is great! Did you come in for the -game?”</p> -<p>“Well, Everett, do you live here?” Bob exclaimed in surprise. Bob was -already doing some preparatory work at the North High, and it was there -they had met. Then suddenly remembering the part he was supposed to be -playing, Bob said solemnly, “Mr. Peterson, at present I am Miss Doring’s -footman, and she sent me to inquire if your sister is in.”</p> -<p>“So that’s it,” laughed Everett. “Yes, my sister is at home, and is -expecting her guests.”</p> -<p>The three girls now appeared on the porch, and Madge, hearing merry -voices, came out of the library to greet them. She was indeed glad to -meet Amanda, and that orphan girl, who had dreaded coming, for fear she -would not be welcome, was soon put at her ease.</p> -<p>Everett and Bob had gone back to the car, and Everett was introduced to -Adele’s brother, Jack.</p> -<p>“I’ll tell you what,” Everett cried. “You fellows come back here for -lunch and we’ll all go to the game together.”</p> -<p>Meanwhile Madge had led the girls into the library, which was richly -though simply furnished. She asked them to be seated while they talked -over which classes they would like to enter. “The Art Institute is just -around the corner, and we are not due there until ten-thirty,” Madge -said. “Of course, you lassies understand that it is an endowed -institute, and so the classes are free. Eva has decided to take drawing. -Adele, what would be your choice?”</p> -<p>“Oh, Miss Peterson!” Adele cried joyously. “I didn’t know that I was to -take anything. Have they a class for writers? I may not have any talent, -but I’d so love to try.”</p> -<p>Miss Peterson smiled at the girl’s enthusiasm as she replied, “Then you -shall have the opportunity, and really wanting to do a thing is half of -success, I think, because one is more apt to persevere in spite of -seeming failures.” Then, turning to Amanda, she said kindly, “And what -talent have you hidden away, little Miss Brown?”</p> -<p>Amanda flushed with evident embarrassment as she replied, “Oh, Miss -Peterson, I don’t suppose that I have any talents. If I have, I don’t -know what they are. I never had a chance to try anything.”</p> -<p>Madge Peterson’s heart was touched with pity for this forlorn girl, and -she said softly, “Amanda, won’t you tell us a little about your life, -before you went to the orphanage, and then perhaps we shall know how -best to find your talent?”</p> -<p>“There isn’t much to tell,” Amanda said hesitatingly. “My mother was -only eighteen when I came. She sang in concert-halls, and folks said her -voice was like an angel’s, sweet and sad-like. All that I seem to -remember of her looks is that her face was so white and her dark eyes -shone like stars. She used to leave me in a little back room when she -sang, and then, when her part was over, she would catch me up in her -arms and hold me close, and sometimes she cried. Then, when I was seven -years old, she was taken sick. A kind old woman took care of us. One day -my mother called me to her bedside. She said, ‘Little daughter, if you -can sing when you grow up, promise me that you won’t sing in -concert-halls.’ Of course I promised. The old woman kept me for a while -after mother died, but she didn’t have any money, and so she sent me to -the orphanage and I’ve been there ever since, and now I am thirteen.”</p> -<p>There were tears in the eyes of the listeners, and Madge said kindly, -“Amanda, would you like to try to sing?”</p> -<p>Amanda shook her head. “You have to feel happy inside to want to sing,” -she said, “and I never feel that, at least I never did until Eva came,” -she added, with a loving glance toward her friend.</p> -<p>Then Madge rose and said, “Come, girls, we will go to the Art Institute -now.”</p> -<p>A few moments later they were entering a large building only a block -from the Peterson home. Eva was placed in a drawing-class and Adele in -one for composition. When the other two were alone, Madge said kindly, -“Amanda, there is a dear old singing-master here. I have known him for -years. Will you let him try your voice?”</p> -<p>“If you wish it,” Amanda replied.</p> -<p>The kindly professor welcomed them and was soon testing the quality of -the girl’s voice. Later, he drew Madge aside and said: “The child has a -sweet tone, though not strong. There is a sad note in her voice, strange -for one so young. I will teach her gladly, and see what we can make of -it.”</p> -<p>And so it was that a new joy came into the life of Amanda Brown.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXI' title='XXI: The Ball Game'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE BALL GAME</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>When the classes were over, the girls met in the lower hall, and Eva was -delighted to hear that Amanda had consented to have her voice tried. -“And now you will come in with us every Saturday,” she whispered to her -friend, when, for a second, they were together in the merry throng of -students who were leaving the building.</p> -<p>When they entered the Peterson home, a few moments later, they heard a -great racket overhead.</p> -<p>“It sounds as though there were wild Indians in the house,” Madge -laughingly exclaimed. “Ho, there, Brother Everett! Are you making all -that noise just by yourself?”</p> -<p>“Not much, sis,” a boy’s voice replied. “I have company. Be down -directly.” And before the girls had time to lay off their wraps, down -the stairs Everett leaped, followed by Bob Angel and Jack Doring.</p> -<p>“Sister mine,” Everett cried, “I do hope that you ordered grub enough, -for three uninvited guests are coming to your party and we’re as hungry -as Russian wolves in winter.”</p> -<p>Madge laughed and was about to reply, when Jack Doring exclaimed, “Miss -Peterson, I do hope that we are not intruding. Bob and I had no -intention of staying, but—”</p> -<p>Madge laughingly held up her hand as she replied, “My dear boy, if we -had twenty unexpected guests, it would not inconvenience us in the -least.”</p> -<p>“We’d just add twenty more cups of water to the soup,” Everett explained -gayly, and then the Chinese gongs called them to the dining-room. The -cook, who was an especial friend of Everett’s, had been duly notified by -that youth, and so the correct number of places had been laid.</p> -<p>The boys were so excited over the coming game that they could talk of -nothing else. There were two high schools in the city, and the North -High was to play against the South High. Everett attended the North -High, and so, of course, his guests were on his side.</p> -<p>“We’ll win!” Everett cried. “How <i>could</i> we lose? We have the best -pitcher this side of Jerusalem.”</p> -<p>“Everett!” Madge exclaimed. “Isn’t that a good deal of a boast? -Jerusalem is a long way off. Wouldn’t you better say Sunnyside?”</p> -<p>“No, ma’am,” Everett retorted. “Eric Brownley is the best pitcher in the -whole United States, or I miss my guess.”</p> -<p>“Why, that’s the boy we met at Little Bear Lake, isn’t it? The one who -had been brought up by that nice old lumberman?” Adele asked.</p> -<p>“The very same!” Everett replied.</p> -<p>And then, as soon as lunch was over, the merry party put on their wraps, -entered the two cars, and were soon driven to the campus of the North -High, where the game was to be held.</p> -<p>Everett was so excited that he simply had to shout, but a great -disappointment was awaiting him.</p> -<p>The North High campus was crowded with merry boys and girls. Those who -were from the South High waved bright red pennants, and those from the -North High had equally bright yellow ones. Every time one of the -ball-players appeared, his particular class-mates gave their yell and -cheered him until he disappeared again.</p> -<p>“The Souths are making a great to-do,” Everett said scornfully. “As -though they had a ghost of a chance of winning! Not they, with our Eric -Brownley on the diamond. Now, here come the players, and when you see -Eric, <i>yell</i> like good ones.”</p> -<p>The girls stood on tiptoe and watched for Eric as eagerly as did the -boys. The players were taking their places and yet Eric did not appear.</p> -<p>“Great guns!” Everett cried in dismay. “There’s Dorset, Eric’s sub! -What’s he pitching for, I wonder? Say, you wait here till I find out.”</p> -<p>Everett, with a heavy heart, made his way through the crowd to the -diamond. One of the players gave the information that he sought, and -Everett returned to his friends, looking anything but cheerful.</p> -<p>“It’s all up,” he said dismally. “The game is as good as lost. I’ve a -mind to go home.”</p> -<p>“Why, Everett,” Madge asked. “What has happened?”</p> -<p>“Oh, that old lumberman down at Bear Lake was hurt or something, and -they sent for Eric two days ago, and he said that if he possibly could, -he’d be back for the big game, but he didn’t make it. Imagine <i>anything</i> -keeping a fellow from playing this game when he’s bound to be the -victor.”</p> -<p>“I felt sure that Eric Brownley was a fine lad,” Madge declared warmly, -“and now I know that he is.”</p> -<p>The game had commenced and the North High was decidedly getting the -worst of it. They were not even playing their best; they were all -disheartened because Eric had failed them.</p> -<p>The students from the South High were making the place ring with their -cheers. Everett was disgusted.</p> -<p>“We’ve as good as lost. Come on! I’m going home,” he said, when suddenly -there was a commotion in the crowd.</p> -<p>“What’s up?” Everett asked, trying to see over the heads.</p> -<p>“There’s a horseman coming at top speed down the road,” some one -replied, “and it <i>might</i> be Eric Brownley.”</p> -<p>“It is Eric!” Everett cried excitedly, as he pushed through the crowd.</p> -<p>Eric had already leaped from his foaming horse and had entered the -shack. As soon as possible he reappeared in his suit, and what a cheer -went up when Dorset dropped out and Eric took his place on the diamond. -The rest of the nine took heart, and never before had they played such a -splendid game as they did then.</p> -<p>When it was over the boys from the North High took Eric on their -shoulders and bore him in triumph to the shack. Everett’s joy knew no -bounds, and he shouted until his hero had disappeared. Soon after, the -three girls and Bob and Jack bade their host and hostess farewell and -sped away over the smooth road which led to Sunnyside.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXII' title='XXII: The King’s Highway'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE KING’S HIGHWAY</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>One day in the week following, Gertrude Willis and Adele were seated on -the front veranda of the Doring home, when the postman came up the walk.</p> -<p>“Does Miss Adele Doring live here?” he asked with twinkling eyes.</p> -<p>“Oh, Mr. Drakely!” Adele exclaimed, skipping down the walk to meet him. -“Have you really a letter for me? Thank you so much! Letters are a rare -treat,” she confided to Gertrude, “because all of my friends live in -Sunnyside, and so there is no one to write to me except Uncle Jerry, but -this letter hasn’t a foreign post-mark and so it isn’t from him. Why, -it’s from Dorchester, and so, of course, Madge Peterson must have -written it. She is that charming artist that I have been telling you -about, Gertrude. I am so eager to have you meet her.”</p> -<p>Then Adele, reseating herself in the porch-swing, tore open the pale -blue envelope, with its delicate odor of spring violets, and read aloud:</p> -<div style='font-size:0.9em; margin-top:0.7em; margin-bottom:0.7em;'> -<p style='text-indent:0'>“<span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Dear Dryad Oakleaf:</span></p> -<p>“I just happened to remember that you once told me that you belong to a -clan of seven girls. Are there any among them who have talents which -they are eager to cultivate? If so, do bring them with you on Saturday -mornings to attend the Institute. The more the merrier, and I shall be -glad to have them take luncheon with me, as I shall always expect you -and Eva and Amanda to do.</p> -<div style='text-align:right; margin-right:2em;'>“Your loving friend,</div> -<div style='text-align:right; font-variant:small-caps'>“Madge Peterson.”</div> -</div> -<p>“Oh, Gertrude!” Adele cried joyfully. “Could anything be nicer? I have -so wished that you might go with me to take composition. I am just sure -that you have talent for writing. Do you suppose that your mother could -spare you?”</p> -<p>“If mother will permit me to do my share of the cleaning on Friday,” -Gertrude said, “I would be glad to go, and, since it is vacation, I am -sure that I can. I do want to study everything that will help me to -become a writer. I enjoy that more than anything else, and I am eager to -find some way to earn money, so that I may help educate the babies. -There are so many of us, and a minister’s salary is not princely.”</p> -<p>“Then I will write Miss Peterson this very day and tell her that one of -my dearest, bestest friends will gladly accept her invitation,” Adele -exclaimed happily, as she gave Gertrude an impulsive hug.</p> -<p>Although Adele loved all of the Sunny Six, some way Gertrude was a -little nearer and dearer, and she was beginning to think that, next to -her, she loved Eva Dearman most among her friends.</p> -<p>Mrs. Willis was as pleased with the invitation as Adele and Gertrude had -been, and the very next Saturday four girls instead of three went into -the city of Dorchester. This time they traveled by train, but the -station being within a few blocks of the Institute, the country girls -were in no danger of being lost.</p> -<p>Madge was charmed with gentle Gertrude and welcomed her graciously. -“Girls,” she said, as she drew on her gloves, “it is early, and since I -have an errand in another part of town, I thought that perhaps you would -like to accompany me.”</p> -<p>“We would, indeed,” Adele replied, and soon they were all in Everett’s -big car and that youth was slowly driving them through the crowded -down-town district. The streets became narrower and noisier. The people -were shabbily dressed, dirty children played in the gutters, loafers -lounged on the corners. The air seemed hot and heavy with unpleasant -odors. On both sides of the street were wretched tenement-houses.</p> -<p>“I have heard of this district,” Gertrude said, “but I never before -visited it. Oh, Miss Peterson, doesn’t it make one’s heart ache to think -that so very near are fields of daisies and buttercups, and yet these -babies have to play in the gutters?”</p> -<p>Madge nodded, and then, as the car was stopping at the curb, she opened -the door, and, taking a covered basket, led the way across the walk. -Ragged little children stopped their play and watched them curiously -with open eyes and mouths. Madge smiled down at them and then entered a -dark, narrow hallway and began climbing the rickety stairs.</p> -<p>“I thought it was hard to have to live in the Home,” Eva said softly to -Adele, “but how thankful we ought to be that we do not have to live in a -place like this.”</p> -<p>Soon Madge was rapping on an upper door.</p> -<p>“Come in, Fairy Godmother!” an eager boy’s voice called. Madge opened -the door and they entered a room which was very different from the dark, -shabby halls which they had just left. Here all was clean and home-like. -The windows were filled with blossoming plants, and a canary, hanging in -the sunshine, was warbling his cheeriest song. Goldfish splashed and -sparkled in their big shining bowl. A fluffy white kitten on the floor -frisked about with a red ball for a playmate. A bright-eyed little -hunchbacked boy sat on a softly-cushioned wheeled chair. He looked up -with eager eyes.</p> -<p>“Good morning, Roberty-Bob,” Madge said. “I have brought some of my -friends to call upon you. We cannot stay long, however, as we are on our -way to the Art Institute, but I found the book that you wanted in the -library this morning, and so I brought it right over.”</p> -<p>“Oh, good!” Roberty-Bob said with shining eyes. “The last one you -brought was such a beautiful story, Fairy Godmother. It was all about -the King’s Highway.” Then, turning to Gertrude, he asked in his eager, -friendly way, “Do you know where the King’s Highway is?”</p> -<p>“I suppose it is where a king lives, and where princes and princesses -play in beautiful gardens,” Gertrude replied, with her sweet smile.</p> -<p>“You are wrong!” the strange child exclaimed. “She is wrong, isn’t she, -Fairy Godmother? God is the King, and His Highway is just wherever you -are.”</p> -<p>Gertrude’s heart was touched by what she had seen and heard, and when -they were in the street again she looked at the forlorn little children -playing in the gutters and she said to Adele, “And so this is the King’s -Highway, and oh, Della, I was being so thankful before we went up-stairs -that we didn’t have to live here!”</p> -<p>Roberty-Bob was waving to them from his high window, and the girls waved -in return.</p> -<p>“I guess I won’t grumble any more,” Amanda Brown declared. “Here I have -a straight back and I can run if I want to, but it seems I’m always -feeling fretful about something, and there’s that little fellow, with -his crooked back, keeping so bright and cheerful.”</p> -<p>“Does Roberty-Bob have to sit alone all day long?” Adele asked, as the -car was slowly wending its way back to a pleasanter part of the city.</p> -<p>“Yes,” Madge replied. “His mother works in a factory, and she leaves -early in the morning and does not return until late, but Roberty-Bob is -never lonely. He can wheel his chair about the room and feed his -goldfish and pussy, and water his plants, and sometimes Muffin, the -kitten, rides around with him. Then he loves to read, and every Saturday -afternoon the children who live in the rooms near by go in and sit on -the floor, and he reads to them or tells them stories. I used to take -him riding in the car, and how he enjoyed it! but the jarring made the -pain in his back so much worse that we had to give that up.”</p> -<p>The Art Institute was soon reached and the girls went to their classes. -Adele and Gertrude found that they were to write a composition on -whatever had most impressed them that morning. They were glad to do -this, although neither had any expectation of winning the high marks, -and so, on the following Saturday, they were indeed surprised when the -teacher, Miss Fenton, said, “The best composition for last week was -written by our newest pupil, Miss Gertrude Willis.” And then, before -that astonished girl could fully grasp this surprising announcement, the -teacher was saying in her kindly way, “It is our custom to have the best -composition read aloud each week, and so, Miss Willis, will you please -come forward and read yours?”</p> -<p>Gertrude, self-possessed by nature, soon quieted the tumult in her -heart, and, stepping to the platform, she took the composition which -Miss Fenton handed to her, and then, in her clear, sweet voice, she -read:</p> -<div style='margin:0.7em 5%; font-size:0.9em'> -<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'> -<div>“<span style='font-variant:small-caps'>The King’s Highway</span></div> -</div> -<p>“Once upon a time there was a great city, and in the lower part of it -there were narrow streets, with ragged children playing in the gutters, -and loafers standing on the corners. If there ever had been hope in -their hearts it had long since fled. And many of the mothers were shut -in shops where they toiled all day and earned very little, that they -might feed their children.</p> -<p>“The sun never seemed to shine in the lower part of that great city. The -fog hung gray and dismal, and there was constantly the sharp clanging -noise of traffic. The children in the gutter did not seem to mind, for -they knew no different, but one day an artist was forced, through -poverty, to move to this lower end of the city, and with him was his -little daughter, Alicia. Her startled blue eyes looked about, and she -clung to her father’s hand as they wended their way down one of the -narrow streets.</p> -<p>“‘Must we live here, father?’ she asked, and the artist sadly bowed his -head.</p> -<p>“Alicia tried to make the barren room in the tenement look as home-like -as possible, but she dreaded going to the corner store to buy even the -few provisions that were needed.</p> -<p>“She shrank from touching the raggedly dressed children, who, attracted -by her golden hair, would leave their play when she passed and whisper, -‘Pretty! Pretty!’</p> -<p>“But Alicia paid no heed. Her one thought was how sorry she was for -herself. If only she could live again in that lovely home which they had -lost.</p> -<p>“All of her life she had lived in a beautiful garden, where high -ivy-covered walls had sheltered her from the winds, where a fountain had -sparkled for her, and where the birds had sung to her. But now,—The -sensitive child looked about her and shuddered.</p> -<p>“One day her father brought her a book, and while she was alone she read -the stories it contained, and one of them was called ‘The King’s -Highway.’ Alicia fell to daydreaming, as was her wont, and she thought -how wonderful it would be, this King’s Highway. There would be castles -on either side, and the pavement would be of gold. Gorgeous carriages, -drawn by milk-white horses, would be passing up and down, and in them -would be princesses and noble ladies, richly dressed, and they would -have pages with plumed hats to attend them. As she thought of all this, -and wished that she might be on the King’s Highway, she fell asleep and -dreamed, and in her dream an angel came to her and said, ‘Alicia, the -King is your Heavenly Father, and to-day you are living on the King’s -Highway.’</p> -<p>“Alicia, awakening, sprang up, and, seeing that it was late, she went -out to do her marketing. The fog had not lifted all day. The children on -the curb seemed weary and tired of their play. Many of their faces -looked pinched, as though they did not have enough to eat. ‘And so this -is the King’s Highway,’ Alicia thought, ‘and these are the King’s -children.’ And then the angel that was always with Alicia whispered, -‘And what are <i>you</i> doing on the King’s Highway?’</p> -<p>“‘Nothing,’ Alicia replied, ‘only to be sorry for myself because I am -there.’</p> -<p>“And then, to the surprise of the ragged children, the pretty Alicia -went over and sat on the curb in their midst, and, putting her arms -about those nearest, she said, ‘Little ones, do you like stories?’ ‘What -are stories?’ one small boy asked, nestling close to her. ‘I will tell -you,’ Alicia replied, and soon she was repeating a fairytale that they -could all understand.</p> -<p>“From that day Alicia was very happy. She was never lonely because she -was kept so busy making others happy on the King’s Highway.”</p> -</div> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXIII' title='XXIII: School-Days Again'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>SCHOOL-DAYS AGAIN</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>The long vacation was over, and on Monday morning the Sunny Seven met -once more under the elm-tree in the school-yard.</p> -<p>“Oh, I’m so glad that school is going to begin again,” exclaimed the -impulsive Betty Burd.</p> -<p>“Why, Betty?” Gertrude Willis laughingly inquired. “I didn’t know that -you had such a thirst for knowledge.”</p> -<p>“Well, neither have I,” Betty confessed. “But somehow, during the -vacation we all have so many things to do, we seven girls don’t see each -other as often as we do in school-days. Why, just think! We haven’t been -to our Secret Sanctum in ages, and we were so wild about it in the -beginning.”</p> -<p>“I’ll tell you what!” exclaimed Adele. “Let’s go over there this -afternoon and take our supper and have a good old-fashioned visit. This -being the first day of school, we may not be kept in long.”</p> -<p>“Oh, let’s!” cried Doris Drexel, who, with her mother, had spent July -and August at a seaside resort. “I’m just pining to see the meadows -again. I’ve been away so long.”</p> -<p>“I suppose the cabin will be full of spiders,” said Rosie with a -shudder.</p> -<p>“I’ll go ahead,” laughed Adele, “and ask them to please roll up their -webs and move out into the meadows.”</p> -<p>Then, as the last bell was ringing, the girls trooped into the school. -They were all eager to know who their new teacher would be, and all sad -because they were losing Miss Donovan. They had heard that some changes -had been made, and that the teacher who formerly had Seven B had been -sent to another town.</p> -<p>“I just can’t wait to get to the room, to see who our teacher is to be,” -Betty whispered, as the seven girls hurried up the stairs. The door of -the seventh grade was standing open, and Betty was the first to enter. -She gave a joyous cry as she danced in. The other girls, closely -following, saw Betty throw her arms about the teacher, whose back was -toward them.</p> -<p>“Why, it’s Miss Donovan!” Adele cried in delight. “Oh, are you to be our -teacher again this year? That would be too good to be true.”</p> -<p>“Yes, I’ve been promoted with my girls,” laughed the young teacher, “and -I’m glad that you’re glad.”</p> -<p>It touched her heart to find how much the seven girls really loved her, -and she planned to make this new year as happy and as profitable for -them as she could.</p> -<p>“Now, girls,” she said, “since I know that you can be trusted to keep -the rules, you may choose seats wherever you wish.”</p> -<p>“May we all sit in this window-corner together?” Doris asked. And when -the permission was given, they chose seats and stowed away their books.</p> -<p>“It will not be necessary for you girls to remain to-day,” Miss Donovan -said. “I’ll give you your home-work and then you may go, but be back -to-morrow morning at nine, ready for a term of hard study.”</p> -<p>“We will, indeed,” Adele assured her. “We are going to try to be perfect -all through the year.”</p> -<p>“<i>We</i>, Adele?” Betty Burd inquired.</p> -<p>“Yes, we,” Adele replied. And Miss Donovan laughingly exclaimed, “That’s -right, hitch your wagon to a star.”</p> -<p>That afternoon the girls met early at the cross-roads and wended their -way over the meadows, which, in the bright September weather, were -purple and yellow with golden-rod and wild aster. In the woods beyond -were maple trees, flaunting in the sunlight their brightly colored -leaves.</p> -<p>“I love the autumn days,” Adele said, as she danced along. “It doesn’t -make me feel the least bit sad to see the leaves fall and the flowers -fade, because I know that they are all coming back in the spring. The -plants and trees have to sleep, as we do, I suppose.”</p> -<p>Soon they reached the long-neglected Secret Sanctum. Peggy Pierce found -the key and the door swung open.</p> -<p>“Oh, isn’t it pretty and homey!” Doris Drexel exclaimed. “It’s so long -since I’ve been here, I had almost forgotten how very nice it is.”</p> -<p>Bertha threw open the little high-up window and a merry breeze danced -in.</p> -<p>Rosamond, still on the threshold, called, “Will somebody please look for -spiders?”</p> -<p>Betty Burd seized the broom, and, dancing around the room, poked it up -in the ceiling-corners, for the cabin had a low and almost flat roof.</p> -<p>Peggy Pierce, just for mischief, looked under the bed-couch and Doris -Drexel peered in the china-closet.</p> -<p>“Nary a spider here, fair Rosamond,” she called. “You may safely enter.”</p> -<p>“I know that you girls think I’m a dreadful scare-cat,” Rosamond -declared. “But I just can’t help being afraid of things.”</p> -<p>“You’ll get over it,” Adele said kindly, “when you find that nothing -hurts you. Now every one be seated and we will have the secretary read -the minutes of the last meeting.”</p> -<p>Hats were tossed on the rustic couch, lunch-boxes stacked in a corner, -and the seven girls sat tailor-wise on the floor.</p> -<p>“I deeply regret to have to inform you, Madam President,” Gertrude began -with solemn dignity, “that your secretary forgot to bring the book, but -she remembers that at the last meeting it was unanimously resolved that -the Sunnyside Club should, singly and all together, do at least one kind -deed a week. Has this resolve been carried out?”</p> -<p>“Dear me, no, I’m afraid not,” Adele said. “Fixing up the play-house for -the orphan babies was the last kind deed on the records, and the credit -for that belongs to Betty Burd.”</p> -<p>“Not at all!” Betty protested. “That was the whole club’s kind deed.”</p> -<p>“And how the kiddies are enjoying their play-house!” Gertrude declared. -“I went over there last Sunday to read to them, and twenty happier -babies it would be hard to find.”</p> -<p>“Good!” Adele exclaimed. “Now the question before the house is, What -kind deed shall the Sunnyside Club do next?”</p> -<p>“You tell us,” Gertrude Willis said. “Adele, I just know that you have a -suggestion to make.”</p> -<p>“Well, then, I have,” Adele confessed. “Last week, when I was over -visiting with dear old Granny Dorset, I was telling her about one of our -parties, and she said, rather wistfully, ‘Parties are just for the young -folks, aren’t they, Della? And yet, I do believe that I would enjoy a -party more now than I ever did, but I guess I’ve been to my last.’ And -then she sighed, which was so unlike cheerful Granny Dorset, that I -decided right then and there to give a party for her, and I want you all -to help. Will you?”</p> -<p>“Will we?” Bertha Angel exclaimed. “Indeed we will! I think it is so sad -when the grandmothers are kept away by themselves and are not invited to -share in the good times. My dear old grandma told me that at eighty her -heart felt as young as it ever had, and that she enjoyed having a pretty -new dress as much as she did when she was sixteen.”</p> -<p>“Oh, yes, and that’s another thing,” Adele said. “Granny Dorset told me -that she would have a seventieth birthday one week from Saturday, and I -asked, ‘Granny, if you could have just what you wish for a birthday -present, what would it be?’ And, girls, you never could guess what she -replied, not in a thousand years.”</p> -<p>“Well, then, we might as well give up first as last,” Peggy Pierce -declared.</p> -<p>“Indeed you might,” Adele laughed. “I’m sure I never would have guessed -it. Granny Dorset said that the dearest desire of her heart for the past -ten years had been to possess a purple silk dress with lace in the neck -and sleeves.”</p> -<p>“And she hasn’t been able to have it, of course,” Gertrude declared. -“They belong to our church, and father calls there, and he said that the -son-in-law is rather shiftless and the daughter has to scrimp in every -way to provide for her own three children and Granny Dorset, but she is -so proud that she won’t accept a bit of help.”</p> -<p>“Well,” Adele continued, “I thought that we would find out what other -old people are still living in Sunnyside, who were young when Granny -Dorset was, and then we’d invite them to a surprise birthday-party for -her, and if we have money enough in the bank, we might buy her the -purple silk dress.”</p> -<p>“Alas and alack!” Bertha exclaimed. “The bank is quite empty. Nothing -has been put into it since we bought the presents for the orphans.”</p> -<p>“I’ll tell you what!” Peggy Pierce exclaimed. “Let’s start an account at -the Bee Hive. Dad will be glad to do it for us, and we can buy the -purple silk at cost. Miss Meadly, who does our sewing, will make the -dress for us and wait for her pay until we have the money.”</p> -<p>“And as for the lace,” Rosamond Wright exclaimed, “my mother has ever -and ever so much of it, and I know she will gladly donate enough for the -neck and sleeves.”</p> -<p>“I hate to go in debt,” Adele said thoughtfully, “but we surely will -find a way to earn money soon, and I do so want Granny Dorset to have -the purple silk dress on her birthday.”</p> -<p>“We might do it just this once,” said the practical Bertha, “and then as -soon as the party is over we must scurry around and find some way to -earn money. We simply must not stay in debt.”</p> -<p>“We might give a play or something,” Betty Burd suggested.</p> -<p>“Now,” said President Adele, “who would like to be on a committee to -find out from Granny Dorset which of the old people who are to-day -living in Sunnyside were young when she was?”</p> -<p>“I suggest that Adele Doring and Gertrude Willis be appointed on that -committee,” Rosamond drawled.</p> -<p>“Very well, we will accept, won’t we, Gertrude?” Adele asked brightly. -And when Gertrude had agreed, the president added, “And I would like to -nominate Peggy Pierce and Rosamond Wright as a committee of two to see -that the purple silk dress is made, and that there is lace in the neck -and sleeves.”</p> -<p>“But you will all have to help pick out the color and the pattern,” -Peggy protested, and to this the others agreed.</p> -<p>“I am glad that we have two weeks to prepare,” Adele said, “because, now -that school has begun, we will not want to neglect our studies, and it -will take two weeks to have the dress made and—”</p> -<p>“But Adele,” Bertha exclaimed, “we haven’t decided where to hold the -party.”</p> -<p>“We might have it here,” Adele said thoughtfully. “But don’t let’s -decide that yet. And now let’s go for a tramp to the orphanage and -invite Eva and Amanda to come over here and share our picnic supper.”</p> -<p>This was done, and the orphans were so happy and so grateful that the -seven could not but feel that their Sunnyside Club was fulfilling its -mission by bringing so much joy into the lonely lives of these two -girls.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXIV' title='XXIV: The House by the Wood'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE HOUSE BY THE WOOD</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>The following afternoon Adele Doring and Gertrude Willis, hand in hand, -skipped along Cherry Lane on their way to Granny Dorset’s. The leaves on -the trees were yellow, and fluttered down on them as they passed. Dear -Granny Dorset, who had not walked for many a year, was sitting on the -sunny front porch in her pillowed chair. She looked up brightly as the -girls opened the gate, calling gayly, “Here come my little Sunshine -Maidens. What good news have you to-day?”</p> -<p>Granny Dorset’s own middle-aged daughter was so busy with housekeeping -and making ends meet that she seldom knew what happened in the village -of Sunnyside, and so these girls often hunted up bits of happy gossip to -take to the little old lady.</p> -<p>Sitting on the edge of the porch, Gertrude replied, “Oh, Granny Dorset, -did you know that Jane Dally has the darlingest new baby? It was -christened last Sunday, and when father held it in his arms, it smiled -up at him, and it has the sweetest dimple. Old Grandfather Dally stood -up with it, and how his face did shine with pride and happiness!”</p> -<p>“’Lijah Dally a grandad again!” the old lady said brightly. “Well, to -think of that now. He and I were children together. Della, his dad was -one of your grandpa’s sheep-herders, and when he was a little fellow he -lived in that cabin over in the meadows.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Granny, did he really?” Adele asked eagerly.</p> -<p>This indeed was the object of the girls’ visit, to find out what other -old people, now living in the village, had been young when Granny Dorset -was a girl, so that they might invite them to Granny’s surprise-party.</p> -<p>Then Gertrude asked a direct question: “Is there any one else living -around here who was young when you were?”</p> -<p>“Not so many now,” the old lady replied thoughtfully. “Some have moved -away and some have gone to the better country, but there’s old Mr. and -Mrs. Quigley,—they as had to go to the poorhouse when their cabin burned -down. They had lived in it for nigh forty year, and they always did for -others when they had it, but when they needed help themselves, folks let -them go on the county.”</p> -<p>“Oh, how sad!” Adele exclaimed. “Why couldn’t some one have given them a -cabin to live in for the few years that are left?”</p> -<p>“Well, nobody did,” Granny replied. “And then there’s Sally Grackle. She -lives all by herself, out on the edge of the woods. It’s strange how -people change! Sally was such a jolly girl and everybody liked her, but -she had a sorrow, which, like as not, made her queer-actin’, the way she -is now. She’s shut herself up, and I’ve heard tell that she won’t see -anybody. That’s all the folks living around here now who were young when -I was.”</p> -<p>Half an hour later, when the two girls were slowly wending their way -homeward, Gertrude said, “Not a very promising party, Della, judging by -the guests. Poor Miss Grackle, not quite in her right mind, and Mr. and -Mrs. Quigley out at the poorhouse. Luckily Grandpa Dally is a host in -himself. He’s jolly and brimful of stories, so perhaps our party will be -a success if we can get the guests to agree to come to it.”</p> -<p>The next morning the Sunny Seven met under the elm-tree in the -school-yard to report progress. When the other five had heard of the -visit to Granny Dorset, Betty Burd exclaimed, “That terrible Miss -Grackle! You needn’t appoint me on a committee to go and invite her. I -know some church ladies who went there once and she chased them away -with a broom.”</p> -<p>“Poor thing!” Adele said. “She must be very unhappy, living there all -alone by that desolate wood. Gertrude and I will gladly go and invite -Miss Grackle to the party.”</p> -<p>That very afternoon they started out toward the woods at the north edge -of the village. The houses were scattered, and at last the girls turned -into a path which led through a swampy meadow. They had to pick their -way carefully, to keep from getting their feet wet. Their destination -was a weather-beaten, gray house, which looked as though it was about to -tumble down, standing in the deep shade of two large pines. It was a -cloudy day and the wind moaned dismally through the trees. There was no -sign of life about the place. The seldom-used gate creaked as it swung -open on rusty hinges.</p> -<p>“I suppose that at any minute Miss Grackle may rush out at us with a -broom,” Gertrude whispered. “Do you feel at all afraid, Adele?”</p> -<p>“No,” the other girl replied, as they steadily advanced toward the -house. The porch, which was broken in places, was littered with leaves.</p> -<p>“Miss Grackle doesn’t use her broom to sweep with, I judge,” Gertrude -said softly.</p> -<p>Adele rapped bravely, but no one answered. Then she turned the knob and -the door opened. The room which they entered was dark, cheerless, and -damp. At first, they could scarcely see, and so they stood still. When -they had become accustomed to the dim light, the girls saw a large, -old-fashioned bed, and in it lay an elderly woman with a pinched, gray -face.</p> -<p>“Oh, Miss Grackle!” Adele said, hurrying to the bedside. “You are ill -and all alone here!”</p> -<p>“Well, what if I am?” the old woman replied tartly. “It’s nobody’s -business and nobody cares.”</p> -<p>“If we made a fire in the stove, it would take the chill from the room,” -Gertrude suggested kindly.</p> -<p>“Maybe so, like as not,” the old woman agreed. “But where’s the wood?”</p> -<p>“I’ll bring some in,” Gertrude replied. “I saw some fallen branches near -by.”</p> -<p>So saying, Gertrude went out and quickly returned with an armful of dry -wood, and soon a fire snapped and crackled cheerfully in the stove.</p> -<p>“And now I’ll make you some broth,” said Adele.</p> -<p>“You’ll be smart if you do,” Miss Grackle replied. “What are you -planning to make it out of?”</p> -<p>“Why, Miss Grackle!” Adele exclaimed when she found the cupboards bare. -“Haven’t you had anything to eat?”</p> -<p>“Not a sumptuous banquet,” the old woman replied in a non-committal -manner.</p> -<p>Now Adele’s father had said only that very morning that Miss Grackle had -plenty of money, so Adele decided that she had just been too ill to -order things.</p> -<p>“I’ll be back in a minute,” the girl said aloud, and away she went, -leaving the wondering Gertrude to care for the invalid.</p> -<p>A woman who often came to the Doring home to help Kate with the cleaning -lived in the house nearest, on the main road, and from her Adele -procured some lamb broth and bread. Miss Grackle, truly faint from -hunger, could not resist the fragrance of the broth which Adele was -heating, and she rather ungraciously permitted Gertrude to prop her up -with the pillows, while Adele brought to her a bowl of the steaming -broth and some fresh bread and butter.</p> -<p>When this was eaten Miss Grackle seemed stronger. She looked at the -girls curiously.</p> -<p>“Young ladies,” she said, “perhaps you do not know it, but you are the -first two human beings who have succeeded in crossing my threshold in -ten years. Now, pray tell me, what did you come for? You must have a -reason.”</p> -<p>“We came to invite you to a surprise birthday-party which we are going -to give for Granny Dorset,” Adele said simply.</p> -<p>The girls, watching the old lady, were surprised to see a twinkle appear -in the gray eyes.</p> -<p>“Well,” she declared, “I had decided to die, but now I do believe that I -will live a while longer; and, thank you kindly, I’ll come to the -party.”</p> -<p>Before they left, Miss Grackle gave the girls some money and asked them -to order some groceries for her at the store.</p> -<p>“And be sure to tell that boy to leave the things just inside the gate -the way he always does.”</p> -<p>The next morning, under the elm-tree, the five other girls listened with -ever-widening eyes, as Adele and Gertrude told of their visit to Miss -Grackle.</p> -<p>“Well, you surely are the two bravest girls I ever met,” Rosamond Wright -declared, and the others fully agreed with her.</p> -<p>“The visit we are going to make this afternoon,” Gertrude replied, “will -be harder still. I almost dread calling on those two old people, who are -so unhappy because they have to live in the poorhouse.”</p> -<p>But a pleasant surprise awaited the girls.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXV' title='XXV: A Visit to the Poorhouse'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A VISIT TO THE POORHOUSE</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>That afternoon Adele and Gertrude drove to the poorhouse, which was two -miles out on the east road. Leaving Firefly hitched at the gate, they -walked up the gravel path, on either side of which was a narrow garden, -bright with autumn flowers. Tall maples stood about on the lawn, and -their leaves were red and yellow. The afternoon sun was warm, and many -old ladies, wrapped in shawls, were seated here and there on rustic -benches.</p> -<p>“Everything seems cheerful,” Adele said. “I wonder where we shall find -Mrs. Quigley.”</p> -<p>They made inquiry of a woman who was coming down the walk.</p> -<p>“I’m Mrs. Quigley!” was the cheerful reply, and the old lady led them to -a bench near by. “I don’t know you, do I?” she asked kindly.</p> -<p>The girls were indeed relieved, for they had both feared that they were -to meet a grief-stricken old lady. They were not old enough to know that -many a bright face hides an aching heart, and the wrinkled face smiling -up at them surely tried to be bright.</p> -<p>When Adele told their errand, Mrs. Quigley exclaimed, “Well, now, won’t -Pa Quigley be pleased! It’s a long time since we were asked to a party.” -Then, turning to Adele, she took her hands and said: “And so you’re -Daniel Doring’s granddaughter. Daniel was mighty good to my man and me, -and he’d be sorry if he knew that we had lost our little home. But -there—” she smiled quickly through her tears. “I tell Pa Quigley, when -he’s wishing we had our little home once more, where we could sit by the -fireplace evenings, like we used to love to do,—I tell him that we must -count our blessin’s. Things might be worse. One of us <i>might</i> be dead, -and then how lonely the other of us would be!”</p> -<p>“That’s true,” Adele said as she arose, and then, stooping, she -impulsively kissed the wrinkled cheeks as she added, “Mrs. Quigley, you -belong to our Sunnyside Club, don’t you?”</p> -<p>“Maybe so,” said the little old lady, rising. “Once I read somewhere, -‘Every cloud has a silver lining; let’s wear our clouds with the linings -on the outside.’ I try to do that. It makes it pleasanter for other -folks, and I don’t know but it’s cheerier even for the person who is -wearing the cloud.”</p> -<p>“I’m going to remember that,” Gertrude said as she pressed the wrinkled -hand which she held. Then Adele exclaimed, “Now, Mrs. Quigley, a week -from Saturday we’ll call for you at two, so you be ready and watching.”</p> -<p>When the girls were driving down the country road, Adele exclaimed -earnestly, “Gertrude, those Quigleys are going to have a home together -if it lies within my power to get it.”</p> -<p>“Isn’t it queer, Adele,” the other remarked reflectively, “how different -people are. There are some women who have everything that money can buy, -and yet they are discontented and fretful. If they could have heard dear -old Mrs. Quigley just now, it might have done them more good than a -whole book full of sermons.”</p> -<p>They were driving along a pleasant street in the village, and Adele soon -drew rein in front of a neat white cottage with green blinds. “There is -Grandfather Dally under the apple-tree,” she remarked as she hitched -Firefly to a post.</p> -<p>“Well! Well!” the old man exclaimed, as he peered over his spectacles at -the two girls. “If it ain’t Tudy and Dellie! ’Taint often I have a call -from two nice little girls, but there, more’n likely you’ve come to call -on my daughter, but she’s out somewheres, a-wheelin’ the baby.”</p> -<p>The girls assured him that they had called on purpose to see him, as -they wished to invite him to a party. The old man was as pleased as a -boy when he heard this. Then he added with a chuckle, “I’ve heerd that -you little girls have turned the cabin out in the meadows into a sort of -a play-house. Ain’t you skeered that the miser’ll come back some time -and ketch you there?”</p> -<p>“Miser!” Adele and Gertrude exclaimed in one breath. “What miser, -Grandpa Dally? We never heard of one!”</p> -<p>“Hum, now, you don’t say! I thought like as not everybody had heerd tell -of him. It was after the sheep-raisin’ business had been given up in -these parts, and there wa’n’t no one a-livin’ in the cabin at that time. -Your grandpa, Della, had locked it up and kept the key. Well, one day a -long, lank man from nobody knew where appeared in these parts, and asked -ole Daniel Doring if he might rent that cabin for a spell. Your grandad -was for givin’ the under fellow a chance, and this stranger said he was -here to recuperate his health or some such, and so he got the key and -was told he could live there as long as he chose and welcome.</p> -<p>“The man stayed pretty close to the cabin, and the folks in town was -puzzled about him, and so one night two of the boys went out there and -they clum up the side of the cabin somehow, and peeked in at that little -high window, and Josh Perkins said afterwards that he almost fell down -agin, when he saw what was a-goin’ on inside of that cabin. There sat -the long, lank man at the table, and in the candlelight he was -a-countin’ out gold pieces. Josh said he had a bag full of them. People -were suspicious, of course, when they heerd that, and the very next day -the sheriff went out to the cabin, and what do you think? The place was -empty. Like as not the miser had heerd the boys prowlin’ about in the -night, and he left for parts unknown and took his gold with him, I -suppose, though nobody knows as to that, for your grandad, Della, locked -the cabin right up then and kept the key.”</p> -<p>Half an hour later the girls were again driving down the road. “What a -strange, uncanny story that was about the miser!” Gertrude said with a -shudder.</p> -<p>“Rosamond has always said that the furniture in the cabin would probably -tell queer stories if it could talk,” Adele remarked. And then she added -suddenly, “Oh, Gertrude! Don’t you wish that we could find that gold, -and then we could take care of the Quigleys!”</p> -<p>Gertrude laughed. “If he was a miser, he certainly took his gold with -him.” Then she asked, “Della, did you ever hear what Miss Grackle’s -great sorrow was, the one that made her turn against every one and live -all alone by herself in that dismal house by the woods?”</p> -<p>“Yes,” Adele replied. “Father was telling mother about it last night. He -said that when he was a boy, Miss Grackle and a younger sister lived in -that big, rambling house on the Dickerson Road, the one that has been -boarded up for so many years. The sister’s name was Miranda, and she was -about ten years younger than Sally, and very pretty, but father said she -was nowhere near as capable. They lived together very happily after -their father died. Sally did all of the housework and waited on Miranda -hand and foot, as the saying goes, and the younger one, who was rather -selfish, accepted it as her due. They owned the house and land together, -but they each had plenty of money besides. Then one day a stranger -appeared in town, and, having heard that the pretty Miranda Grackle had -a fortune in her own right, he began to court her. Miss Sally quickly -saw that he was a mere adventurer, trying to marry some one with money, -and she begged Miranda to give him up, but she wouldn’t, and then one -night they ran away and were secretly married. Miss Sally was -heartbroken. She heard that they had gone to Arizona, where the man had -mines. She followed them there, but never found them. She came back a -broken-hearted woman, boarded up the old homestead where she had been so -happy, and then went to live all alone in that house out by the woods.”</p> -<p>“Poor Miss Grackle!” Gertrude said. “Here we are by the Dickerson Road, -Adele. Would it be much out of our way to drive past the boarded-up -house? I never happened to notice it.”</p> -<p>“No,” Adele replied, as she turned the pony’s head in that direction. -“The house is just beyond that clump of trees.”</p> -<p>When the little grove was passed, the girls gave an exclamation of -surprise. “Why, it isn’t boarded up at all,” Gertrude said. “See, even -the windows are open.”</p> -<p>“And if there isn’t Miss Grackle herself,” Adele cried, as a tall, -elderly woman appeared in the doorway to shake a dustcloth. She had on a -big apron, with a towel about her head.</p> -<p>Adele drew rein and fairly flew up the walk, Gertrude following her.</p> -<p>“Oh, Miss Grackle!” Adele cried. “I’m so glad to see that you are well -again. And have you really and truly moved over here?”</p> -<p>Somehow Miss Grackle did not seem to be old, like Granny Dorset, and, -for that matter, she was several years the younger.</p> -<p>Upon hearing her name called, the woman turned and welcomed the girls -gladly. “Yes,” she said, and there was almost a quiver in her voice. -“For years it has seemed as though I just couldn’t come back here -without sister Miranda, and when she never even wrote to me, I turned -bitter against everybody, but when you little girls came the other day -and showed me that there was love and kindness in the world, I decided -to live a while longer and see if I couldn’t do a bit of good. I’m going -to try to really live now. I’ve been buried long enough.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Miss Grackle,” Adele cried, “I’m so glad! So glad! And what a nice -place this is! You had beautiful grounds once, didn’t you?”</p> -<p>The lady nodded. “Father was proud of his lawns and gardens,” she said. -“You see that little cottage on the edge of the grove. Father’s gardener -lived there, and his wife helped mother in the kitchen, for there were -three children of us then,—I had a brother who died,—and there was work -enough to do.”</p> -<p>“It’s a pretty little cottage,” Adele said. “Has it been empty all these -years?”</p> -<p>“Yes,” Miss Grackle replied. “I would like to have a couple living in it -now, if the man would attend to my grounds in exchange for the rent.”</p> -<p>With a cry of joy Adele threw her arms about the astonished woman as she -exclaimed, “Would you really, truly, Miss Grackle? Oh, Gertrude, -wouldn’t it be just the nicest place for the Quigleys?”</p> -<p>“Why, what has happened to the Quigleys?” Miss Grackle asked in -surprise. “I thought that they had a small farm of their own. Did they -lose it? You see, I haven’t heard a bit of news in years.”</p> -<p>Then Adele told the whole story, and Miss Grackle indignantly exclaimed: -“That shows the ingratitude of people! There never was a sick child in -the country round but that Mrs. Quigley was there to help the tired -mother care for it, and never a tramp passed her door but that she made -him a cup of tea and gave him a bite to eat, and talked to him all the -time in that bright, cheerful way of hers; and some of them, I know, -took to honest work after that, and they said that it was just because -of her. And the town let the Quigleys go to the poorhouse! Well, they’ll -not stay there! At least they can live in the cottage, and perhaps in -the spring Mr. Quigley could work the garden on shares.” Then she added -simply, “My income is not as large as it was, Adele, and my sister -Miranda may come home at any time and be in need, so I must be saving -for her sake. But there,” she added more brightly, “the Quigleys shall -move into the cottage at once, and a way to provide for them will surely -open up.”</p> -<p>Soon after that two happy girls drove away. “Isn’t it just like magic, -the way things are happening!” Adele exclaimed, and Gertrude agreed. The -girls were to have a strange adventure the next day, as you shall hear.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXVI' title='XXVI: A Mystery Solved'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A MYSTERY SOLVED</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>After school on Friday the Sunny Seven danced over the Buttercup Meadows -on their way to the cabin.</p> -<p>“We ought to call it Golden-rod Meadows now,” Betty Burd declared.</p> -<p>“I love the purple asters tangled in with the gold!” Gertrude Willis -exclaimed. “Dame Nature is a wonderful artist.”</p> -<p>“And the maple wood is so bright and red,” Doris Drexel said. “We might -have Granny Dorset’s party here. Surely, no ball-room could be more -splendid.”</p> -<p>As they were talking they approached the cabin, and Peggy Pierce, -finding the key, opened the door.</p> -<p>“Girls!” Rosamond exclaimed, as she peered in. “I almost wish that -Grandpa Dally had not told us about that miser. It makes me feel -shuddery to think of him. Long and lank, he sat right there at our table -as he counted out his gold pieces by the light of a candle.”</p> -<p>“Well, he isn’t here now,” said practical Bertha, as she entered the -cabin and threw open the window.</p> -<p>“Of course he isn’t,” Adele exclaimed. “There’s no one in our Secret -Sanctum but just ourselves.”</p> -<p>The girls, finding it hard to overcome an uncanny feeling, nevertheless -entered the cabin and began to make definite plans for the party which -they were going to give for Granny Dorset, when suddenly there was a -strange clinking noise in the wall.</p> -<p>Rosamond sprang to her feet, her eyes wide and startled. “What was -that?” she asked. The other girls stood up and listened. They distinctly -heard a scurrying and then another clinking sound.</p> -<p>“It must be a chipmunk or a ground-squirrel,” Adele said, trying to -speak calmly.</p> -<p>“I would think so myself,” Bertha replied, “but for the other noise,—the -clinking. How could a squirrel make that?”</p> -<p>The girls examined the wall, and Gertrude exclaimed, “Why, this seems to -be a boarded-up fireplace.”</p> -<p>“Yes, and here is a loose board,” Bertha said, “so now the mystery will -be explained.”</p> -<p>The bark-covered boards were easily pried away and a stone-lined -fireplace was disclosed. There were wood-ashes on the floor of it, but -no squirrel, and nothing that would clink.</p> -<p>“Look!” Gertrude said. “Here is a hole through which a squirrel might -have gone.”</p> -<p>Adele peered up the blackened chimney. There was a rude stone ledge just -above her head, and suddenly, with a frightened chirr, a chipmunk jumped -from the ledge to the floor and darted into the meadow through the hole -which Gertrude had seen.</p> -<p>The creature’s quick movement had dislodged something on the shelf and -it fell clinking against a stone.</p> -<p>With a cry of amazement Adele stooped and picked up a gold piece.</p> -<p>“Quick, bring a stool, somebody!” she called. “I’ll climb up and see -what is on that ledge.”</p> -<div id='i03' class='figcenter' style='width:80%; max-width:669px;'> -<img src='images/i03.jpg' alt='' style='width:100%;height:auto;' /> -<p class='caption'>“The miser’s gold!”</p> -</div> -<p>“The miser’s gold!” she declared, as she handed Bertha a bag. The -chipmunk, hoping to find nuts, had gnawed a hole in it. The girls -gathered around were scarcely able to believe their eyes. “Here’s a -piece of brown paper,” Adele said, “and there’s writing on it!”</p> -<p>The writing in places was very hard to read, but at last they made it -out, and Adele read aloud:</p> -<div style='font-size:0.9em; margin:0.7em 1em'> -<p>“To whoever finds this money, I wish to say that it wasn’t come by -honest. It hasn’t brought me any happiness and I don’t want it. I’d give -it back to the folks who own it, if I knew who they was, but I don’t. -I’m going back to the town where I was a boy and I’m going to live -straight.”</p> -</div> -<p>“I’m so disappointed,” Adele announced. “I thought of the Quigleys at -once, and how it would help them, but they would not want stolen money.”</p> -<p>“I’ll tell you what,” said Gertrude Willis. “Let’s take it to father -with the note and ask his advice. Perhaps it would help to right the -wrong if the money were used for some good purpose.”</p> -<p>Half an hour later the girls arrived at the neat parsonage. They found -the minister working in his garden, and he listened gravely to the story -of the miser and his bag of gold.</p> -<p>As Gertrude had anticipated, her father said, “Since the money cannot be -returned to its rightful owners, it surely ought to be used in doing -good. If I were you, I would deposit it in the bank and draw upon it as -a need arises.”</p> -<p>Thanking Mr. Willis for his advice, seven happy girls went to the bank -of which Doris Drexel’s father was president.</p> -<p>Luckily Mr. Drexel was still there, and he had the bag emptied and the -money counted. “One thousand dollars,” he reported with a smile, “and I -believe, little lassies, that Mr. Willis has made a wise suggestion.”</p> -<p>When the girls left the place a while later, Bertha carried a little -book which stated that she was the treasurer of the Sunnyside Club, -which had funds to the amount of one thousand dollars in the First -National Bank in the town of Sunnyside.</p> -<p>Next, the seven girls visited Miss Grackle, to tell her the story. “We -wish this money to be used by the Quigleys,” Adele said, “but since we -do not want them to feel that they are receiving charity, we wish that -you, Miss Grackle, would give them a certain amount of it each month for -taking care of your garden and grounds.”</p> -<p>“That will be a splendid plan,” Miss Grackle said brightly. “And now, -before you go, would you girls like to see the cottage in which the -Quigleys are to live? I have aired it out and made it fresh and tidy.”</p> -<p>“We’d love to see it!” Adele exclaimed, and so Miss Grackle led the way -to the little cottage beside the maple grove.</p> -<p>The three rooms were sunny and bright, and the big, old-fashioned stove -in the kitchen had been freshly blackened. The wood-box was filled, for, -as Miss Grackle explained, she wanted it to look home-like as soon as -they saw it. In the living-room there were two easy-chairs with bright -patch-work cushions, and in the bedroom beyond all was spotlessly clean -and inviting.</p> -<p>“I can hardly wait until to-morrow,” Betty Burd exclaimed.</p> -<p>“Nor I,” Gertrude Willis declared. “The party was planned to be a -surprise for Granny Dorset, but think of the joyous surprise which is in -store for those poor Quigleys. They will expect to return to the -poorhouse after the party, and when they find that they are to have a -home, oh, Adele, won’t they be the happiest old people in all the -world!”</p> -<p>“Girls!” Adele cried suddenly. “We did plan on having the party out in -our meadow cabin, but wouldn’t it be much nicer to have it right here? -That is, of course, if you are willing, Miss Grackle.”</p> -<p>“That is really a first-rate idea!” Miss Grackle declared. “And then, -instead of having a cold chicken supper, we can have a warm one.”</p> -<p>Adele’s mother, when she heard of the change, agreed that it was a -splendid plan. Kate offered to cook the chickens and things in her own -kitchen, and then, at the last moment, they were to be taken to the -cottage and kept warm until served.</p> -<p>When Saturday morning dawned, Adele, at an early hour, drove over to the -orphanage and readily obtained permission for Eva and Amanda to spend -the day with her. On their way back they gathered armfuls of bright red -leaves from the sumac bushes, and graceful stalks of golden-rod and -purple aster. These they took to the cottage where the Quigleys were to -live, and Adele filled bowls and pitchers and set them about everywhere.</p> -<p>Soon thereafter the other six girls arrived, and then what a hustling -and bustling there was! The living-room table was covered with a -snowy-white cloth, and on it was laid Miss Grackle’s choice -old-fashioned blue-and-white china and the newly polished silver, and in -the very center was a blue bowl of golden-glow.</p> -<p>“Now,” Adele said as she stood back and surveyed the scene, “everything -is ready for the surprise-party and we may rest a while from our labors. -At two o’clock Bob Angel and Gertrude Willis are to go to the poorhouse -to get the Quigleys, and at two-thirty Brother Jack and Eva may go after -Granny Dorset. I think it would be nice to have all of the guests here -before she arrives.”</p> -<p>“Here comes an automobile up the drive now!” Betty Burd exclaimed. “Who -do you suppose is in it?”</p> -<p>“Oh, it’s brother Bob in our car,” Bertha declared.</p> -<p>The girls skipped out to the driveway, and Bob, leaping to the ground, -made a deep bow as he said, “Ladies, this is a free bus which will -gladly convey you to your several homes, if you care to entrust your -lives to my keeping.”</p> -<p>“Oh, good enough!” Peggy Pierce exclaimed. “I was just wishing that I -was home to help mother get the dinner, and now I will be there in a -twinkling.”</p> -<p>“We have our fiery steed,” Adele said, “so Eva and Amanda and I will -travel in my little red cart, but thank you, just the same.”</p> -<p>Then, waving good-bye to smiling Miss Grackle, the girls and Bob started -down the Dickerson Road on their homeward way.</p> -<p>Meanwhile, in the poorhouse, Mrs. Quigley was hunting in her shabby -hair-trunk for a bit of old-time finery. Little, indeed, did she dream -of the great joy which was so soon to be hers.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXVII' title='XXVII: A Really, Truly Home'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A REALLY, TRULY HOME</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>Promptly at two o’clock Bob Angel and Gertrude Willis arrived at the -poorhouse, and on a bench near the gate sat the old couple. How their -faces shone when they saw the automobile which was to bear them to the -party!</p> -<p>The old lady in bonnet and shawl, and the old man in a well-brushed, -though threadbare, coat, and hat, frayed at the edges, arose as Gertrude -went forward to greet them. She said afterwards that it was hard for her -to keep from throwing her arms about the dear old lady and telling her -then and there of the great happiness that was in store for them, but, -instead, she kissed the bright, wrinkled face and shook hands with Mr. -Quigley, whom she had never met before. Bob had leaped to the ground, -and after Gertrude had introduced him to their guests, he carefully -helped the old lady to the comfortable back seat and the old man to the -front.</p> -<p>Mr. Quigley’s eyes were shining like a boy’s as Bob drove rather slowly -down the country road. “Land sakes alive, ma!” he called. “Ain’t this -great! Make her go faster, boy. We ain’t a mite afeared.” So Bob put on -a bit more speed, and soon they reached the Grackle homestead.</p> -<p>“Well, I swan!” the old man cried when he shook hands with Miss Grackle. -“Wonders never will cease, I reckon. If here ain’t Sally Grackle -herself, lookin’ younger’n she did when I saw her last.”</p> -<p>Miss Grackle beamed happily as she greeted the Quigleys and led them -into the cottage. A moment later Grandpa Dally, as he insisted that -every one should call him, arrived in a long-tailed coat which he had -first worn at his wedding many years before.</p> -<p>“Well, Della!” he exclaimed when that maiden met him at the door. “So -the party day arrived all right. Bless me, but you do look cozy in here! -Howdy, Dan Quigley! Mighty glad to see you lookin’ so pert! Hum, ha!” he -added, with twinkling eyes, as the two old ladies appeared from the -bedroom. “And if these girls aren’t Sally Grackle and Betsy Quigley. You -don’t look a minute older’n you did in them days when we used to have -parties pretty frequent.”</p> -<p>Suddenly Adele darted into the living-room from the kitchen. “Everybody -hide!” she whispered. “Here comes Granny Dorset, and when she gets well -settled I will say ‘Ahem,’ and then you are all to spring out and call -‘Happy Birthday!’”</p> -<p>What a scurrying there was! Grandpa Dally hid behind the open door, Mr. -Quigley squeezed himself into a closet, and Mrs. Quigley and Miss -Grackle went into the bedroom.</p> -<p>Bob and Jack helped Granny Dorset into the pleasant living-room, and she -looked about her in speechless amazement as she sank into the -comfortable rocker in a sunny window. “Well, Della,” she exclaimed, -“whatever is the meaning of all this?”</p> -<p>“Ahem,” said the laughing girl, and out from their hiding-places sprang -the four old people, each calling gayly, “Happy birthday, Sarie Dorset!”</p> -<p>The eight girls, watching from the kitchen-door, were certainly -satisfied with the way in which Granny Dorset was surprised.</p> -<p>“Oh! Oh!” she said, with tears of joy running down her wrinkled cheeks. -“It’s a party, isn’t it? I never thought I’d live to go to another one.”</p> -<p>Then, when her bonnet and shawl had been removed, Adele reappeared from -the bedroom, carrying a long box.</p> -<p>“It’s a birthday present for you, Granny Dorset,” the girl announced. -“And if you can guess what’s in it, you may have it.”</p> -<p>With shining eyes the old lady guessed one thing and then another, and -then at last hesitatingly said, “It couldn’t be a dress, could it, -Della?”</p> -<p>“You’ve guessed it!” Adele cried gayly. “And now open it up and see what -you will see!”</p> -<p>Granny Dorset gave a little cry of joy when she beheld the purple silk -dress. “It’s just what I’ve always wanted,” she said; “and there’s lace -in the neck and sleeves.” Then she added, “Della, being as it’s my -birthday, I wish I could put it on.”</p> -<p>“And so you shall,” Adele declared. Then she and Eva assisted the little -old lady into the bedroom, whence a little later she emerged, dressed in -the purple gown, and the happiness glowing in that dear old face made -the girls glad indeed that Adele had thought of that particular birthday -present.</p> -<p>Then, when the old people were comfortably seated in the easy-chairs, -some having been brought from the big house, and the girls, tailor-wise, -on the floor, Granny Dorset said, “’Lijah Dally, being as the girls have -turned that sheep-herder’s cabin into a play-house, why don’t you tell -them something that happened round there when you was a boy?”</p> -<p>Grandpa Dally looked pleased to be called upon to entertain the company. -“I would, Sarie,” he replied, “but just this minute I don’t seem to -think of nothing.”</p> -<p>“Suppose you tell ’em how you met the wolves,” Mr. Quigley suggested.</p> -<p>“Oh, Grandpa Dally,” Rosamond cried with a shudder. “Did you really meet -some wolves once, and didn’t they eat you?”</p> -<p>Every one laughed at Rosie’s question. “If they had,” Grandpa Dally -replied, “I wouldn’t be here to tell you the story. Well,” he began, -“when I was about eight years old, my father and me lived in that -sheep-herder’s cabin out in the meadows. I hadn’t a mother and I sort of -grew up any way. There was wolves hereabouts in them days, and when they -got real hungry, especially in winter, they came prowling around and -howling at night. Often father and the other herder who lived with us -would go out with their guns and drive them away from the fold.</p> -<p>“When I was twelve year old, my father gave me a gun and taught me how -to shoot it, and after that I felt very brave and bold.</p> -<p>“That winter was bitterly cold, and the snow was deep, but it was -crusted over so that we could walk on it. The sheep were all in the -fold, and at night we often heard the wolves howling in the hills.</p> -<p>“‘’Lijah,’ my father said to me, ‘whenever you go to the store at the -crossings be sure that you carry your gun.’</p> -<p>“Once a week I went to the store, which was two miles away, to get -supplies and the mail. I wore a fur cap and mittens, and I did not mind -the cold much. With my gun over my shoulder and my snowshoes on my feet -I started out one day. I only passed one house on the way, and in it -lived a wood-cutter and his wife and two children. As I was a-passin’ -by, the woman called and asked me if I’d do an errand for her at the -store. She said her man was up to the woods, but she was expectin’ him -back about nightfall. I said I’d do her errand and glad to oblige, and -then I went on my way.</p> -<p>“At the store there was some trappers just come in from the hills, and -they said wolves was thick up that ways, and extra hungry on account of -the deep snow. ‘Hello, sonny,’ one of them called after me, when, with -my packages strapped to my back, I started to leave the store. ‘You -ain’t goin’ home all alone, be you? Don’t see what yer pa’s thinkin’ of -to let ye, with wolves around as thick as they be.’</p> -<p>“I told him I wasn’t a bit afeared, and I hurried out. The first -half-mile I skated over the hard, crusted snow without a trip, but then -a strap bust on one of my snowshoes and I had to stop quite a while to -fix it before I could go on. When I got it mended it was growing dark, -and I was almost afeared to go on, thinking of what the trapper had -said, but I knew dad would be out huntin’ for me if I didn’t turn up, so -I skated off at a stiff pace. I tried to whistle, to sort of cheer me -up, but somehow I couldn’t, for fear that the wolves would hear.</p> -<p>“I was nearing the woods, when I suddenly saw something which made my -blood run cold. There was wolf-tracks all around in the snow, and they -was fresh. I stood still, not a-darin’ to go on. I knew I was near the -woman’s house, but I couldn’t see it for the trees. Just as I was -wonderin’ what to do, I heerd a frightened cry for help. It was that -woman, I felt sure, and with all speed I rounded the edge of the wood. -The cabin door stood open and I saw two wolves a-goin’ in. Without -thinkin’ what I was to do, I darted to the door and fired. One wolf fell -at my feet with an ugly snarl, but the other turned and leaped at me. I -struck it with my gun, but I felt its sharp teeth cuttin’ into my arm. -Just as I thought it was all over with me, a shot rang out from behind, -and that wolf dropped dead, hit in the heart.</p> -<p>“It was the wood-cutter. He had been a-returnin’, but when he heard my -gun he came on a run. Then, for the first time, I saw the woman and two -small children crouched in a corner. The woman came forward, white from -fright, and she took my hand as she said in a tremblin’ voice, ‘’Lijah -Dally, if I live to be a thousand, I can’t do enough to thank you for -savin’ my babies. The wolves was just about to leap on them when you -came in and fired, and the critters turned on you instead. A minute more -and nothin’ could ’a’ saved them.’</p> -<p>“‘You are a brave boy,’ the woodsman said, but I didn’t feel brave at -all. I was shakin’ so I ’most couldn’t stand. Just then there came a rap -on the door. It was my dad and one of the sheep-herders, out to look for -me. Wasn’t I glad to see them, though! But I didn’t feel real safe till -we three was in our log cabin, with the door bolted and barred.”</p> -<p>“Oh-h!” said Rosamond Wright with a shudder. “How glad I am there are no -wolves around the log cabin now!”</p> -<p>While Grandpa Dally had been telling this story there had been a quiet -bustling in the cottage kitchen, and suddenly the door opened and in -came Kate and Mrs. Doring, bearing the good things to eat.</p> -<p>Granny Dorset’s chair was drawn up to the table and soon the merry feast -began.</p> -<p>“A good old-fashioned chicken dinner,” Mrs. Quigley said with -appreciation. “And pumpkin pie!” Grandpa Dally added with a chuckle.</p> -<p>“It’s a good while since I ate any home cookin’,” Mr. Quigley remarked. -“I tell you, folks, there’s nothin’ like a home, whether it’s for -cookin’ or just livin’ in,” he added wistfully, and every one knew that -he was thinking of the poorhouse.</p> -<p>Then Miss Grackle impulsively exclaimed, “Dan Quigley, you seem about as -strong as ever. I should think that you could get gardening to do.”</p> -<p>“I’ve tried, Sally, but all the farmers say I’m too old,” Mr. Quigley -replied.</p> -<p>“You are too old for hard farming, I agree,” Miss Grackle said, “but -maybe there is some one who has a garden and grounds to be cared for, -where you could work when you felt like it and rest when you were -tired.”</p> -<p>“I wish there was such a place,” the old man said sadly, “but there -ain’t.”</p> -<p>“Yes, there is, too,” Miss Grackle exclaimed. “I want this place of mine -fixed up the way it was when father was alive, and I want you and Mrs. -Quigley to come and live in this cottage and take care of it for me.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Quigley’s eyes were shining. “Pa Quigley,” she said, “I always told -you the dear Lord would send one of His angels to deliver us from the -poorhouse, if it was right that we should be delivered.”</p> -<p>“And so He has!” Mr. Quigley said in a shaking voice. “And Sally Grackle -is that angel!”</p> -<p>How Miss Grackle longed to tell them that Adele Doring and her six -friends were really the angels, but she had promised Adele that she -would not. When at last the guests took their departure they left the -happy old couple in a really, truly home.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXVIII' title='XXVIII: The New Pupil'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE NEW PUPIL</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>The Sunny Seven met under the elm tree in the school-yard the following -Monday, when a strange girl appeared with her books under her arm. She -was elaborately dressed, and each black curl hung in its prim and proper -place.</p> -<p>“That new girl knows that we’re watching her,” Betty Burd exclaimed, -“and she’s trying to put on airs. Who is she, anyway?”</p> -<p>“I’m sure I don’t know, and I don’t want to,” Rosamond Wright declared.</p> -<p>“I know who she is,” Doris Drexel said. “Her father was an inn-keeper -out west until a few months ago. He owned a mine that never had amounted -to much, so he told dad. Then one morning he woke up and found himself -rich. After that his wife wanted to come east and live like folks, so -they came. They have mints of money, dad says, and they have bought that -beautiful Restwell estate out on the Lake Road. Father was asked there -to dinner last night. Mother was, also, of course, but she declined, but -dad is their banker and so he had to go. He said that the house is -luxuriously furnished, but in very poor taste. Dad likes Mr. Green, but -the wife boasts all the time of their great wealth, and tells what -everything cost.”</p> -<p>“What is the girl’s name?” Adele asked.</p> -<p>Doris smiled. “Her name used to be plain Susie Green, but since they -became rich, the mother thought Susie too common, and so they call her -Susetta.”</p> -<p>“How ridiculous!” Bertha exclaimed. “I suppose if my father gets rich, I -will have to be called Berthetta.”</p> -<p>“Well, then, let us hope that he never will,” Doris replied. “Dad said -that poor Mr. Green acted like a fish out of water all the time. He -hardly ate a mouthful at dinner, and afterward, when the two men were -alone, Mr. Green said that he did wish they were out west again, where -he could breathe. He said he felt smothered, with so much velvet around. -Father was real sorry for him.”</p> -<p>“Poor little Susie!” Adele said, as the last school-bell began to ring. -“So much money will probably spoil her, but we must be kind to her and -make her feel that she is welcome to our school.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Adele, if that isn’t just like you!” exclaimed Rosamond Wright. -“For my part, I shall leave the snippy little thing quite alone.”</p> -<p>At the recreation hour the girls trooped again into the school-yard, -some romping about, and others sauntering in chattering groups. Susie -Green, with a book in her hand, sat alone on the bench under the -elm-tree.</p> -<p>Adele, leaving the six, walked over to the girl and said pleasantly, -“Good morning, Susie. I know that you are a stranger, so, if you wish, I -will introduce you to my friends.”</p> -<p>Susie tossed her head as she replied rather ungraciously, “My ma—I mean -my mother—doesn’t wish me to make up with any children at this public -school until I know what families they come from. She says I may meet -Doris Drexel, because she is our banker’s daughter. My ma—I mean my -mother—wanted to send me to a private school, but there ain’t,—I mean -there isn’t,—any around here.”</p> -<p>Adele arose. “I am sorry that you feel that way, Susie,” she said -kindly. “Our schoolmates are all nice, and I am afraid that you will be -lonely alone.”</p> -<p>“Poor girl!” Adele said, as she rejoined her friends.</p> -<p>“Such airs!” Rosamond Wright declared with a toss of her pretty head. -“An inn-keeper’s daughter, and she doesn’t want to meet us, whose -ancestors have been gentry for hundreds of years.”</p> -<p>“Well,” exclaimed Bertha Angel, “let’s proceed to forget her.” But they -were not allowed to forget the new pupil, as you shall hear.</p> -<p>About a week later the Sunny Seven met under the elm-tree early one -morning, and Betty Burd held up a pink envelope, as she exclaimed, “Who -else had the honor to receive one of these?”</p> -<p>“Honor, do you call it?” Rosamond asked languidly, as she displayed a -pink envelope. “I have one, but I shall not accept.”</p> -<p>Adele and Gertrude and Doris also had them, but Bertha and Peggy had -none. The pink envelopes contained invitations to a very <i>select</i> party -to be given by Susetta Green on the following Saturday.</p> -<p>“I wasn’t select enough, because my father owns a grocery store, I -suppose,” Bertha Angel declared.</p> -<p>“And my dad is also a tradesman, and so I am left out,” Peggy Pierce -added with twinkling eyes. “But you other girls go, and then you can -tell us all about the party.”</p> -<p>“Go!” Doris Drexel exclaimed. “Indeed we will not go! I told Susie Green -myself that we seven always went to places together, or we didn’t go at -all. Do you suppose for one second, Peggy Pierce, that I would go to a -party if you and Bertha were left out?”</p> -<p>And so it happened that Susetta Green received five notes of refusal to -her party. She took them to her mother with tears in her eyes, as she -said, “I told you, ma, that they wouldn’t none of them come unless you -asked them all.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Green bristled indignantly. “Ask the daughters of tradespeople to a -select party? Well, I should say not! With all our money, we ought to -associate with earls and dukes.”</p> -<p>“But ma,” Susie dolefully replied, “there ain’t any earls and dukes, and -I’m so lonely I’d just as soon play with the gardener’s children.”</p> -<p>Her mother looked at her scornfully. “Well,” she said, “it’s mighty -queer those girls refused to come to your party. I looked up all their -families and they’re the best around, but your pa—that is, your -father—has more money than all of them put together. Just you remember -<i>that</i> when you go back to school, and hold your head high. What’s more, -I intend hiring a girl to be a maid for you, and then, when you’re -older, you shall have a French maid.”</p> -<p>That very afternoon Mrs. Melissa Green, with Susetta at her side, drove -in their handsome carriage down the country road. There was a coachman -and a footman dressed in green livery, with brass buttons, sitting -stiffly on the high front seat, and Mrs. Melissa Green, elaborately -dressed in purple satin, felt that they must be making a very grand -appearance.</p> -<p>“Where are we going, ma?” Susie asked.</p> -<p>“I do wish you wouldn’t say ‘ma’ any more, nor ‘pa,’ neither,” Mrs. -Green said irritably. “’Tain’t stylish! Say ‘father’ and ‘mother.’ We’re -going to visit the orphan asylum. Folks with money, like us, ought to be -doing something for charity. That’s the way to get a start in society, -so I’ve heard tell.”</p> -<p>Susetta Green thought that was a queer reason for doing good, but, -wisely, she said nothing about it. What she did say, after a few moments -of thoughtful silence, was: “Ma—I mean mother—I almost wish that we had -never made any money. I’d heaps rather be riding bareback on my cow-pony -out west than be sitting here so stiff in this grand carriage.”</p> -<p>“Well,” said Mrs. Green scornfully, “if I had any such common wishes, -I’d keep them to myself. Land sakes, don’t let the servants hear you -talk that way.”</p> -<p>Soon the elegant equipage stopped in front of the orphanage. The footman -sprang to open the carriage-door, and Mrs. Green stepped down, with what -she believed to be a queenly air. Susie, looking anything but happy, -followed her up the gravelly walk.</p> -<p>Eva and Amanda, standing at the sewing-room window, saw them, and Amanda -said, “Some rich woman, I guess, who is coming to offer a home to one of -the orphans.”</p> -<p>“Maybe so,” Eva replied, giving the matter little thought, but she was -to give it very serious thought before another hour had passed.</p> -<p>When Mrs. Melissa Green, with Susetta at her side, entered the -orphanage, the kindly matron, Mrs. Friend, welcomed them pleasantly and -led them to her office. The visitor at once began to state her errand, -while Susetta watched her and listened with wide, wondering eyes.</p> -<p>“I am Mrs. Cyrus Green of the Restwell estate,” the newcomer began in a -condescending manner, which she deemed proper for the very rich to use -toward persons who were working for pay. Mrs. Green tried to forget that -a very few months before she herself had been serving guests in her -husband’s tavern, and she sincerely hoped that no one else knew about -it. Unfortunately for her, every one in town did know about it, because -simple Mr. Green often mentioned the tavern which he used to keep, and -the men liked him all the better for it.</p> -<p>“I am glad to meet you, Mrs. Green,” the matron said pleasantly, not at -all impressed by the grand airs. “I had heard that a Western family had -purchased the Restwell estate. That fine old house has been closed for -so long that we are indeed glad to have it opened again. The former -owner, the elderly Mr. Restwell, was greatly loved in the village and -gave generously to all of the charities.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Cyrus Green cared nothing about the former owners, the present -owner occupying all of her thoughts. “Well,” she said pompously, “I do -feel that we people who have great wealth ought to do something for the -folks who ’ain’t got it, and that is why I came here this morning. I -want to hire one of your older orphans to be a sort of companion for -Susetta here. I understand that you hire them out after they’re twelve.”</p> -<p>“No, Mrs. Green,” the matron replied. “We do not permit our girls to -work for wages until they are fourteen, but we are glad to find pleasant -homes for them at any age,—homes in which they will be kindly treated, -and where they will receive greater advantages than we can afford to -give them.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Green did not look pleased. “Well,” she replied stiffly, “I wasn’t -planning to adopt a common orphan to share equal with my Susetta, but I -will take one for a time, if I find one that’s suitable.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Friend arose as she said, “I will call together our older girls, -and you may make their acquaintance.”</p> -<p>Stepping into the hall, she rang three times on the gong. In the -sewing-room Eva looked up from the hem which she was stitching, and -aloud she counted, “One! Two! Three!” Then, rising and folding her work, -she said, “Come, Mandy; three bells means that we older girls are to go -to the study-hall. I wonder why.”</p> -<p>“It’s just what I told you,” Amanda declared. “That rich woman has come -to adopt an orphan. I’m so ugly-looking that I’m sure she won’t choose -me, and if she takes you, Eva, I’ll just die of lonesomeness.”</p> -<p>Twelve orphan girls gathered in the study, and together they curtsied to -the strangers when the matron introduced them. Then Mrs. Green lifted a -lorgnette to her eyes, though she could see perfectly well without -glasses, and, walking down the line, she examined each girl as a man -might a horse or a dog which he was about to purchase.</p> -<p>Eva blushed as crimson as a poppy while she was being scrutinized, and -unconsciously drew herself up proudly and held her head high.</p> -<p>As soon as possible Mrs. Friend dismissed the girls, and the trio -returned to the office.</p> -<p>“Well,” said Mrs. Green, “there’s no use settin’ down again. I’ve made -my choice. I pick the slender one with yellow hair. She looks rather -uncommon. Eva, I think you called her. I don’t want no orphan who had -common parents to live with my Susetta.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Friend was about to protest that she could not possibly spare Eva, -but just in time she remembered that the orphanage was greatly in need -of funds, and she knew that it would not do to offend this rich woman -who might contribute largely in the future, and so, with a sad heart, -Mrs. Friend said, “Eva Dearman is a very lovely girl and comes of a fine -old family. I am sorry indeed to part with her, but I am sure that you -will do much to make her happy.”</p> -<p>Making the orphan happy had not been a part of Mrs. Green’s scheme. She -merely wanted a maid and companion for Susetta, and so she replied -rather coldly, “I guess any girl would consider it an honor to live in -an elegant house like ours after this here orphanage. I will send for -her to-morrow.” Then the woman was gone, Susetta meekly following her.</p> -<p>Mrs. Friend watched them go with a heavy heart. How she dreaded telling -poor Eva! Then suddenly her face brightened. That very afternoon there -was to be a meeting of the directors of the orphanage. Perhaps they -would decide that Eva need not go after all. At least, she would not -tell the little girl whom she so dearly loved, until the matter was -definitely settled.</p> -<p>Meanwhile, Eva and Amanda, hand in hand, had wandered over to the woods. -“It’s such a lovely day,” Eva declared, “I feel as though I wanted to -dance and sing, don’t you, Amanda?”</p> -<p>The other girl shook her head. “No, I don’t!” she said. “I feel just as -though some terrible thing was going to happen. It’s that dreadful woman -makes me feel that way, I guess.”</p> -<p>Eva laughed gayly. “Well, Mandy,” she replied merrily, “if a dreadful -calamity does come, you and I must try to look on the sunny side of it.”</p> -<p>Whether or not the calamity came, you shall soon know.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXIX' title='XXIX: Eva Begins a New Life'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>EVA BEGINS A NEW LIFE</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>The board of directors met at the appointed hour, and as soon as the -regular business was disposed of, Mrs. Friend told the story of Mrs. -Green’s visit, and ended by asking permission to refuse to permit Eva to -leave the orphanage.</p> -<p>The matter was discussed, but it was finally decided that it would be -very unwise to offend so wealthy a possible patron as Mrs. Cyrus Green. -“Let the child go for a while,” said one, “and perhaps later a way will -be found to recall her.”</p> -<p>And with that decision Mrs. Friend had to be content. Late that -afternoon, as Eva and Amanda were walking arm in arm about the garden, a -little girl ran out to them and called, “Eva Dearman, Mrs. Friend wants -to see you in the office right away quick. I guess something awful has -happened, she looks so sad.”</p> -<p>Amanda clung to her friend. “I knew it,” she almost sobbed. “That -dreadful woman chose you. I knew she was going to by the way she looked -at you. Oh, Eva, you’ll be so unhappy there. Why couldn’t she have -chosen me?”</p> -<p>Eva released herself from her friend’s embrace and said tenderly, “Why -should you suffer for me? You would be just as unhappy at Mrs. Green’s -as I should. But don’t cry, Mandy. It may not be so very dreadful after -all.” Then she turned and went into the house.</p> -<p>Eva’s face was very pale when Mrs. Friend looked up and saw her standing -in the doorway. The matron put her arms about her and held her close, as -a mother would, and then she said, “Eva, dear, you don’t know how I -dread telling you.”</p> -<p>But the girl smiled bravely as she replied: “I know what it is! Mrs. -Friend, you have been so kind to me. No one but my own mother was ever -so kind, and I know that if you could have prevented this, you would -have done so.”</p> -<p>“I have not given up hope yet, Eva,” the matron replied. “If you will go -for a time, I will try in every way to have you recalled as soon as -possible. Dear,” she added, looking tenderly at the girl, “are you -<i>sure</i> that you have no living relative?”</p> -<p>Eva shook her head sadly. “There is no one,” she said. “Father had only -one brother, and mother was the last of her family.”</p> -<p>“What became of your father’s brother, Eva? Did he die, also?” the -matron asked.</p> -<p>“Yes, he is dead,” Eva replied. “Uncle Dick went west when he was a mere -lad, because he was so eager for adventure, and for several years he -wrote to my father from different places. At last he seemed to settle -down to one, and he wrote that he was having an interesting life and -making money. Then, for a long time, father did not hear, and at last a -letter which he had written was returned to him unopened, and on the -outside was scrawled, ‘Dick Dearman was killed in an Indian raid, -leastwise it is supposed so.’ After that father wrote time and again, -but his letters always came back. All this happened before father -married my mother.”</p> -<p>“Did you ever hear how your father addressed those letters, Eva?” the -matron inquired.</p> -<p>“To Dry Creek, Arizona,” the girl replied. And then she asked, “When am -I to go to Mrs. Green’s?”</p> -<p>“To-morrow,” the matron replied sadly.</p> -<p>“Very well. Good-night, Mrs. Friend,” the girl said so quietly that the -matron thought that perhaps she did not mind going so much after all; -but if she could have seen the lonely motherless girl a few moments -later, she would have known how cruelly hard this new experience was for -her.</p> -<p>Eva did not return to the garden, but, instead, she ran up to the -dormitory, and throwing herself upon the bed, sobbed as though her heart -would break. Then, slipping to her knees, she held her dear mother’s -picture, and prayed for strength to bear this heavy cross bravely and -cheerfully, as that dear mother had taught her.</p> -<p>After a time peace crept into the heart of the girl, and she seemed to -know that in some way all was well. By the time that the other orphans -came into the dormitory for the night, Eva was able to meet them -smilingly; and since most of them believed that she had been greatly -honored to have been the choice of the rich woman, they little dreamed -of the hour of suffering which she had just passed through.</p> -<p>When Eva awoke the next morning, it was with the feeling that something -unusual was going to happen. She looked out at the bare tree-tops in the -orchard and at the gray autumn sky, and then she remembered, and for a -moment her heart sank within her. But suddenly the sun burst through a -rift in the clouds, and the world was bright again.</p> -<p>Eva sprang up to dress, as she thought bravely: “Maybe the sun will -shine through my clouds. Anyway, if I pretend that going to Mrs. Green’s -is something that I very much want to do, it will make it seem easier, -and, as Adele says, every cloud has a sunny side, even if it is very -hard to see just at first.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Friend glanced anxiously at Eva when she entered the dining-room -that morning, her arm linked through Amanda’s, but the bright smile of -greeting dispelled the matron’s fear that she might have cried all -night.</p> -<p>“What a dear, brave girl she is!” Mrs. Friend thought, and she -strengthened her resolve to leave no stone unturned in her effort to -have Eva recalled.</p> -<p>After breakfast Eva went to the dormitory to pack her few belongings, -and Amanda was with her.</p> -<p>“I feel just like crying,” Amanda said, “but when I see how brave you -are, it makes me feel ashamed of myself, for even living here with -orphans won’t be so bad as living with that dreadful woman. Do you -suppose that you are to be sent to school with that prig of a girl?”</p> -<p>“No,” Eva replied. “Mrs. Friend told me that Susetta is to have a tutor -come from the city each day, and I suppose I am to have lessons with -her.”</p> -<p>Poor little Eva little dreamed that educating the orphan was not in Mrs. -Green’s scheme.</p> -<p>Few were the girl’s belongings, and those were soon packed in a satchel -which had belonged to her father. Lovingly Eva touched it, and it was -hard for her to keep back the tears when she remembered the big, fine -man who had owned it. How sad he would be if he knew that his only -little girl—But she put the thought away from her and smiled brightly up -at her friend. It would not do for her to be recalling the once happy -home and the two who had so loved her.</p> -<p>“Amanda,” she said, trying to speak cheerily, “would you like to wear my -blue ring while I am away? Maybe it would be sort of company for you.”</p> -<p>Amanda choked as she replied: “Oh, Eva, I’d be so glad to wear it. Maybe -it would help me to be brave, the way you are. I’ll just look at the -ring and remember that you love me, and then I won’t care so much if the -other girls are mean.”</p> -<p>“There!” Eva announced as she snapped the clasp of the satchel. “My -wardrobe is packed and I am ready to depart for my future palatial -residence at Restwell.” Then she laughingly added, as she caught hold of -her friend and swung her around: “Amanda, do smile! You look as though -you were at a funeral. Really, now, things might be ever so much worse. -I might be going miles and miles away from you, but, as it is, I shall -be near enough to run over and see you often.”</p> -<p>At that moment a small girl put her head in the dormitory-door and -called excitedly: “Eva! Eva Dearman! Are you here? There’s the grandest -kerridge come to get you. My, don’t I envy you though! Wouldn’t I like -to be leavin’ this dismal old orphans’ home and going to live in a -castle, like as not, where there’s servants with gold buttons to wait on -you.”</p> -<p>Eva hurriedly put on her hat and coat, and then, kissing her friend, she -whispered: “Don’t cry, Amanda. Somehow I feel sure that something ever -so nice is going to happen soon for both of us. I can’t think what it -will be, but I feel it in my bones, and you can’t guess what good -prophets my bones are,” she added merrily as they started down the -stairs.</p> -<p>Mrs. Friend was waiting in the hall, and she and Amanda walked out to -the gate with Eva, Amanda carrying the satchel, as she would gladly have -carried all of her friend’s burdens if only she could.</p> -<p>A liveried footman helped Eva into the carriage, to the envy of all the -orphans, who were watching from the windows of the Home.</p> -<p>“My, but ain’t she a lucky girl!” said Jenny Waine to her neighbor.</p> -<p>“For my part,” Sally West replied, “I can’t see why that rich woman -would choose such a pale, skinny girl. You’re much prettier, with your -red cheeks and black eyes.”</p> -<p>“Well, I’m thinking they won’t keep her long,” Jenny replied, with a -toss of her head which set her raven curls to bobbing, “and then maybe -one of us will get the next chance.”</p> -<p>Meanwhile Eva, seated upon the luxurious purple cushions, leaned back -comfortably as she thought, “I’m just going to enjoy every pleasant -thing that comes along and not worry about the future.”</p> -<p>This was a wise decision, but Eva did not find many things to enjoy -during the next few weeks.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXX' title='XXX: Eva Humiliated'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER THIRTY</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>EVA HUMILIATED</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>The spirited horses soon turned in between two high stone gate-posts, on -the top of which two stone lions were crouching. The wide lawns were -beautifully kept, and bright-colored autumn flowers flamed in the neat -beds. Over a smooth, wide drive the carriage rolled with its small -occupant. It did not stop at the front of the house, but went around to -the servants’ entrance, and there a maid, in cap and apron, met Eva and -led her up the back-stairs to a small room which she said was next to -her own.</p> -<p>When Eva had been left alone, she stood very still, looking about her at -the plain furnishings, and then it slowly dawned upon her that, instead -of being there as an equal and a companion for Susetta, she was to be -classed as a servant. Hot tears rushed to her eyes, but she tried to -console herself with the thought that it would not be for long; it could -not be. Mrs. Friend would not permit it. And Adele, what would Adele -say?</p> -<p>There was a rustle in the doorway, and there stood Mrs. Green in an -elaborate rose-colored house-dress.</p> -<p>“I see you’ve come,” she said without a word of greeting. “Here’s a -black dress I want you to wear, and—er—a cap and apron. I like to have -all the—er—helpers around the house dressed alike. Folks who have great -wealth ought to do things stylish.”</p> -<p>“So they should, Mrs. Green,” Eva replied politely.</p> -<p>“Your duties,” Mrs. Green continued, “will be to look after Miss -Susetta’s room, and to mend her clothes, and to ride out with her when I -am not able to go. I hope that you speak English right. I don’t want no -one who talks ignorant associatin’ with my daughter, and me a-paying out -a lot of money for a tutor to come down from the city to teach her.”</p> -<p>“I will try to speak correctly,” Eva said, feeling as though she was -taking a part in a play, everything seemed so unreal and unnatural.</p> -<p>“When you are dressed, you may come to my room, which is at the front of -the second-floor hall.” So saying Mrs. Green, elephantine in her loose -rose-colored house-dress, walked away, and Eva actually laughed to -herself as she made the change. Being able to see the humorous side of a -thing saves many a needless heartache.</p> -<p>Half an hour later she rapped lightly on a closed door on the -second-floor front and was bidden to enter.</p> -<p>Susetta was there, and she jumped up, crying joyfully, “Oh, Eva, I’m so -glad you have come! How I have wanted a girl of my own age to—”</p> -<p>But she got no farther, for her mother, with a frown, said reprovingly, -“Susetta, didn’t I tell you never to speak familiar, like that, -to—er—the helpers?” Then, turning to Eva, she said, “Yonder is some -mending in a basket. You may begin on that.”</p> -<p>Eva sat in a low rocker by a side-window and began to mend the muslin -garments. She liked to sew, and she dearly loved lacy things, so she was -rather enjoying her task. Susetta pouted, but obediently returned to her -seat at the front window. Picking up her book, she tried to read, but, -not being interested, she often looked listlessly down on the park-like -grounds. Suddenly she gave an exclamation of pleasure. “Oh, ma! ma! Do -look!” she cried excitedly. “There’s the banker’s daughter, and the -Doring girl in her pony-cart. They’re coming to call on me.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Green peered out between the curtains as she replied, “I told you -they’d come fast enough when they found out how rich we are. I’m glad -it’s that Doring girl. Her folks belong to one of the oldest families -around, and her grandpa owned ’most all of the land in the town. Those -two girls are just the ones that I want you to know.”</p> -<p>There came a rap on the door, and a maid entered and announced, “Miss -Doring and Miss Drexel to call upon Miss Eva Dearman.”</p> -<p>A deep red mounted to Mrs. Green’s brow, and she replied angrily, “Just -tell them, if you please, that I do not let my servants have company -except on certain days, and that Eva Dearman’s day hasn’t been picked -out yet. What’s more, tell them that the servants’ friends go to the -side-door.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Green was so angry that she hardly knew what she was saying. Eva’s -cheeks flushed, and for a second she felt inclined to resent what had -been said, but wisely she decided to say nothing.</p> -<p>The maid delivered the message which Mrs. Green had sent, and the girls -were very indignant.</p> -<p>“Poor Eva!” Adele said as they were driving away. “If I only had known -that she was to be sent to Mrs. Green’s. I didn’t know a thing about it -until I telephoned to Mrs. Friend an hour ago. But she won’t have to -endure this humiliation much longer. My mother loves Eva, and she will -gladly invite her to visit us indefinitely.”</p> -<p>When Adele reached home she ran into the house, and, pausing in the -lower hall, she called, “Mumsie, where are you?”</p> -<p>“In the library, dear,” a sweet voice replied. And Adele, flushed and -excited, went in and sank down on the stool at her mother’s feet as she -exclaimed, “Oh, mumsie, I am so mad! I never was madder, I guess, in all -my days. I’ve tried and tried to think kind things about that horrid -Mrs. Green, but I just can’t, no matter how hard I try.”</p> -<p>“Mrs. Green!” the mother repeated wonderingly. “Why, pet, what have you -to do with her?”</p> -<p>Then in a rush of words Adele told the whole story. Mrs. Doring, who -truly loved Eva, was surprised that the matron of the Home had allowed -her to be so humiliated. “I will telephone to Mrs. Friend at once,” she -said, as she arose and went into Mr. Doring’s small study.</p> -<p>The matron of the orphanage was also very indignant when she heard that -Eva was being treated as a servant.</p> -<p>“Mrs. Doring,” she said over the wire, “I sincerely hope that you do not -think that I had any knowledge that such was to be the case. Mrs. Green -told me that she wished Eva to be a companion for Susetta, and when I -asked her in what manner the orphan would be able to continue her -studies, Mrs. Green replied that she had engaged a tutor to come from -the city each day, and she inferred, if she did not directly say, that -Eva would have lessons with Susetta. Eva is one of the dearest girls I -have ever known, and I did my best to prevent her going, but the -directors, knowing that the orphanage is much overcrowded, felt that it -is best to find homes for the girls as soon as possible, and, moreover, -they did not wish to offend Mrs. Green, who is a rich woman and might -contribute liberally, and the home is greatly in need of funds.”</p> -<p>“But surely Eva ought not to be sacrificed,” Mrs. Doring replied. -“Couldn’t you send one of the other girls who has not so sensitive a -nature?”</p> -<p>“Unfortunately, Eva was Mrs. Green’s choice,” the matron said sadly.</p> -<p>“Suppose, then, that I take Eva,” Mrs. Doring continued. “I will do so -gladly. In fact, Mr. Doring and I were recently considering the matter, -and had almost decided to ask Eva to become our adopted daughter and a -sister for Adele. The two girls love each other so dearly that I am sure -that it would be a very happy arrangement.”</p> -<p>“It would, indeed,” Mrs. Friend replied, “and I will lay the matter -before the board of directors at their next meeting, which, -unfortunately, will not be for another fortnight. Until that time I -shall be powerless to act in the matter.”</p> -<p>When Mrs. Doring returned to the library, Adele threw her arms about her -and cried joyfully, “Oh, mumsie, I heard what you said about adopting -Eva. How wonderful that would be! When can she come? May I drive over -and get her this very moment? I can’t bear to have her spend a single -night under the same roof with those horrid people.”</p> -<p>“Adele, dear,” her mother said gently, “calling names won’t help Eva. -Mrs. Green has had few opportunities. If she had had the advantages that -we have had, perhaps she would be different. We must remember that.”</p> -<p>“Very well, mumsie,” Adele said contritely. “I’ll try not to think -unkindly of Mrs. Green any more. I’ll try not to think of her at all, -but please do tell me when I may go after my dear sister Eva.”</p> -<p>Then Mrs. Doring told all that the matron had said. “Oh-h!” Adele -sighed. “Then poor Eva must stay there for two long weeks. Well, at -least I will telephone to her and tell her that we are trying to get her -out of her prison.”</p> -<p>A moment later Adele emerged from her father’s study, looking very -unlike her cheerful self. Mrs. Doring put one arm about the girl, as she -laughingly exclaimed, “Well, little Miss Thunder-cloud, what happened?”</p> -<p>“I called up Restwell,” Adele began, “and I asked if I might speak to -Eva Dearman. The butler, I suppose it was, replied, and he said the -servants were not allowed to use the ’phone. Now, how can I let Eva -know? She may fret herself ill.”</p> -<p>“Eva has a brave, noble nature, and I am sure that she will cheerfully -make the best of things, and, Della, two weeks will quickly pass, and -after that we will do all that we can to make up for the unhappy year -that Eva has had.”</p> -<p>However, before the fortnight was over, something very unexpected -happened.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXXI' title='XXXI: Something Unexpected'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>SOMETHING UNEXPECTED</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>The days dragged slowly by for both Eva and Adele. Mrs. Green had been -so angry because the daughters of the two best families in town had -called upon her servant instead of upon her daughter, that she tried -ever after to humiliate the girl, as though in some way it had been her -fault.</p> -<p>Once only did Adele catch sight of Eva, and that was when the orphan was -sitting beside Susetta in a handsome carriage, which was being slowly -driven down the main street of the village. Susetta was elaborately -dressed in a ruffled pale-blue silk, which was partly covered with a -mantle of fluffy white furs. Her pale-blue hat was also fur-trimmed. Eva -Dearman, by contrast, was dressed like a maid, in black, with white cap -and apron. This was the first time that the orphan had been publicly -humiliated, and her face looked very white as Adele passed on her pony.</p> -<p>“Good morning, Eva,” Adele called. A faint smile was the only reply that -she received, but Susetta tossed her head angrily. She was imbibing more -of her mother’s spirit every day.</p> -<p>Adele, who had intended to call upon Amanda at the orphanage, was so -indignant at Eva’s public humiliation that she whirled her pony around -and galloped home as fast as Firefly could go. She found her mother in -the sewing-room. “Oh, mumsie!” she sobbed as she threw her arms about -Mrs. Doring. “I can’t stand it! I won’t stand it!”</p> -<p>“Can’t stand what, pet?” her mother asked, as she smoothed the girl’s -hair.</p> -<p>Then Adele told what she had seen, and she added, “Eva’s family was just -as good as ours, or anybody’s, and she is so sensitive. I could tell by -her white face that she was suffering cruelly, but she held her head -high, and, oh, mumsie, for all the difference in clothes, any one could -tell that Eva was the real lady.”</p> -<p>“Of course, dear,” Mrs. Doring replied. “It is not the work that we do -nor the clothes that we wear, but just what we are, that makes us -gentlewomen. But do not grieve so, Adele. Just think, in four days we -shall have Eva here with us, and after that we will do all that we can -to make her happy.”</p> -<p>“Well,” Adele said with a sigh, as she picked up her riding-hat, “if -there is nothing that I can do about it, I might as well go over and see -Amanda Brown. She is so lonely with Eva away.”</p> -<p>As Adele neared the orphanage, she saw the station-wagon stopping near -the gate. “More orphans being brought to the Home, I suppose,” she -thought, but instead, a man alighted and bade the driver wait. The -stranger was about forty-five years of age, dressed in typical western -style, and as he glanced at the girl, she saw that his weather-browned -face was good-looking and kindly. Adele dismounted, and, tossing -Firefly’s reins over a hitching-post, started up the gravelly walk, just -back of the stranger. He turned and smiled pleasantly at her, as he -asked, “Am I right in believing that this is the county orphanage?”</p> -<p>“Yes, it is,” Adele replied, walking beside him.</p> -<p>“Do you happen to know if this is where my niece, Eva Dearman, is -staying?”</p> -<p>If the skies had opened and an angel had appeared to deliver Eva, Adele -could not have been more surprised.</p> -<p>“Oh, sir!” she cried, scarcely able to believe what she had heard. “Are -you really her uncle? Can it be true that poor Eva has an own relation?”</p> -<p>“Why do you call my niece ‘poor’?” the stranger asked with evident -concern. “Is she ill or in trouble?”</p> -<p>Then Adele told the whole story. The face of Richard Dearman showed deep -feeling as he listened, and then he said almost brokenly, “To think of -my brother’s little girl enduring such humiliation!”</p> -<p>Then he strode to the orphanage door and inquired for Mrs. Friend. The -matron was out and was not expected back for two hours.</p> -<p>The man then turned to Adele, as he asked, “Young lady, will you take me -to the place where my niece is being treated like a servant?”</p> -<p>“Indeed I will, gladly,” Adele replied, and soon they were on the road, -Richard Dearman in the station-wagon, and Adele riding alongside on -Firefly.</p> -<p>Meanwhile Eva, sad and weary, was on her knees, cleaning the hardwood -floor in Susetta’s room. Little did she dream of the great joy that was -coming to her.</p> -<p>When they reached the imposing entrance to the Restwell estate, Adele -bade Mr. Dearman good-by, believing that he would rather meet his niece -alone. Just as the station-wagon stopped at the broad front steps, the -door of the house opened, and a short man, with reddish complexion, -hurried down. Mr. Dearman was at that moment alighting from the wagon, -and the two men met face to face. There was an exclamation of pleased -surprise from Mr. Green, as he hurried forward and extended his hand.</p> -<p>“Well, Dick Dearman!” he cried. “Whatever are you doing so far from the -Woolly West? I swan, I never was so glad to see anybody! I’m sure tired -of these Eastern dudes. The men are decent enough, you understand, but -somehow they are different. Mighty good of you, Dick, to hunt us up.”</p> -<p>Before the visitor had time to explain the truth concerning his errand, -the door opened again, and this time Mrs. Green, in her rose-colored -house-dress, appeared, and Mr. Green called, “Melissy, do see who is -here. Dick Dearman, the Cattle King of Silver Creek, has come to visit -us.”</p> -<p>“How do you do, Mrs. Green,” the newcomer said. “I heard that you had -given up the tavern business and had come east, but I did not dream that -it was you with whom my niece, Eva Dearman, is staying.”</p> -<p>For a moment the face of Mrs. Green became very white and her eyes -looked frightened. She had understood, from what the matron of the Home -had told her, that Eva had no living relation, and now she suddenly -found that Eva had an uncle, who was a man of wealth and influence in -the West. What would he say if he knew how unkind she had been to the -girl? But he must not know. She thought quickly, and aloud she exclaimed -with pretended pleasure, “Well, now, is it possible that you are the -uncle of our dear Eva? I didn’t suppose that she had any own folks, and -I was so taken with her sweet face, when I was over at the orphanage, -that I asked the matron to let her come and live with us, and be a -sister to our lonely little girl.”</p> -<p>Mr. Dearman knew that this was not the truth, but he replied with -extreme politeness. “You were indeed kind to take so much trouble to -make my niece happy, but, as you may surmise, I am very eager to see my -brother’s little girl; that is, if she is here.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Green knew very well that at that moment Eva was cleaning Susetta’s -room, but she answered evasively, “I’m not sure that the girls have come -home as yet. It was such a lovely day, I sent them for a drive.”</p> -<p>Then, turning to Mr. Green, she said: “Pa, you take Mr. Dearman into the -library and I’ll see if I can find Eva. How pleased the dear child will -be!”</p> -<p>Then the flustered woman hurried away. When the two men were in the -library, Mr. Green excused himself, saying that he had an engagement -with his banker, but that he would see their visitor at luncheon. Then -he, too, departed, leaving Mr. Dearman alone.</p> -<p>Meanwhile, Mrs. Green had hastened to her daughter’s room. It was in -perfect order, and Susetta, curled in a chair, was reading a book. The -orphan was not there.</p> -<p>“Wherever is Eva Dearman?” Mrs. Green asked in such an excited tone of -voice that Susetta looked up in surprise and inquired, “What’s wrong, -ma?”</p> -<p>“Wrong? Everything’s wrong!” her mother replied. “Here we’ve been -treating that orphan like a servant, and her uncle has just come for -her, and he’s richer than your own pa even, and what would he say if he -knew how we’d been treating the girl? But he mustn’t know! Susetta, find -Eva at once and dress her up in some of your fine clothes and tell her -that we didn’t intend to have her for a servant any longer. Tell her I -was a-going to adopt her and have her for your sister.”</p> -<p>Then it was that something in Susetta which was like her blunt, honest -father, awoke, and her eyes flashed as she replied,</p> -<p>“I won’t tell Eva any such thing, ma, because it’s a lie.”</p> -<p>The mother cowed before her daughter’s reproof, and then hurried down -the hall to see if Eva was in her room, but she was not there. The girl -had gone down-stairs to replace the cleaning utensils in the -kitchen-closet. She was about to return to her room when the parlor-maid -appeared with a vase of flowers.</p> -<p>“Oh, Eva,” she said, “won’t you please take these into the library? I -have so much to do, I will never get through.”</p> -<p>Eva, always willing to oblige, took the cut-glass vase with its bouquet -of sweet pink roses and went toward the library, little dreaming that -her very own uncle was waiting in there.</p> -<p>The girl had one hand on the silk plush portières, and was about to push -them back, when she heard her name called softly from above.</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXXII' title='XXXII: A Happy Meeting'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A HAPPY MEETING</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>Eva paused and looked up the broad stairway. At the top stood Mrs. -Green, frantically beckoning to her.</p> -<p>“Eva,” the woman called in a stage whisper, “don’t go into the library. -Come here, quick!”</p> -<p>The girl, puzzled indeed, was about to obey, when the portières parted -and a tall, good-looking man appeared. He had been examining a painting -near the doorway and had plainly heard the excited stage-whisper, the -meaning of which he had easily interpreted.</p> -<p>Eva stepped back in surprise when she beheld the stranger, and, placing -the vase of flowers on a near-by table, was about to hasten away, when -the man stepped in front of her and held out both his hands. Eva, -glancing at his face, saw in it an expression of love and tenderness -such as she had not seen for many months. What could it mean? Then the -stranger spoke. “Eva,” he said, “I am your Uncle Dick. Mrs. Friend wrote -to me and—” But before he could say another word, the girl had thrown -her arms about his neck, and was clinging to him as though she never -meant to let him go again.</p> -<p>“Oh, Uncle Dick! Uncle Dick!” she sobbed. “Take me away from here! -Please take me away! I’ve tried so hard to be brave, truly I have, but -I’ve been so miserably lonesome without father or mother or any own -folks to love me. How good it was of God to send you to me!”</p> -<p>There were tears also in the eyes of the strong man as he held the -slender girl in a close embrace.</p> -<p>Meanwhile Mrs. Green, when she saw that the meeting was inevitable, had -disappeared into her own room and locked the door. She did not care even -to face her daughter just then. Soon she heard the front-door close, -and, peering between the window-curtains, she saw the station-wagon roll -away, and she was indeed glad that Mr. Dearman was taking Eva without -further ado. The girl, she noted, was dressed as she had been when she -came from the orphanage, and her own belongings were in the satchel -which had been her father’s.</p> -<p>Adele, having galloped home at top speed, had told the wonderful news to -her mother.</p> -<p>“Of course I am sorry to lose my new sister,” she ended, “but it never -would have been the same as own folks for Eva. And, just think of it, -mumsie, her very own uncle has come for her and is going to take her -back west with him.”</p> -<p>“I am so glad for the poor child,” Mrs. Doring replied. “And now, -Adele,” she added, “suppose you ride back and invite Eva and her uncle -to come here and stay until they leave for the west.”</p> -<p>“Oh, mumsie,” the girl cried with shining eyes, as she gave her mother a -bear-hug. “What nice things you do think of! I will go at once, for I am -sure they will not be long at Mrs. Green’s, and the hotel is such a -dismal place.”</p> -<p>Once more the girl mounted Firefly and galloped up the Lake Road. Before -long she saw the station-wagon approaching, and she waved her hat -joyously.</p> -<p>“Here comes Adele!” Eva exclaimed, as she looked up at her uncle with -shining eyes. Her face, which had been pale an hour before, was glowing -with rosy color. “You just can’t think how kind she has been to me,” Eva -continued. “She found me crying one day soon after I came to the -orphanage, and she has been just like a sister to me ever since, haven’t -you, Adele?” she asked gayly, as Firefly whirled around beside the -carriage.</p> -<p>“Yes, I suppose so,” Adele replied, not knowing in the least what her -friend was talking about. “Oh, Eva!” she cried. “I’m so happy because -now you have some own folks, and so is mumsie, and she sent me to ask -you and your uncle to come to our house and stay until you go west.”</p> -<p>“How nice that will be!” Eva exclaimed. “When are we going west, Uncle -Dick?”</p> -<p>“Just as soon as I can arrange to get a section through to Chicago. -Probably by to-morrow noon.”</p> -<p>“Oh, so soon?” Adele asked dolefully, as she suddenly realized what -losing Eva would mean to her. Mr. Dearman saw the troubled expression, -and he was pleased to know that his niece had so good a friend, so he -hastened to say, “Miss Adele, I do hope that you will be able to come -west and make us a long visit. We have an attractive old ranch-house and -I am sure that you would enjoy it, and, since you ride so well, perhaps -you and Eva would like to be my cow-girls.”</p> -<p>“Oh, wouldn’t I love that life!” Adele replied. “If mumsie will allow me -to, I will visit you next vacation.” Then she looked up anxiously as she -asked, “Would that be too soon?”</p> -<p>“No, indeed!” laughed Uncle Dick. “The sooner the better. The ranch -needs just such company.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Doring was at the front gate to greet Eva, and she repeated the -invitation which Adele had already given.</p> -<p>“Thank you, Mrs. Doring,” Mr. Dearman replied. “My suit-case is at the -hotel, and so I will remain there to-night, but I will gladly leave Eva -with you until morning.”</p> -<p>What a happy visit the two girls had that evening, as they sat in the -pretty wild-rose room! “Adele,” Eva exclaimed, as she put her arm about -her friend, “I’m almost glad now that I was sent to the orphanage, for -if I hadn’t been I would never have known you, and I do love you just as -much as I could if you were my very own sister, I do believe.”</p> -<p>“And we’ll never, never lose each other, will we?” Adele replied.</p> -<p>“Of course not!” Eva exclaimed. “How could we? We’ll write letters -often, and next summer you are to come to visit me. Your mother told -Uncle Dick that she thought that you might, if some friend happened to -be traveling west at that time.”</p> -<p>“Good!” Adele cried. “How I’d love to play cow-girl and dress in khaki, -with a red handkerchief about my neck! Oh, Eva, won’t it be glorious to -gallop across the desert trails?”</p> -<p>“It will be glorious to have you with me,” Eva replied, “but since I -have never ridden horseback, I am not sure how much I shall enjoy that.”</p> -<p>“You’ll love it, I know,” Eva exclaimed. Then a tender light appeared in -her eyes as she said, “Oh, Adele, just to think that I am going to have -a real home with an own relative in it; and the best, the very best, of -it is that Uncle Dick looks just as father did when he was younger. Why, -Adele, I’m so happy, so happy, that it seems as though those dreadful -days at Mrs. Green’s must have been just a dream.” Then, taking Adele’s -hand, she added, “There is one request which I have to make, and that -is, please be kind to poor Amanda.”</p> -<p>“I promise,” Adele replied. Then for a time the two girls, hand in hand, -sat quietly in the gathering twilight, and then Eva said softly, “I’m -thinking of my mother and of how happy she must be if she knows that at -last her little girl is to have a real home and some one to love her.”</p> -<div class='chapter'> -<h2 id='chXXXIII' title='XXXIII: Farewell to the Orphanage'> - <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>FAREWELL TO THE ORPHANAGE</span> -</h2> -</div> -<p>The next morning the girls woke up early. Soon after breakfast the -station-wagon appeared, and in it was Uncle Dick, who said that he would -drive Eva over to the orphanage, that she might say good-by to the -matron and to the orphans.</p> -<p>Mrs. Friend, they were told upon arriving, was with a sick child, but -would be down as soon as possible.</p> -<p>“You wait here in the office, Uncle Dick,” Eva said, “and I will go and -find poor Amanda.”</p> -<p>How Eva dreaded telling her friend that she was going away to the Far -West, for well she knew how deep and sincere the girl’s grief would be. -It was Saturday morning, and the orphans were busy about their tasks, -Amanda, as usual, cleaning the study-hall. When the door opened, she -looked up, and then, with an exclamation of joy, fairly flew across the -room, and, throwing her arms about Eva, she cried: “Oh, you dear, dear -Eva! Have you come back to stay? Please say that you have! I can’t live -here without you! I had made up my mind that if I couldn’t be with you -any more, I would run away.”</p> -<p>“Oh, Mandy!” Eva exclaimed anxiously. “You mustn’t run away! Promise me -that you will not. Mrs. Friend is so kind, and—and, I can’t stay with -you, Mandy, because I am going far away to the West.”</p> -<p>Then Eva drew her friend to a bench and told her the story of her -uncle’s coming.</p> -<p>“I’m so glad for you,” Amanda said, and then, putting her head down on -her friend’s shoulder, she burst into a torrent of tears.</p> -<p>“Oh, Eva!” she sobbed. “Please don’t think I am selfish enough to want -you to stay here now, but when I think that I am never, never to see you -again, and there’s <i>no one</i> else in the whole world whom I love, I guess -it’s more than I can bear.”</p> -<p>“Do try to be brave, Mandy,” Eva said, tears brimming her eyes. “I’ll -write to you every week, and Adele said that she would be a friend to -you. She likes you, really she does. But come; I want you to meet my -dear Uncle Dick.”</p> -<p>Amanda dried her eyes and permitted her friend to lead her to the -office. There she took Mr. Dearman’s offered hand, and, looking up into -his face with a pitiful expression, she said brokenly, “I’m so glad that -Eva has an own relation.”</p> -<p>Then the tears came with a rush, and the girl hurried out of the room. -Going to the dormitory, she threw herself on her cot and sobbed and -sobbed.</p> -<p>Eva looked at her uncle with brimming eyes. “I’m the only friend Amanda -has,” she said simply, and then she told the story of the lonely -orphan’s life. “It doesn’t seem right for me to go and leave her,” Eva -added sadly.</p> -<p>Then all of a sudden a bright smile lighted the face of Uncle Dick, and -he exclaimed, “We won’t leave her, Eva. We’ll take her with us! The -ranch-house is big, and it will be splendid for you to have a girl -companion, for our nearest neighbor is eight miles away.”</p> -<p>“Uncle Dick,” Eva cried, scarcely able to believe her ears. “Do you -really mean that? Truly, may Amanda go with us? Oh, you can’t guess how -happy she will be!”</p> -<p>Then Eva, entirely forgetting that Mrs. Friend ought first to be -consulted, flew up-stairs to the dormitory, where she felt sure she -would find the heart-broken orphan. “Amanda!” she called joyously. -“Don’t you cry another tear. Something wonderful has happened. Uncle -Dick is going to take you, too. He suggested it all himself.”</p> -<p>Amanda, springing to her feet, caught her friend’s hands as she -exclaimed, “Eva Dearman, am I dreaming, or is it really true?”</p> -<p>“It’s really true,” the other replied. “And do hurry, dear, for we are -to take the noon train.”</p> -<p>Hastily Amanda washed, combed her hair, and donned her best blue alpaca -dress, and then, all of a sudden, she thought of something. “Why, Eva,” -she said, “won’t I have to ask Mrs. Friend if I may go?”</p> -<p>Before the other girl could reply, the matron herself appeared with such -a bright smile that the girls knew that everything must be all right.</p> -<p>“Eva and Amanda!” she said as she kissed one and then the other. “I am -so happy for you both. It is not customary to dismiss a child from the -Home without the approval of the board of directors, but this time I -myself will assume the responsibility.”</p> -<p>A few moments later the station-wagon drove away, and Eva and Amanda -waved to the matron and her remaining children until they were out of -sight. They were beginning a new life.</p> -<p>Adele, at the Doring gate, was surprised to see Amanda’s shining face. -Then, all at once, the truth dawned upon her, and, with a cry of joy, -she ran forward and caught the orphan’s hand as she stepped from the -carriage. “Oh, Mandy!” she cried. “You are going, too. I just know that -you are, and I’m so glad for you.”</p> -<p>Mrs. Doring came out, and she, too, rejoiced to hear the wonderful good -news. Then, turning to Mr. Dearman, she said: “I want you all three to -come in and have a good dinner before you start on your journey. It is -only eleven, two full hours before your train leaves. My son Jack is -here, and he will take you to the station in our car.”</p> -<p>Mr. Dearman, knowing that this had been planned to give Eva pleasure, -readily consented, and, paying the driver of the station-wagon -generously, with a pleasant word he dismissed him.</p> -<p>Jack Doring was eager to meet this man from the West about whom he had -heard so much.</p> -<p>Eva and Adele visited merrily as they ate the good dinner which Kate had -prepared, but Amanda was so overcome with her new joy that she could -hardly eat at all, but her black eyes were shining like stars at -midnight. Mrs. Doring, noticing this, slipped out and asked Kate to put -up a bountiful lunch that the girls might eat later on the train.</p> -<p>“Do tell that kind Madge Peterson all about our great good fortune,” Eva -was saying to Adele. “She was so nice to us, and I am sure that she will -be glad to hear about it. Tell her that I hope, some day, she will be in -the West and that we may meet her again.”</p> -<p>“Eva,” Jack said solemnly, “here you are inviting everybody else to -visit you and leaving me out. Haven’t I been nice to you? Why, the very -first evening I ever met you, I invited you to a fudge party.”</p> -<p>“So you did,” Eva laughingly replied. “And if it were my house, I would -surely invite you to visit us when Adele comes next summer.”</p> -<p>“Then you may consider yourself invited, Master Jack,” Mr. Dearman -exclaimed, “for Eva is going to be the mistress of the Bar-X Ranch, and -she may invite there whomever she pleases. Indeed, we shall be able to -find bunks for any number of young people.”</p> -<p>“If my sister goes West I surely ought to escort her,” Jack exclaimed, -“and protect her from train-robbers and scalping Indians!”</p> -<p>“Oh-h!” sighed Adele. “It will be nine whole months before next summer. -It doesn’t seem as though I could wait so long.”</p> -<p>“Time flies,” her mother smilingly assured her. “Before you realize it, -you will be packing your trunk and buying a ticket for—where, Mr. -Dearman?” she inquired, turning to their guest.</p> -<p>“Douglas is the nearest station, although some of the trains stop at -Silver Creek,” he replied. Then they all arose, and soon were seated in -the big touring-car, with Jack driving them to the station.</p> -<p>Adele was almost as excited as were Eva and Amanda when the shrill -whistle of the approaching engine was heard, and when the train slowed -up and stopped, there were tears in their eyes as they kissed each other -good-by, promising to write often.</p> -<p>“Oh, Adele,” Eva whispered in a last embrace. “You have been so good to -me, and you will never know what it has meant, because you have not lost -your mother.”</p> -<p>Then Uncle Dick helped the two girls into the car nearest, and they -waved from the window while the train was slowly leaving the station.</p> -<p>Adele turned away with a sense of loneliness, but through her tears she -saw her mother waiting for her, and, nestling close to that loved one on -the back seat of the car, she said softly, “Mumsie, dear, I feel as if I -were living in a story-book, and that one chapter was finished, and now -I am so eager to know what the next chapter will be.”</p> -<p>If you are also interested, you can learn the “next chapter” by reading -“Adele Doring on a Ranch.”</p> -<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'> -<div style='margin-top:1.4em;'>THE END</div> -</div> - - - - - - - -<pre> - - - - - -End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Adele Doring of the Sunnyside Club, by -Grace May North - -*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB *** - -***** This file should be named 62151-h.htm or 62151-h.zip ***** -This and all associated files of various formats will be found in: - http://www.gutenberg.org/6/2/1/5/62151/ - -Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed -Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was -produced from images generously made available by The -Internet Archive) - -Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will -be renamed. - -Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright -law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works, -so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United -States without permission and without paying copyright -royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part -of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm -concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark, -and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive -specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this -eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook -for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports, -performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given -away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks -not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the -trademark license, especially commercial redistribution. - -START: FULL LICENSE - -THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE -PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK - -To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free -distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work -(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full -Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at -www.gutenberg.org/license. - -Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works - -1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to -and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property -(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all -the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or -destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your -possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a -Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound -by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the -person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph -1.E.8. - -1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be -used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who -agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few -things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See -paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this -agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below. - -1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the -Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection -of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual -works in the collection are in the public domain in the United -States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the -United States and you are located in the United States, we do not -claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing, -displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as -all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope -that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting -free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm -works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the -Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily -comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the -same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when -you share it without charge with others. - -1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern -what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are -in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States, -check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this -agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing, -distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any -other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no -representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any -country outside the United States. - -1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg: - -1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other -immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear -prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work -on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the -phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed, -performed, viewed, copied or distributed: - - This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and - most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no - restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it - under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this - eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the - United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you - are located before using this ebook. - -1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is -derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not -contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the -copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in -the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are -redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project -Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply -either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or -obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted -with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution -must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any -additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms -will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works -posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the -beginning of this work. - -1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm -License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this -work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm. - -1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this -electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without -prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with -active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project -Gutenberg-tm License. - -1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary, -compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including -any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access -to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format -other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official -version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site -(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense -to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means -of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain -Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the -full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1. - -1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying, -performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works -unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9. - -1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing -access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works -provided that - -* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from - the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method - you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed - to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has - agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid - within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are - legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty - payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project - Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in - Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg - Literary Archive Foundation." - -* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies - you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he - does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm - License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all - copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue - all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm - works. - -* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of - any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the - electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of - receipt of the work. - -* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free - distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works. - -1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than -are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing -from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The -Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm -trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below. - -1.F. - -1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable -effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread -works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project -Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may -contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate -or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other -intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or -other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or -cannot be read by your equipment. - -1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right -of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project -Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project -Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all -liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal -fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT -LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE -PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE -TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE -LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR -INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH -DAMAGE. - -1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a -defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can -receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a -written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you -received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium -with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you -with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in -lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person -or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second -opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If -the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing -without further opportunities to fix the problem. - -1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth -in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO -OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT -LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE. - -1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied -warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of -damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement -violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the -agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or -limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or -unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the -remaining provisions. - -1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the -trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone -providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in -accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the -production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm -electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses, -including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of -the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this -or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or -additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any -Defect you cause. - -Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm - -Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of -electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of -computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It -exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations -from people in all walks of life. - -Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the -assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's -goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will -remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project -Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure -and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future -generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see -Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at -www.gutenberg.org - - - -Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation - -The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit -501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the -state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal -Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification -number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by -U.S. federal laws and your state's laws. - -The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the -mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its -volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous -locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt -Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to -date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and -official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact - -For additional contact information: - - Dr. Gregory B. Newby - Chief Executive and Director - gbnewby@pglaf.org - -Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg -Literary Archive Foundation - -Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide -spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of -increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be -freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest -array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations -($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt -status with the IRS. - -The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating -charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United -States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a -considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up -with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations -where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND -DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular -state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate - -While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we -have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition -against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who -approach us with offers to donate. - -International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make -any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from -outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff. - -Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation -methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other -ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To -donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate - -Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. - -Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project -Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be -freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and -distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of -volunteer support. - -Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed -editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in -the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not -necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper -edition. - -Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search -facility: www.gutenberg.org - -This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm, -including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary -Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to -subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks. - - - -</pre> - -</body> -<!-- created with ppr.py 20.0514 on 2020-05-16 16:42:48 GMT --> -</html> diff --git a/old/62151-h/images/cover.jpg b/old/62151-h/images/cover.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 03bd91a..0000000 --- a/old/62151-h/images/cover.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/62151-h/images/frontis.jpg b/old/62151-h/images/frontis.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 10eb324..0000000 --- a/old/62151-h/images/frontis.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/62151-h/images/i01.jpg b/old/62151-h/images/i01.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 5a7cbed..0000000 --- a/old/62151-h/images/i01.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/62151-h/images/i02.jpg b/old/62151-h/images/i02.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 3782e0a..0000000 --- a/old/62151-h/images/i02.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/62151-h/images/i03.jpg b/old/62151-h/images/i03.jpg Binary files differdeleted file mode 100644 index 60cbf39..0000000 --- a/old/62151-h/images/i03.jpg +++ /dev/null diff --git a/old/old/62151-h.htm.2020-05-16 b/old/old/62151-h.htm.2020-05-16 deleted file mode 100644 index 4672b30..0000000 --- a/old/old/62151-h.htm.2020-05-16 +++ /dev/null @@ -1,5814 +0,0 @@ -<!DOCTYPE html PUBLIC "-//W3C//DTD XHTML 1.0 Strict//EN"
-"http://www.w3.org/TR/xhtml1/DTD/xhtml1-strict.dtd">
-<html xmlns="http://www.w3.org/1999/xhtml" xml:lang="en" lang="en">
-<head>
- <meta http-equiv="Content-Type" content="text/html;charset=utf-8" />
- <title>The Project Gutenberg eBook of Adele Doring of the Sunnyside Club, by Grace May North</title>
- <link rel='coverpage' href='images/cover.jpg' />
- <meta name='cover' content='images/cover.jpg' />
- <style type="text/css">
- body { margin-left:8%;margin-right:8%; }
- p { text-indent:1.15em; margin-top:0.1em; margin-bottom:0.1em; text-align:justify; }
- h1 { text-align:center; font-weight:normal; page-break-before: always;
- font-size:1.4em; margin:2em auto 1em auto; }
- h2 { text-align:center; font-weight:normal; margin:2.5em auto 1.5em auto; font-size:medium; }
- .caption { text-indent:0; padding:0.5em 0; text-align:center; font-size:smaller; }
- .figcenter { margin:1em auto; }
- table.toc { }
- table { page-break-inside: avoid; }
- table.tcenter { margin:0.5em auto; border-collapse: collapse; padding:3px; }
- td.c1 { text-align:right; padding-right:0.7em; }
- td.c2 { font-variant:small-caps; }
- div.chapter { }
- div.section { page-break-before:always; margin:4em auto; }
- .poetry { text-indent:0; margin:1em auto 1em 2em; }
- </style>
-</head>
-<body>
-
-
-<pre>
-
-Project Gutenberg's Adele Doring of the Sunnyside Club, by Grace May North
-
-This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
-other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
-whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms of
-the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online at
-www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States, you'll have
-to check the laws of the country where you are located before using this ebook.
-
-Title: Adele Doring of the Sunnyside Club
-
-Author: Grace May North
-
-Illustrator: Florence Liley Young
-
-Release Date: May 16, 2020 [EBook #62151]
-
-Language: English
-
-Character set encoding: UTF-8
-
-*** START OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB ***
-
-
-
-
-Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The
-Internet Archive)
-
-
-
-
-
-
-</pre>
-
-<h1>ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB</h1>
-<div id='frontis' class='figcenter' style='width:80%; max-width:676px;'>
-<img src='images/frontis.jpg' alt='' style='width:100%;height:auto;' />
-<p class='caption'>“Suppose we have a club.”</p>
-</div>
-<div class='section'></div>
-<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'>
-<div style='font-size:1.4em;'>ADELE DORING</div>
-<div style='font-size:1.4em;'>OF THE</div>
-<div style='font-size:1.4em;margin-bottom:1em;'>SUNNYSIDE CLUB</div>
-<div>BY</div>
-<div style='font-size:1.2em;margin-bottom:0.5em;'>GRACE MAY NORTH</div>
-<div style='font-size:0.9em;'>FOUNDER AND EDITOR OF THE SUNNYSIDE</div>
-<div style='font-size:0.9em;margin-bottom:1em;'>CLUB OF CALIFORNIA</div>
-<div style='font-size:0.9em;margin-bottom:1em;font-style:italic;'>ILLUSTRATED BY FLORENCE LILEY YOUNG</div>
-<div>BOSTON</div>
-<div>LOTHROP, LEE & SHEPARD CO.</div>
-</div>
-<div class='section'></div>
-<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'>
-<div style='font-size:0.9em;'>Copyright, 1919</div>
-<div style='font-size:0.9em;margin-bottom:0.7em;font-variant:small-caps;'>By Lothrop, Lee & Shepard Co.</div>
-<div style='font-size:0.9em;margin-bottom:0.7em;font-style:italic;'>All rights reserved</div>
-<div style='font-size:0.9em;margin-bottom:0.7em;'>ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB</div>
-<div style='font-size:0.9em;'>Norwood Press</div>
-<div style='font-size:0.9em;'>J. S. Cushing Co.—Berwick & Smith Co.</div>
-<div style='font-size:0.9em;'>Norwood, Mass., U.S.A.</div>
-</div>
-<div class='section'></div>
-<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'>
-<div>Dedicated to</div>
-<div style='margin-bottom:0.7em;'>MARGARET EDNA ROCK</div>
-<div style='font-size:0.9em;'>AND TO ALL OTHER HAPPY-HEARTED GIRLS</div>
-<div style='font-size:0.9em;'>FROM TEN TO FIFTEEN</div>
-</div>
-<div class='section'></div>
-<table class='toc tcenter' summary="" style='margin-bottom:3em'>
-<thead>
-<tr>
-<th colspan='2' style='font-weight:normal;padding-bottom:1em;'>CONTENTS</th>
-</tr>
-</thead>
-<tbody>
-<tr><td class='c1'>I</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chI'>The Sunnyside Club</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>II</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chII'>The Secret Sanctum</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>III</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chIII'>A Jolly Scrubbing-Party</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>IV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chIV'>Adele’s Secret</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>V</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chV'>Pleasant Plans</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>VI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chVI'>A Surprise Party</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>VII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chVII'>A Birthday Feast</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>VIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chVIII'>More Surprises</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>IX</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chIX'>The Mother Goose Play-House</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>X</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chX'>Preparing for Examinations</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXI'>Vacation Days</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXII'>The Fudge Party</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXIII'>The Two Dryads</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XIV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXIV'>Pine Island</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXV'>An Exciting Adventure</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XVI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXVI'>More Mystery</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XVII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXVII'>The Little Bear</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XVIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXVIII'>A Fish Supper</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XIX</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXIX'>A Trip to the City</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XX</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXX'>Amanda Brown</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XXI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXI'>The Ball Game</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XXII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXII'>The King’s Highway</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XXIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXIII'>School-Days Again</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XXIV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXIV'>The House by the Wood</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XXV</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXV'>A Visit to the Poorhouse</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XXVI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXVI'>A Mystery Solved</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XXVII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXVII'>A Really, Truly Home</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XXVIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXVIII'>The New Pupil</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XXIX</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXIX'>Eva Begins a New Life</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XXX</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXX'>Eva Humiliated</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XXXI</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXXI'>Something Unexpected</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XXXII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXXII'>A Happy Meeting</a></td></tr>
-<tr><td class='c1'>XXXIII</td><td class='c2'><a href='#chXXXIII'>Farewell to the Orphanage</a></td></tr>
-</tbody>
-</table>
-<div class='section'></div>
-<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'>
-<div style='font-size:1.2em;margin-bottom:1em;'>Illustrations</div>
-</div>
-<ul style='list-style-type:none; display:table; margin: 0 auto;'>
-<li><a href='#frontis'>“Suppose we have a club”</a></li>
-<li><a href='#i01'>Adele was holding her little audience spellbound</a></li>
-<li><a href='#i02'>Eric and Everett soon had a crackling fire</a></li>
-<li><a href='#i03'>“The miser’s gold!”</a></li>
-</ul>
-<div class='section'></div>
-<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'>
-<div style='font-size:1.4em;margin-top:4em;'>ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB</div>
-</div>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chI' title='I: The Sunnyside Club'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER ONE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p class='poetry'>
-There was spring in the air,<br />
-Though the woods were still bare.<br />
-There was fragrance all about,<br />
-Though not a flower was out.<br />
-There were seven girls so gay<br />
-Off for a holiday.<br />
-</p>
-<p>Across the April meadows they danced, a long row, hand in hand. Another
-month and the brown fields would be gold-and-white with daisies and
-buttercups.</p>
-<p>“Look! Look! The pussy-willows are out!” Adele Doring called, as, with a
-shout of glee, she darted ahead of the rest, toward a bush which grew
-close to a low stone wall and not far from a sparkling brook.</p>
-<p>When the others came up, they caught hold of hands and danced about the
-bush while Adele sang:</p>
-<p class='poetry'>
-“‘Little Pussy-willow, harbinger of spring,<br />
-We are glad to welcome you, such good news you bring.’”<br />
-</p>
-<p>“Adele,” drawled Rosamond Wright when they had paused for breath, “I’m
-powerful worried about you, for fear you are going to grow up to be a
-poet or something queer like that.”</p>
-<p>Adele laughed as she perched on the low stone wall and fanned herself
-with her broad-brimmed hat.</p>
-<p>“No fear of <i>my</i> being a poet!” exclaimed Doris Drexel, as she and the
-other girls sat down on the warm brown grass. “Why I couldn’t even make
-‘curl’ rhyme with ‘girl’ without being prompted.”</p>
-<p>Then Adele, having put her hand in the pocket of her rose-colored
-sweater-coat, gave a sudden exclamation as she drew out a piece of
-folded paper.</p>
-<p>“Girls!” she cried. “Lend me your ears! I have a secret plan to reveal.”</p>
-<p>“Aha!” quoth Bertha Angel. “So you had a sinister motive, as Bob says,
-for bringing us to this lonely, forsaken spot.”</p>
-<p>“You were wise to do so, if it’s a secret,” Rosie declared, “for even
-the walls have ears.”</p>
-<p>“Well, if this old stone wall wants to hear what I have to say,” laughed
-Adele, “it may listen and welcome.”</p>
-<p>“Do hurry and tell us!” cried the impatient Betty Burd. “Your plans are
-always <i>such</i> jolly fun.”</p>
-<p>“Well, then,” said Adele, mysteriously, “I’ve been reading a book.”</p>
-<p>“But there is nothing remarkable about that,” Doris Drexel exclaimed.
-“You are almost <i>always</i> reading a book.”</p>
-<p>Adele, not heeding the interruption, continued: “And in this book dwell
-several maidens of about our own age. They belong to a secret society
-and they have the best times ever. Now my plan is this. Since we seven
-girls are continually together, suppose we have a club.”</p>
-<p>“Wouldn’t that be fun, though!” exclaimed Peggy Pierce. “I’ve always
-wanted to belong to one.”</p>
-<p>“I choose to be treasurer!” declared Betty Burd mischievously.</p>
-<p>“Oh, Betty, <i>you</i> treasurer!” cried Doris Drexel in mock horror. “Then
-we never would know how our funds stood.”</p>
-<p>“Don’t you have enough of mathematics in school, little one?” Adele
-asked with twinkling eyes.</p>
-<p>“Don’t I, though! Oh, girls!” Betty exclaimed dismally. “I just know
-that you are all thinking of yesterday. Wasn’t it terrible when I was at
-the board doing that problem and those visiting ladies came in and said
-that they were interested in watching the progress made by the young. I
-was so scared that every figure looked like a Chinese character to me,
-and how I did wish that a trap-door would open under my feet and let me
-gently down into the cellar. Luckily, Miss Donovan had no desire to be
-disgraced, and so she bade me take my seat and let Bertha do the
-problem.”</p>
-<p>“I hate math., too,” Doris Drexel declared. “I’m like the little boy who
-said he could add the naughts all right but the figures bothered him.”</p>
-<p>“In truth,” said Gertrude Willis, “there is just one of us who was born
-to be the treasurer of this club, and that one is Bertha Angel,—‘the
-only pupil in Seven B who can add and subtract with unvarying accuracy,’
-as Miss Donovan so recently remarked.”</p>
-<p>“Good!” cried Adele. “Bertha Angel, you are elected treasurer, but your
-duties will not be heavy, for at present there is no money to count.”</p>
-<p>“I accept the responsibility,” said Bertha brightly, as she sprang up
-and made a bow.</p>
-<p>“Now,” Adele inquired, “who would like to be secretary?”</p>
-<p>“Secretary!” repeated Betty Burd blankly. “I thought that was a piece of
-furniture. My Uncle George has one in his study and it looks like a
-writing-desk.”</p>
-<p>“So it is, fair maid,” drawled Rosamond Wright, “but didst thou never
-hear of one word having two meanings? The secretary which we want is a
-person to write down the clever things that we say and do.”</p>
-<p>“I vote for Gertrude Willis,” called Doris Drexel. “Any one who could
-write such a composition as she read yesterday in assembly on the
-‘Rights of the Indian’ surely ought to be recognized as a genius in our
-midst.”</p>
-<p>“Thanks kindly,” laughed Gertrude; “I’ll do my little best.”</p>
-<p>“Girls,” exclaimed Adele, “our club is now the happy possessor of a
-secretary and a treasurer, but it has neither a name nor a president!”</p>
-<p>Peggy Pierce was on her feet in an instant, exclaiming, “There is only
-one among us who could be our president, and she is”—“<span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Adele Doring!</span>”
-the five others shouted in enthusiastic chorus.</p>
-<p>“You see,” laughed Peggy, as she resumed her seat, “the vote is
-unanimous.”</p>
-<p>Adele, rising, made a deep bow as she recited with mock gravity, “Ladies
-and gentlemen, I thank you for the honor which this day you have
-conferred upon me, and I hope that my future acts and deeds will in no
-way betray the confidence which you have placed in me.”</p>
-<p>“Oho!” Bertha Angel declared. “That speech was in last week’s history
-lesson.”</p>
-<p>“I was hoping you’d all forgotten it,” Adele laughingly replied, as she
-sat again on the low stone wall.</p>
-<p>“Well, I had, you may be sure!” Betty Burd exclaimed. “But what is the
-club to be named?”</p>
-<p>“I had an inspiration last night,” said Adele, “so I wrote it down. I
-thought we might name the club after our beautiful suburban town of
-Sunnyside, and then I wrote this rhyme as a sort of pledge for us all to
-sign:</p>
-<p class='poetry'>
-“We promise to look on the Sunnyside<br />
-  And be kind and cheerful each day;<br />
-To help the needy or lonely or sad,<br />
-  Whom we happen to meet on our way.”<br />
-</p>
-<p>“Oh, Adele!” moaned Betty Burd in pretended dismay. “Why didn’t you tell
-us in the beginning that we had to be saints to belong to your club? If
-I should turn into a cherub too suddenly, my mamma dear wouldn’t know
-me.”</p>
-<p>“Don’t worry about that,” laughed Adele. “We aren’t any of us in danger
-of sprouting wings just at present.” And then she added seriously, “But
-I do think that a club ought to stand for something more worth while
-than just fun and frolic. Of course we’ll have that, too; we always do.”</p>
-<p>“You are right, Adele,” exclaimed Gertrude Willis warmly. “I think it is
-a beautiful pledge, and I wish to be the first one to sign it.”</p>
-<p>Adele produced a stub of a pencil, and the paper went the rounds, each
-girl writing her name thereon.</p>
-<p>“Now,” said Adele, “only one thing remains to be decided upon, and that
-is, where we shall have our Secret Sanctum.”</p>
-<p>“Our which?” asked the irrepressible Betty Burd.</p>
-<p>“A place where we may hold our secret meetings,” Adele explained.</p>
-<p>“You may use our attic if you wish,” drawled Rosamond, “but, I warn you,
-it’s powerful warm up there in the summer, and cobwebby.”</p>
-<p>“An attic is all right on rainy days,” Adele replied, “but the blue sky
-is the roof for me, now that spring is here.”</p>
-<p>While she was talking, Adele’s eyes were roving the meadow. Suddenly she
-saw something, and, leaping to the ground, she skipped about with
-delight, to the amazement of the others.</p>
-<p>“Adele,” protested Peggy Pierce, “tell us, so we may dance, too.”</p>
-<p>“Ohee!” sang out Adele, catching hold of Peggy and whirling her around.
-“I’ve just thought of the dan-di-est place for a Secret Sanctum, but I’m
-not going to tell until I find out if we may have it. Meet me Monday
-morning under the elm-tree and then I will tell you.”</p>
-<p>So ended the first meeting of the Sunnyside Club, which was destined, in
-the months to come, to bring cheer and happiness into many lives.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chII' title='II: The Secret Sanctum'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWO</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE SECRET SANCTUM</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>The town of Sunnyside lay in a wide valley, beyond which were sloping
-hills, and among them, clear and blue, nestled Little Bear Lake.</p>
-<p>To the south of the village there was a field which was so yellow in
-summer that it had been called Buttercup Meadows. Near it was a maple
-wood, and through the wood and across the field rippled a merry little
-brook.</p>
-<p>Now, in the meadow and near the wood, and close to the laughing brook,
-stood a picturesque old log cabin. Years before, when the nearest town
-had been ten miles away, Adele Doring’s grandfather had owned all of the
-land that one could see from the top of Lookout Hill, and in this log
-cabin his sheep-herders had lived.</p>
-<p>The sheep and the herders had long since passed away, but the old log
-cabin was still standing, and Adele’s father now owned it, and, too, he
-owned the Buttercup Meadows and the maple wood and the laughing brook
-and Lookout Hill.</p>
-<p>It was that log cabin which Adele had seen on the day when the Sunnyside
-Club had been formed by the seven girls who were always together. They
-had been wondering where they could hold their meetings, when Adele had
-spied the log cabin, and she had thought at once that it would make an
-ideal Secret Sanctum, but she did not want to tell the others until she
-had asked her Giant Father’s advice and consent.</p>
-<p>The next morning, after breakfast, Adele revealed her plan. “May you
-have the log cabin, Heart’s Desire?” her Giant Father asked with
-twinkling eyes. “Why, of course you may! Uncover yonder ink bottle and I
-will deed it to you this very moment.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Daddy!” Adele laughingly exclaimed. “I don’t want to own it that
-way. I just want your permission and mother’s to do with it as I like.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Doring beamed on them both as she replied, “If your father is
-willing, daughter, then so am I.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, you darlings!” Adele exclaimed, joyously hugging them. “Thank you
-so much.” Then catching up her hat and books, away she skipped to
-school.</p>
-<p>The trysting-place was a big spreading elm-tree which stood in the
-middle of the girls’ side of the school-yard. Under it was a circular
-bench, and here the seven maidens waited each morning until all had
-gathered.</p>
-<p>When Adele rounded the high hedge which bordered the school-grounds, she
-was greeted with a joyous chorus from the six who were already there.</p>
-<p>“Three cheers for the president of the Sunnyside Club!” cried Betty
-Burd, the irrepressible.</p>
-<p>“Hush! Hush!” laughed Adele, looking quickly about. “Don’t you remember
-that it is a secret society?”</p>
-<p>“Luckily there is no one here but ourselves and the elm-tree,” Rosamond
-said.</p>
-<p>“Adele!” Gertrude Willis exclaimed. “Why are your eyes so shining and
-bright? Have you good news to tell?”</p>
-<p>“Indeed I have,” Adele replied gayly. “Just think, girls, we may have
-it!”</p>
-<p>“Have what?” asked the puzzled six.</p>
-<p>“O dear, how stupid of me!” laughed Adele. “Of course I hadn’t told you
-about it, had I? Well, you know that we wanted a place in which to hold
-our club-meetings, and I said I had thought of one if we might have it.”
-The six nodded eagerly.</p>
-<p>“Well, then, we may, and it’s the loveliest, idealest place for a Secret
-Sanctum that ever could be thought of.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Adele, do tell us where it is,” begged Peggy Pierce. “I am ’most
-consumed with curiosity.”</p>
-<p>“Well, then, I will end your suspense by telling you that it is the log
-cabin over in Buttercup Meadows. It belongs to my dad, and he is glad to
-let us have it, and so is mumsie.”</p>
-<p>“Ohee!” squealed Betty Burd. “How I do wish that there was no school
-to-day, so that we might go right over to look at our newest
-possession.”</p>
-<p>“Let’s go at three!” exclaimed Adele; “that is, if our nice mothers do
-not need us after school.”</p>
-<p>The mothers not only did not need them, but one and all were glad to
-have their daughters out of doors as much as possible in the pleasant
-spring weather, and so, as soon as the afternoon session was over, the
-seven maidens went hippety-skipping across the brown meadows.</p>
-<p>Adele was armed with a good-sized key, which was rusty with age, but
-which proved that its days of usefulness were not over, for, when it was
-slipped in the padlock, it turned with a creak and the door swung open.</p>
-<p>As first it was so dark within that they could see nothing, but soon
-their eyes, becoming accustomed to the dimness, noted several objects
-about.</p>
-<p>“Oh, do look!” cried Doris Drexel in delight. “Here is rustic furniture
-which must have been made by the sheep-herders many years ago.”</p>
-<p>“Can’t we get some light on the subject and a little air as well?”
-exclaimed Bertha Angel. “It’s stifling in here. Good! Here’s a window,”
-she added as she pulled a leather thong from a nail and threw back a
-rude wooden blind, thus uncovering a square opening, and through it
-came, not only a fresh breeze, but also the slanting rays of the
-afternoon sun.</p>
-<p>“There! Now we can breathe,” said Adele, “and examine our possessions
-more closely.”</p>
-<p>There was a rude bed-couch, a rustic table, and several three-legged
-stools. These were fashioned out of the trunks of small trees, with the
-bark still on them.</p>
-<p>“Oh, but this will make an adorable Secret Sanctum,” exclaimed Betty
-Burd.</p>
-<p>“Girls,” drawled the romantic Rosamond Wright, “if only this furniture
-could talk, what tales of sheep-herder’s life it could reveal!”</p>
-<p>“The place is so musty and cobwebby,” said the practical Bertha, “we
-shall have to scrub every inch with warm soap-suds.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Burdie, how could you throw soapy water on my poetical dreams!”
-moaned Rosamond, who did not even like to hear a scrubbing-brush
-mentioned, much less entertain the idea of wielding one.</p>
-<p>“Tut! Tut! My children!” Adele intervened. “Now all listen to me. You
-know the spring examinations are due in a few weeks, and we must study,
-study, <i>study</i>, and cram, cram, <i>cram</i>, so let’s forget that the cabin
-exists until next Saturday, and then let’s come out here with all the
-needed utensils, and, with Bertha to superintend the task, we will soon
-have the place as clean as a whistle.”</p>
-<p>“Oh-h!” moaned Rosamond, and then she added mischievously, “I do believe
-that I’m going to be confined to my bed all day next Saturday with
-overstudyitis.”</p>
-<p>“Don’t worry about that,” laughed Doris Drexel. “You may have
-overtattingitis, Rosie, but never overstudyitis.”</p>
-<p>Rosamond had made yards and yards of tatting, which she said would some
-day adorn her wedding finery, and the other six often teased her about
-it, for, as yet, to them boys were playmates and brothers and nothing
-else.</p>
-<p>Then Rosamond dramatically exclaimed: “Girls, I will not fail you in the
-hour of need. Armed with my mother’s best feather-duster, to be used on
-pianos only, I will be here Saturday next at the appointed hour.”</p>
-<p>“Well, I’ll bring an extra scrubbing-brush, Rosie,” said Bertha
-teasingly.</p>
-<p>“And let’s bring our lunches and stay all day if our nice mothers are
-willing,” Peggy Pierce remarked.</p>
-<p>“That we will!” exclaimed the six. The door was again closed and the key
-hidden under a log which served as a step. Then, hand in hand, the Sunny
-Seven, as Adele called them, hippety-skipped homeward, chattering like
-magpies and laying wonderful plans for the adornment of their Secret
-Sanctum, which, in the summer to come, was to be the scene of many a
-jolly lark.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chIII' title='III: A Jolly Scrubbing-Party'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER THREE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A JOLLY SCRUBBING-PARTY</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p class='poetry'>
-The sky is always bluer,<br />
-And the songs of birds more gay,<br />
-And the meadow blossoms sweeter,<br />
-Upon a Saturday.<br />
-A week of lessons over,<br />
-And long golden hours for play.<br />
-</p>
-<p>Saturday dawned sunny and blue, and Adele was up at an early hour and
-down in the kitchen before Kate had set the water to boil.</p>
-<p>“The top of the morning to you!” Adele called to the kindly Irish woman
-who had been cook in the Doring family since before Jack was born.</p>
-<p>“And it’s you, Colleen,” said Kate, “and some merriness you’re planning,
-to be up this early.”</p>
-<p>“Right you are!” the girl gayly replied. “I’m going to a picnic, and I
-want to borrow a mop and a scrubbing-brush and a pail and some rags.”</p>
-<p>Kate held up her hands in pretended horror as she exclaimed, “And a
-picnic do you call it?”</p>
-<p>“It truly is,” laughed Adele, “and I want some sandwiches and pickles
-and some of those darling little cakes which you made yesterday morning,
-and—”</p>
-<p>“Take anything that you can find, Colleen,” said Kate, as she busied
-herself with breakfast preparations.</p>
-<p>So Adele put up a bountiful lunch in a covered basket which she kept for
-the purpose. Jack, who was a year older than Adele, sauntered out into
-the kitchen and helped himself to one of the chocolate cupcakes as he
-exclaimed: “Say, Della, why don’t you ever ask us fellows to these
-picnics of yours? It isn’t fair for you girls to eat all the good things
-by yourselves.”</p>
-<p>“Maybe we will some day,” Adele replied. And then she added merrily,
-“But you wouldn’t want to be asked to-day.”</p>
-<p>“I should say not,” Kate began, “with brooms and mops and pails—” But
-she said no more, for Adele, springing up, whispered, “Hush, Kate! It’s
-a secret!”</p>
-<p>After breakfast Adele ran down to the barn, and Terrence, Mr. Doring’s
-handyman, hitched her black pony, Firefly, to the little red cart. Into
-this were stowed the lunch and cleaning utensils, and then Adele drove
-out of the yard, waving to her mother and Kate.</p>
-<p>The homes of the other six were soon visited, as they were all in the
-same neighborhood, and each girl appeared with scrubbing-brush and apron
-and pail.</p>
-<p>“We’ll take turns riding,” said Adele, as she leaped lightly to the
-ground. “Betty, you may drive, and Gertrude Willis, you climb in and
-ride and keep an eye on the scrubbing-brushes, lest they attempt to hop
-out over the sides. The rest of us will trudge along behind.”</p>
-<p>Gertrude had not been strong during the winter, and that was why
-thoughtful Adele had suggested that she should ride; and as for little
-Betty Burd, the youngest of the seven, to own a pony like Firefly was
-the dearest desire of her heart, but her widowed mother felt that other
-luxuries were more necessary. Adele, knowing this, took every
-opportunity which offered to give Betty the pleasure of riding or
-driving Firefly.</p>
-<p>Across the meadow they went, a gay cavalcade. Like all young things in
-spring, their hearts were filled with joy and they wanted to dance and
-sing. During the week the maple wood had changed from brown to silvery
-green, and there were patches of fresh grass along the banks of the
-laughing brook.</p>
-<p>“Hark!” cried Adele with glowing eyes, as she stopped and held up one
-hand. “Did I hear it or did I not?”</p>
-<p>They all listened, and from a clump of bushes near there arose, sweet
-and clear, the morning song of a robin. Then, with a rushing of wings,
-the redbreast was up and away.</p>
-<p class='poetry'>
-“Cheerily! Cheerily! The robins sing.<br />
-We’ve come to tell you. It’s spring! It’s spring!”<br />
-</p>
-<p style='text-indent:0'>Adele sang happily.</p>
-<p>“I hope you all wished on the first robin,” Rosamond exclaimed, “for
-that wish is sure to come true.”</p>
-<p>“Well,” said Adele thoughtfully, “I don’t believe that there’s a thing
-in the whole world that I have to wish for. I’ve mother and father and
-Jack and a happy home and such nice friends. What is there left for one
-to desire?”</p>
-<p>“Lucky Adele!” Betty Burd said almost wistfully; and then Adele
-remembered how lonely Betty and her mother were for the loved one who so
-recently had been taken away; but brave little Betty, sensing this,
-called cheerily, “Trot along, Firefly! Let’s run them a race!” and
-Firefly did trot along at such a gay pace that the brushes and pails
-rattled about and Gertrude had quite a time to keep them from bobbing
-out, while the girls on foot had to run and skip to keep up, and so,
-gayly, they soon reached the Secret Sanctum.</p>
-<p>Adele unhitched Firefly, with Betty helping, and then the pony was
-allowed to roam, for he never wandered far away from his mistress.</p>
-<p>The door and window of the cabin were soon open, and Bertha, who had
-been appointed director-in-chief of the scrubbers’ brigade, began to
-issue orders. “Somebody fill the pails at the brook,” she said, “and
-somebody else be gathering sticks for a fire. Hot water gets things much
-cleaner than cold.”</p>
-<p>And so the girls skipped about, finding wood, and filling pails, and
-starting a fire, for, of course, Bertha had some matches.</p>
-<p>“Did any one think of scouring-powder?” asked Peggy Pierce, as she
-rolled up her sleeves and donned her big apron.</p>
-<p>Silently Bertha produced the required article.</p>
-<p>“Burdie, what an orderly brain you must have,” Rosamond exclaimed in
-wonder and admiration. “I never would have thought of soap-powder in a
-thousand years.”</p>
-<p>“You’d have brought the latest song or a bit of tatting, wouldn’t you,
-Rosie?” Doris Drexel asked, to tease. But Adele, fearing that Rosamond
-might be hurt, hastily added, “We need all sorts of people in this world
-to keep it balanced. Now a story-book is much more to my liking than
-soap-powder, but Rose and I are going to show you young ladies that we
-are as good scrubbers as any of you.”</p>
-<p>Rosamond smiled lovingly at her champion, and then, as Bertha was giving
-further orders, they all gathered about to listen.</p>
-<p>“I think,” the director-in-chief was saying, “that it would be better to
-carry the rustic furniture all out by the brook, and then it can be
-washed there and dried in the sun, and that will clear the cabin floor
-and make it easier to scrub. Now, Gertrude, you take charge of the
-outdoor work, but don’t you lift a thing, and Rosamond and Peggy will
-help you while the rest of us do the inside.”</p>
-<p>Then the girls took hold of the rustic table, and, by turning it
-sidewise, it soon stood near the brook; the rustic bed-couch followed,
-and, with six to lift, it was not heavy for any. Gertrude protested that
-she was really much stronger than she had been, but they would not allow
-her to help.</p>
-<p>By this time the water in the pails was hot, and Betty Burd impulsively
-stooped to lift one of them from the fire, when Bertha warned: “Don’t
-you touch that handle, Betty. It will burn you. Wait! I’ll show you
-how.” Then, taking the broom, Bertha slipped it under the hot handle.
-Betty took hold of the other end, and together they lifted the pail from
-the fire and placed it on the grass. The soap-powder was added, and,
-when the water was cool enough, the brushes were dipped in and the
-rustic furniture was drenched and scrubbed.</p>
-<p>“If there are any little bugs living in this bark,” Peggy said, “we bid
-them come forth.”</p>
-<p>“They’ll be drowned little bugs before many minutes,” Rosamond added, as
-she threw a pail of fresh water from the brook over the table, to rinse
-off the soap-suds. This they also did to the couch-bed and the stools,
-and then the rustic furniture was left in the warm noon sunshine to dry
-and sweeten.</p>
-<p>Meanwhile, the inside of the cabin was being thoroughly scoured, and
-many a startled spider darted out into the meadow, never to return.</p>
-<p>At last the four maidens appeared in the doorway, and Adele threw
-herself down on the warm ground as she exclaimed, “Well, if scrub-ladies
-get as weary as this in their bones, I’m glad that I’m planning to take
-up a different profession.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, you girls had the hardest part of it,” Gertrude declared.
-“Scrubbing the furniture was really like play.”</p>
-<p>“Well,” said Adele, “we seven have banded together with the firm resolve
-of looking on the sunny side of things, and the sunny side of this
-scrubbing is—”</p>
-<p>“That it’s done,” Rosamond interrupted.</p>
-<p>“I’ll agree that is one sunny side to it,” laughed Adele, “and the other
-is, that we’ll enjoy our Secret Sanctum so much more, now that it is
-sweet and clean—”</p>
-<p>“And bugless,” put in Betty Burd.</p>
-<p>Adele, heeding not the interruption, continued, “And you know a thing
-that’s worth having is worth working for.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Della,” cried Peggy Pierce, “would you mind postponing the lecture
-until after we have our lunch? I’m positively famished.”</p>
-<p>“So am I,” Rosamond declared.</p>
-<p>“Well, since we’re hungry, suppose we eat,” said the practical Bertha.</p>
-<p>“Hurrah for our treasurer!” cried Betty Burd, springing up and dancing
-toward the little red cart with a sprightliness which did not suggest
-weariness of bones. Then, climbing up, she handed out the seven baskets,
-and soon a tempting repast was spread on the paper table-cloth which
-Rosamond had brought.</p>
-<p>“Did ever sandwiches taste so good before?” muttered Peggy Pierce, with
-a mouth full of bread and cold chicken.</p>
-<p>“Who said olives?” asked Adele, as she sighted a little pile in front of
-Rosamond.</p>
-<p>“Pardon me for not passing them sooner,” Rosamond exclaimed, with
-elaborate politeness as she lifted the paper napkin on which they were
-heaped, but, this being moist, the olives fell through and rolled about
-on the table-cloth.</p>
-<p>“Grabbing isn’t manners!” Doris Drexel called, as Betty Burd pounced
-upon one.</p>
-<p>“There are two olives apiece,” said Rosamond, “so you might as well grab
-that many if you wish.”</p>
-<p>“I did have a chocolate cup-cake apiece for us,” moaned Adele, “but that
-brother Jack of mine came out into the kitchen, and, without as much as
-saying ‘by your leave,’ he ate the biggest, and when I went back to the
-jar for more, nary a one was left.”</p>
-<p>“Never mind, Della,” Bertha condoned, “I have an extra sugar
-cookie,—they’re made out of real cream—and you shall have it.”</p>
-<p>“Yum-m!” murmured Rosamond as she took a bite of her sugar cookie.
-“Aren’t they delicious! I suppose you made them, Burdie.”</p>
-<p>“I did that,” Bertha replied, expecting again to hear how practical she
-was.</p>
-<p>“You’ll make a good wife for a poor man, a missionary or somebody like
-that,” said Doris Drexel, as she nibbled daintily on her cookie, to make
-it last as long as she could.</p>
-<p>“Marry!” said Bertha scornfully. “I’m not going to marry anybody.”</p>
-<p>“Well, you needn’t be so snappy about it,” laughed Doris. “I didn’t mean
-right away, to-morrow. I know you’re only thirteen, though tall for your
-age.”</p>
-<p>“Girls!” the sentimental Rosamond exclaimed. “Which one of us do you
-suppose will have the first romance?”</p>
-<p>“Not I,” laughed Adele, as she sprang up and shook the crumbs from her
-lap; and then she added reproachfully, “There’s somebody at this picnic
-who hasn’t had a bite to eat and it’s a shame, so it is. He’s coming now
-to tell us what he thinks about it.”</p>
-<p>The girls looked around and there stood Firefly, gazing reproachfully at
-them.</p>
-<p>“I choose to feed him,” cried Betty Burd, springing up; and dancing
-again to the cart, she called gayly, “Come on, you darling Firefly.
-Here’s the nicest hay for you, and some oats and a lump of sugar for
-your dessert.”</p>
-<p>The other girls repacked the baskets and tossed the papers on the dying
-embers of their fire. It had been made close to the brook, so that they
-could put it out quickly if the dry grass began to burn.</p>
-<p>Then, to their delight, they found that the floor of the cabin was dry,
-and so the warm, clean furniture was carried back in, and then Adele
-exclaimed, as she brought forth a pad and pencil, “Sit down everybody,
-and, since your brains are rested, I shall expect them to produce
-brilliant ideas. Now gaze about our Secret Sanctum and tell what it
-needs.”</p>
-<p>“There’s a green fly coming in at the window,” Doris Drexel announced.
-“We ought to tack up mosquito-netting.”</p>
-<p>“Good,” exclaimed Adele, as she wrote down the suggestion. “We’ll call
-that item one.”</p>
-<p>“I think we ought to make a sort of mattress for this hard couch,” Peggy
-remarked, “if it’s intended for comfort.”</p>
-<p>“And sofa-pillows we need in plenty,” said the rather indolent Rosamond,
-who liked things luxurious.</p>
-<p>“I’ll contribute a pine pillow,” Doris volunteered. “I have such a
-fragrant one, and it’s just the thing for a rustic place like this.”</p>
-<p>“We need a bowl for flowers,” said Rosamond. “Mother has a big blue one
-with a chip in it, and it would look adorable on the center-table filled
-with buttercups and ferns.”</p>
-<p>“Fine!” cried Adele brightly; “item five. And in every one of our
-pantries, on top shelves or in out-of-the-way places, there is apt to be
-chipped or cracked china. With our mothers’ consent, let’s bring it over
-here and have a china-closet. Then, when we wish to give a party, we
-shall have plenty of dishes.”</p>
-<p>“But where’s the closet?” asked Betty Burd, looking about as though she
-expected one to appear like magic before her.</p>
-<p>“We’ll make one,” Adele announced.</p>
-<p>“Make a china closet?” repeated Betty Burd in amazement. “Out of what?”</p>
-<p>“Orange boxes, no less, little one,” Adele replied. “I made a book-case
-once and covered it with flowered chintz, and it was just ever so
-pretty.”</p>
-<p>“Dad will let us have the boxes,” said Bertha Angel, whose father was
-the leading grocer in town.</p>
-<p>“And my dear papa will contribute the cloth, I am sure,” Peggy declared.
-Mr. Pierce owned the Bee Hive department store.</p>
-<p>“Some magazines would look homey scattered around on the top of the
-table,” Gertrude remarked. “And then, we must have a bank in which to
-keep our funds.”</p>
-<p>“And you must have a little blank-book, Trudie, and write down in it all
-that we say and do,” Betty Burd declared.</p>
-<p>“Gertrude will certainly be kept busy if she does that,” laughed Doris
-Drexel, “for some of us could out-chatter a poll-parrot.”</p>
-<p>“Naming no names,” said Betty Burd, making a merry face at Doris. There
-was one delightful thing about their youngest member, she always took
-teasing good-naturedly and joined in a laugh, even though it were about
-herself, as gayly as did the rest.</p>
-<p>“And then, when our Secret Sanctum is all finished and furnished we must
-have a house-warming party,” Rosamond declared.</p>
-<p>“Oh, won’t that be fun, though!” exclaimed Betty Burd, whirling around
-like a top.</p>
-<p>“And we’ll invite Bob and Jack and all of the Jolly Pirates’ Club,”
-Doris Drexel added.</p>
-<p>These happy girls were soon to give a party at their Secret Sanctum,
-though it was to be very different from the one which they were so gayly
-planning.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chIV' title='IV: Adele’s Secret'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER FOUR</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>ADELE’S SECRET</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p class='poetry'>
-    A secret! A secret!<br />
-  Who can guess the secret?<br />
-There’s blue in it and green in it,<br />
-  And bird-song lilting gay,<br />
-There’s dancing and there’s laughter<br />
-  And there’s mirth and merry play.<br />
-</p>
-<p>One Friday, after the Secret Sanctum had been furnished as the girls had
-planned, the six were waiting for Adele under the elm-tree in the
-school-yard.</p>
-<p>“Didn’t we have fun last Saturday!” chattered Betty Burd. “But I don’t
-know what we would have done if Bob Angel and Jack Doring had not carted
-those heavy things to the cabin for us.”</p>
-<p>Bob Angel assisted his father after school-hours by delivering
-groceries, and he had readily consented to cart the mattress and boxes
-to the cabin for his sister, Bertha, and her friends.</p>
-<p>“I’m so glad I found those bright-colored prints up in our attic,” said
-Doris Drexel. “They are some my grandmother had, and, with their queer,
-old-fashioned frames, they are just suited to our Sanctum.”</p>
-<p>“I can’t get over admiring the china-closet and the book-case,” Betty
-declared. “I never dreamed that such pretty things could be made out of
-just orange boxes.”</p>
-<p>Rosamond glanced at her wrist-watch as she exclaimed: “Here it is five
-minutes to the last bell. I never knew Adele to be so late before. What
-can have happened?”</p>
-<p>“If Adele is late to-day,” said Doris Drexel, “it will break her perfect
-record. She hasn’t even been tardy a moment this whole term.”</p>
-<p>“Ho! Here she comes now!” cried Peggy Pierce with a sigh of relief, for
-the girls would have been as sorry as Adele herself if the perfect
-record had been broken.</p>
-<p>“What ever kept you so long, Della?” Rosamond called. “We’ve been
-waiting here for almost fifteen minutes.”</p>
-<p>“Did you break a shoe-lace?” Doris Drexel inquired.</p>
-<p>“Nary a bit of it,” laughed Adele when she could get her breath. “I
-happened to see a clump of violets in a sunny corner and I dug them up,
-roots and all, and took them over to Granny Dorset. She told me last
-week that she was eager for the first violets to bloom; that somehow the
-ache in her bones got better then, and since she can’t leave her bed to
-get them for herself, I thought that I would take them to her, and she
-was so pleased! I wish you might have seen her dear old eyes twinkle.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Adele, you’re always thinking of kind things to do,” Betty Burd
-declared. “I wish I were that way!”</p>
-<p>“There’s the last bell!” called Peggy Pierce. “Forward! March!” But
-Adele detained them, exclaiming: “Wait, girls; I have the most
-beau-ti-ful secret to tell you, but I’ll have to keep it now until after
-school! Meet me under the elm-tree just as soon as ever you can.”</p>
-<p>Then into their class-room they went, but all through the morning
-session they kept wondering and wondering what new fun Adele was
-planning. In fact, Betty Burd was thinking so much about it that she
-could not keep her mind on her lesson, and when Miss Donovan suddenly
-asked her to name the capital of England, Betty was so confused that she
-answered, “Oh, it’s a secret!”</p>
-<p>“A secret?” exclaimed the mystified Miss Donovan. Poor Betty blushed as
-crimson as a poppy, and the other six girls just had to laugh.</p>
-<p>Then Betty explained that she had meant to say that London was the
-capital of England, but that she had been thinking of a secret.</p>
-<p>When at last the class was dismissed, the Sunny Seven, as Adele called
-them, hurried out to the elm-tree, and Betty Burd exclaimed: “Wasn’t
-Miss Donovan a dear not to keep me in! I was so afraid that she would,
-and then I couldn’t have heard the secret.”</p>
-<p>“Like as not you deserved to be kept in,” Bertha Angel remarked, “but we
-are glad that you weren’t.”</p>
-<p>“Now, Adele, do tell us that secret,” pleaded Peggy Pierce, and they all
-listened with eager anticipation.</p>
-<p>“Look at me hard,” Adele said, “and see if you can guess my secret.”</p>
-<p>The six girls turned her around and even examined the big ribbon bows on
-her golden-brown braids, but they couldn’t find a clue to the secret.</p>
-<p>“Don’t I look a little bigger or older or something?” Adele asked.</p>
-<p>“Oho-ho! I know!” cried Doris Drexel, clapping her hands gleefully.
-“Adele, it’s <i>your</i> birthday.”</p>
-<p>“You are warm,” Adele replied, “but it isn’t my birthday yet. It’s just
-going to be. Think of it, girls! Next week I shall be thirteen years old
-and almost a young lady.”</p>
-<p>“Shall you do your hair up?” asked Rosamond Wright, whose dearest desire
-was to wear her curls twisted on high.</p>
-<p>“Dear me, no,” laughed Adele. “I shall wear braids until I’m twenty, I
-guess.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Della, I do hope you’re going to have a party,” exclaimed Peggy
-Pierce. “I have the sweetest new dress. It’s white muslin, all scattered
-over with pink rosebuds, and I’m just pining to be asked to a party so
-that I can wear it.”</p>
-<p>“Yes, I’m going to have a party,” Adele replied, “but you won’t be able
-to wear that dress to it, Peggy; it’s going to be a different sort of
-party.”</p>
-<p>“Oh-o-o!” came a wailing chorus. “Aren’t we going to be invited?”</p>
-<p>“Not exactly,” laughed their favorite, “and yet I shall expect you all
-to be there.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Adele!” Bertha Angel exclaimed. “You are so mysterious and so
-provoking! Do you expect us to come to your party without an
-invitation?”</p>
-<p>“Of course not,” Adele replied, “and I won’t keep you guessing any
-longer. This is the way of it. Yesterday I went over to the orphan
-asylum to read stories to the very little children, as I do every
-Sunday, and when I was coming out I passed what I supposed was an empty
-class-room. The door was open a crack, and I thought that I heard some
-one crying inside. I looked in and saw a girl of about our own age
-sobbing as hard as ever she could. I had never seen her before. I went
-nearer and said, ‘Little girl, can I do something to help you?’ At first
-she only cried the harder, but I sat down beside her, and at last she
-told me that her mother and father were both dead and that the people
-she had been living with couldn’t keep her any longer, and so they had
-sent her to the orphans’ home. I told her that she would like it there
-because the matron was so kind.</p>
-<p>“‘Yes,’ she sobbed, ‘I shall like it, I guess, but next week Saturday
-will be my birthday, and mother always gave me a party, but now nobody
-cares.’</p>
-<p>“I felt as though I would have to cry, too, but I knew that would not be
-the way to cheer her up, so I asked her to take a walk with me and I
-showed her the pleasant places around the Home. She loved the woods, she
-said, and when we went back, an hour later, I guess she felt better, but
-right then and there I decided that this year, instead of having a party
-for <i>myself</i>, I would give a surprise birthday-party for Eva Dearman.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Adele!” Gertrude Willis exclaimed. “I am so sorry for that poor
-orphan girl. May we help give the party?”</p>
-<p>“That’s just what I hoped that you would want to do,” said Adele
-happily. “I must skip home now and do my practicing, but to-morrow will
-be Saturday, so let’s meet in our Secret Sanctum at three o’clock and
-make our plans.”</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chV' title='V: Pleasant Plans'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER FIVE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>PLEASANT PLANS</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p class='poetry'>
-The Secret Sanctum log cabin stood<br />
-In Buttercup Meadows beside the green wood,<br />
-And the birds at nest-building would pause and sing<br />
-That joyous song which they carol in spring,<br />
-And the brook as it purled on its fern-edged way,<br />
-And the daisies and buttercups golden and gay,<br />
-Were all of them telling, “It’s May! Lovely May!”<br />
-And there the maids of the Sunny Clan<br />
-Met one Saturday a party to plan.<br />
-</p>
-<p>“Girls,” said Rosamond Wright, as she looked out of the cabin for the
-twentieth time, “it is quarter-past three and Adele not yet come.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, I forgot,” Betty Burd exclaimed, as she placed a bowl of daisies on
-the rustic center-table, “Adele asked me to tell you that she might be a
-little late, as she had to go on a very important errand!”</p>
-<p>“There is some one coming now on horseback,” Peggy Pierce remarked as
-she came up from the brook with a pitcher of sparkling water.</p>
-<p>“All that I can make out is a cloud of dust,” said Bertha Angel, as she
-shaded her eyes to look.</p>
-<p>“It is Adele!” cried Betty Burd. “She’s turning into the meadow lane
-now.”</p>
-<p>The six girls ran out eagerly to meet the lassie, who came galloping up
-on Firefly. Leaping lightly to the ground, Adele let the pony go
-wherever he wished to browse, knowing that he would return to her when
-she whistled.</p>
-<p>The girls pounced upon their favorite and led her into the cabin, where
-she sank down among the soft-pillows, exclaiming, “I’ve ridden so fast,
-I’m ’most out of breath, but I knew that you girls would be waiting
-here, and so I came on a gallop. Now be seated and I’ll tell you all
-about it.”</p>
-<p>Down on the floor the Sunny Six sat, tailor-fashion, and Adele began:
-“I’ve been over to the Orphans’ Home to see the matron, Mrs. Friend.
-She’s a dear! She was so pleased to hear that we wanted to give Eva
-Dearman a birthday party, and what do you think? That little girl was
-brought up just as nicely as we have been. Her father was a wealthy
-broker, but he lost his money, and then both of her parents died. Some
-neighbors took care of Eva until her money was all gone and then they
-sent her to the orphanage.”</p>
-<p>“Heartless wretches!” exclaimed the impulsive Betty Burd. “Seems like it
-wouldn’t have cost them much to have given the poor motherless girl a
-corner in their home.”</p>
-<p>“Well, they didn’t,” Adele continued, “and Mrs. Friend says that all Eva
-Dearman has to her name is the deed to some worthless desert property in
-Arizona.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, girls,” exclaimed the romantic Rosamond Wright, “what if there
-should be gold on that desert land, and what if our Orphans’ Home girl
-should turn out to be an heiress!”</p>
-<p>“Such things only happen in story-books,” said the practical Bertha
-Angel. “Now don’t let’s interrupt Adele again. We want to hear the plans
-for the party.”</p>
-<p>“Mrs. Friend told me that there are twelve girls in the Home who are
-just about our own age. One of them, Amanda Brown, is so surly and
-disagreeable that none of the others like her, and the matron said that
-we need not ask her unless we wish, but of course we would not think of
-leaving her out.”</p>
-<p>“Perhaps a party is just what she needs,” suggested Gertrude Willis, the
-minister’s daughter.</p>
-<p>“And now,” said Adele, “don’t you think it would be nice to give a
-present to each one of the Home girls?”</p>
-<p>“It would be a nice thing to do, surely,” Gertrude answered. “How much
-money have we in the club treasury?”</p>
-<p>The girls had each given what they could to start a Sunnyside fund, and
-Doris Drexel, whose father was a bank president, had contributed a small
-bank in which to keep their wealth.</p>
-<p>Bertha Angel rose and said gayly, “I’ll go and get the bank and then
-we’ll count our money.”</p>
-<p>Now, back of the log cabin was a shed, and, one of the boards in the
-floor being loose, the girls had hidden their bank in a dark hole which
-they had found underneath it. The shed was then padlocked and the
-precious fund they believed was surely safe. It would have been safe
-enough had it been locked in the log cabin, as the girls well knew, but
-Rosamond had declared that it was much more romantic to steal out to the
-shed and place it in the dark hole under the loose board, and so, to
-please her, this had been done.</p>
-<p>Bertha took the rusty key and ran around to the shed. When the door was
-open, the girl noticed that the board was slightly lifted, and that the
-stone which they usually placed on it had been rolled away. What could
-it mean? Kneeling, she lifted the board higher and thrust her hand into
-the dark hole. But the bank was not there.</p>
-<p>Springing up, she ran back to the cabin, calling excitedly, “Girls!
-Girls! What do you suppose has happened?”</p>
-<p>The startled six rushed out of the cabin door. “Why, Bertha, what is the
-matter?” Adele exclaimed. “You look as though you had seen a ghost.”</p>
-<p>“It’s worse than a ghost,” said Bertha dismally. “Our bank is gone.”</p>
-<p>“Gone!” echoed all of the girls in amazement.</p>
-<p>“Then we can’t give the party or the presents or anything,” wailed Betty
-Burd.</p>
-<p>“And I’ve spent all of my allowance for two months to come,” moaned
-Adele.</p>
-<p>The girls reached the shed and each one felt in the dark hole under the
-loose board.</p>
-<p>“It must have been a tramp,” Doris Drexel declared.</p>
-<p>“Maybe he’s hiding in the woods this very moment,” said Rosamond
-fearfully.</p>
-<p>“It couldn’t have been a tramp,” Bertha remarked thoughtfully, “because
-the door was locked and there is no window.” Then suddenly she burst
-into a peal of merry laughter. The other six looked at her in puzzled
-amazement.</p>
-<p>“Why, Bertha,” Adele exclaimed, “surely there is nothing funny about
-it!”</p>
-<p>“Yes there is,” Bertha replied, her eyes dancing. “Don’t you remember
-that, at our last business meeting, we decided that our bank <i>might</i> be
-stolen, and that we would change its hiding-place?”</p>
-<p>“Oh, of course,” said Peggy Pierce. “And that very day I took it
-down-town and asked father to keep it in his safe. I’ve been cramming so
-hard for examinations, I guess, that now I can’t remember anything.”</p>
-<p>“Never mind, Peggy,” said Adele, as she slipped her arm around the
-crestfallen girl. “Our memories all play strange pranks at times.” Then,
-turning to the others, she called, “Come on; let’s don our hats and
-finish this meeting down at the Bee Hive, because, of course, we would
-buy the birthday presents there anyway.”</p>
-<p>Firefly came on a gallop when Adele whistled, and whinnying for the lump
-of sugar which his mistress always had for him.</p>
-<p>“Gertrude, would you like to ride?” Adele asked. But Gertrude said that
-she wasn’t a bit tired and would much rather walk with the others.</p>
-<p>“Well then, Betty,” Adele began, and the others laughed at the happy
-eagerness with which that small girl clambered up on the pony’s back.
-Betty was only eleven, though she would soon be twelve. She was <i>petite</i>
-and dark and sparkling, and everybody’s pet. Away she galloped over
-Buttercup Meadows, her hair flying out like a mantle about her
-shoulders.</p>
-<p>Half an hour later the six who were walking reached the Bee Hive, and
-found Betty, flushed from her gay ride, awaiting them. Luckily at that
-hour of the day the store was not as busy as its name implied, and jolly
-Mr. Pierce gave his whole attention to the flock of happy girls. How he
-laughed when he heard the story of the lost bank. Out of the safe it was
-taken and the money was counted by the treasurer.</p>
-<p>“Exactly six dollars and thirty-three cents,” she announced. “Now the
-question is, will that amount of money purchase suitable birthday
-presents for twelve guests?”</p>
-<p>The girls had not noticed that during the counting Peggy, the darling of
-her father’s heart, had beckoned him to the back of the store and had
-begged him to be a <i>dear</i> and give them something extra nice for the
-orphans. Had the girls known about this, they would not have been as
-surprised as they were when Mr. Pierce stepped forward with a tray on
-which were ever so many necklaces with lockets of different designs.</p>
-<p>“Oh-h!” breathed the six with delighted sighs. “But, Mr. Pierce, we
-never could purchase twelve of these adorable chains for six dollars and
-thirty-three cents.”</p>
-<p>“The cause is such a good one,” said Mr. Pierce, with a twinkle at
-Peggy, “that you may have them at cost.”</p>
-<p>Then followed a rapturous fifteen minutes, during which the girls
-selected twelve necklaces and lockets.</p>
-<p>“Orphans always have to wear things just alike,” Adele declared, “and so
-I am sure that they would like to have these different.”</p>
-<p>“I suppose that we ought to give them stockings or handkerchiefs or
-something useful,” suggested Bertha Angel, the practical.</p>
-<p>“Maybe so,” said Adele, “but this time the poor things are going to have
-just what we would like for ourselves,—something useless and pretty.”</p>
-<p>When at last the twelve necklaces were chosen, each was placed in a
-little square white box lined with pink silk. The Sunny Seven thanked
-Mr. Pierce and then away they went with their treasures. The twelve
-orphans, busily working at the Home, little dreamed of the pleasure that
-was in store for them.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chVI' title='VI: A Surprise Party'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER SIX</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A SURPRISE PARTY</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>The eventful Saturday dawned bright and sunny. Adele awoke as soon as
-did Robin Red, who lived in the blossoming apple tree close to her
-window. Perched on a teetering twig, he caroled his good-morning song
-and Adele listened with a happy heart.</p>
-<p>“Such a beautiful, sunny day for our party,” she thought joyously as she
-hurriedly dressed, tiptoeing about, that she need not awaken the rest of
-the family. The Sunny Seven had agreed to rise at dawn and meet at the
-log cabin as early as they possibly could, for there were many things to
-be done to make ready for their guests.</p>
-<p>Meanwhile, in the orphan asylum, which was a mile out on the Lake Road,
-the morning tasks were begun. The atmosphere of the place was home-like,
-due to the kindly, mothering heart of the matron. Windows were thrown
-open, and sunshine, fragrant breeze, and bird-song drifted in.</p>
-<p>Eva Dearman, upon awakening, had slipped a photograph from under her
-pillow, and, gazing at the sweet pictured face, she had whispered
-softly, “Mumsie, dear, this is my birthday, and I’m going to think that
-you are with me all day, and I’m going to try to be brave and happy,
-just as I know you would want me to be.”</p>
-<p>An hour later the older girls in the Home stood in line, waiting for the
-morning tasks to be allotted to them. Eva was next to Amanda Brown. To
-Amanda fell the task of sweeping and dusting the study-hall, while to
-Eva Dearman was given the pleasanter one of sweeping the verandas,
-raking the gravelly walks, and tidying up the summer-house.</p>
-<p>“That’s always the way,” grumbled Amanda, as the girls turned to get
-brooms and brushes. “You have the easy work given to you, but they give
-me that horrid old study-room to clean.”</p>
-<p>“I’ll tell you what,” Eva replied brightly, “I’ll hurry up with my work,
-and if there’s any time before sewing-class, I’ll help you with yours.”</p>
-<p>Amanda stared in amazement. Eva had not been long in the Home, and the
-girls were barely acquainted with her.</p>
-<p>Amanda Brown could not believe that any one really intended to be kind
-to her. She knew that the other girls did not like her, and she tried to
-think that she didn’t care, and so, instead of thanking Eva, she rudely
-retorted, “Seeing’s believing,” and away she went.</p>
-<p>Eva sang a little song softly to herself as she swept the front porch
-thoroughly and as quickly as she could. Then the garden-walks were raked
-until not a stray leaf or twig could be found. When her task was
-finished, Eva paused to listen to a bird-song as she thought: “Poor
-Amanda! It is hard to be shut in that dreary study-hall this bright
-morning. I’ve half an hour left to do as I like.”</p>
-<p>Almost longingly, she looked over toward the little wood where she loved
-to go when her task was done, but instead she skipped into the Home,
-and, dancing down the hall, burst into the study-room, exclaiming gayly:
-“Ho there, Amanda! Seeing <i>is</i> believing!”</p>
-<p>Amanda looked up in surprise. Indeed she could hardly believe her eyes
-when she saw Eva pounce upon the teacher’s desk and dust it thoroughly
-and vigorously. In fifteen minutes the work was finished, and Amanda
-knew that she ought to say “Thank you,” but her stubborn spirit
-rebelled. However, just at that moment one of the younger girls appeared
-in the doorway and said: “Oh, Eva Dearman, here you are! I’ve been
-hunting everywhere for you. Mrs. Friend wants you to come to her study
-at once, and she wants you, too, Amanda Brown.”</p>
-<p>Puzzled, and wondering if they had done anything wrong, the two girls
-went down the corridor and Eva rapped on Mrs. Friend’s door.</p>
-<p>A kindly voice bade them enter. In the study were ten other girls, who
-looked flushed and excited. What could it mean?</p>
-<p>“Eva,” said Mrs. Friend, putting her arm about the girl and kissing her
-on the forehead, “we want to congratulate you on this your thirteenth
-birthday.”</p>
-<p>Eva blushed rosily as she replied happily, “Oh, thank you, Mrs. Friend.”</p>
-<p>Then the matron continued, “Because it is Eva’s birthday, I am going to
-give you other girls who are near her own age a half-holiday, and so you
-may go now and take your baths and put on your best white dresses.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, goodie! goodie!” cried several of the girls, as they clapped their
-hands gleefully. Then out of the door they went, remembering to be quiet
-in the halls. An hour later, fresh from the bath, they donned their best
-white dresses and their butterfly hair-ribbon bows, which their matron
-had given to them at Christmas.</p>
-<p>Eva, like a princess among her maidens, beamed on them all as she
-exclaimed: “You girls do look so pretty, every one of you! But,” she
-added suddenly, “where is Amanda Brown?”</p>
-<p>No one knew. She had not been in the bath-room, nor had she dressed, for
-her white gown was still lying on her cot.</p>
-<p>A bell was ringing, which called the girls below. Eva, alone, lingered
-behind, looking everywhere for Amanda. At last, pausing to listen, she
-heard a faint sobbing, which seemed to come from the linen-closet. Eva
-opened the door, and there on the floor lay Amanda in a miserable heap
-of brown calico. She looked up with eyes that were red and swollen.</p>
-<p>“Go away!” she said sullenly, but Eva leaned over and took hold of her
-hot hand.</p>
-<p>“Amanda,” she said gently, “please come out. Do you want to spoil my
-party?”</p>
-<p>“I’d spoil your party if I went to it,” sobbed Amanda. “Jenny Dixon said
-I would. She said that I am so cross and homely, she doesn’t see why I
-was invited.”</p>
-<p>“Did Jenny Dixon say that to <i>you</i>?” asked Eva with a white face.</p>
-<p>“No-o, she didn’t say it <i>to</i> me,” Amanda replied. “She whispered it to
-Mabel Hicks, but she knew that I would hear, and I won’t go to your
-party! I won’t! I won’t!”</p>
-<p>“Very well,” said Eva firmly, “then neither will I! Amanda Brown, do you
-suppose that I would enjoy my birthday-party for one minute if I knew
-that some one was left out and unhappy?”</p>
-<p>Amanda found it hard to understand Eva. “I don’t see why you should care
-about <i>me</i>,” she replied; “nobody else does.”</p>
-<p>“But I do care,” Eva said sincerely. “Now please hurry, Amanda, and I
-will help you to dress.”</p>
-<p>With a strange new happiness in her heart, Amanda crept from the dark
-closet, and half an hour later the two girls went down-stairs to the
-dining-room arm in arm. Amanda, in her white dress, with the crimson
-bows on her black braids, looked very different from the Amanda who that
-morning had been dusting in the study-hall.</p>
-<p>After dinner Mrs. Friend told the twelve to put on their best hats and
-go out in the front yard and watch for something to come down the road.</p>
-<p>“Oh! Oh!” cried Sadie Bell. “I do believe that we are going somewhere. I
-supposed that the party was to be right here at the Home.”</p>
-<p>The twelve girls stood on the front lawn, Eva with her arm shelteringly
-about Amanda’s waist. Eagerly they watched down the road for—they knew
-not what.</p>
-<p>“Look! Look!” cried Jenny Dixon excitedly. “Here comes something queer.
-Whatever can it be?”</p>
-<p>The girls ran to the gate and beheld a very strange vehicle coming.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chVII' title='VII: A Birthday Feast'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER SEVEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A BIRTHDAY FEAST</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p class='poetry'>
-Twelve little orphan girls in white,<br />
-Hearts a-brimming with delight,<br />
-Watched with eager, dancing eyes<br />
-For what? They knew not!<br />
-A <i>surprise</i>!<br />
-</p>
-<p>The twelve girls, flushed and excited, were peering down the country
-road at the strangest vehicle which they had ever seen. It was, in
-truth, a hay-rack covered with garlands of daisies and buttercups and
-drawn by two white horses with daisy wreaths about their necks. On the
-front seat was the driver, Bob Angel, with Adele at his side, while in
-the wagon part the Sunny Six sat on the soft new-mown hay. They were all
-dressed in white, and, to the surprise of the twelve orphans, the
-wonderful equipage stopped at their own gate. In a twinkling Adele was
-on the ground, and, taking both of Eva’s hands, she kissed her on the
-cheek, exclaiming, “Lovely Queen o’ May! Your carriage has come to take
-you away on this your thirteenth natal day.”</p>
-<p>Tears rushed to Eva’s eyes as she exclaimed, “Oh, Adele, you were so
-good to plan all this for me.” Then, brushing them away, she said
-brightly, “I’d reply in rhyme if I could, for I do suppose that one
-should.”</p>
-<p>“Oho!” laughed Betty Burd. “Eva, you’re a poet and don’t know it.”</p>
-<p>“Come now,” said Adele, who was Mistress of Ceremonies, “we must start
-on our journey. Eva, you are to sit in state with the driver, and all
-the rest of us are to scramble up on the hay, because we are not so
-important to-day.”</p>
-<p>“More rhymes,” laughed Peggy Pierce.</p>
-<p>Into the daisy-covered hay-rack the girls climbed, looking as pretty as
-the flowers themselves. Then Bob started the horses, Jerry and Jingo,
-and somehow they seemed to know that the spirit of fun was abroad, for
-they galloped down the road at a merry pace and the girls laughed and
-sang. Soon they turned into the meadow-lane. “What a darling log cabin!”
-Eva exclaimed, as they neared the Secret Sanctum.</p>
-<p>“Just wait until you see the inside of it,” said Adele. Then the horses
-stopped and out of the hay-rack the girls leaped, not waiting for Bob’s
-proffered assistance. Adele threw open the cabin-door and the guests
-entered with exclamations of pleasure.</p>
-<p>Bertha hung back for a few last words with her brother Bob, after which
-he drove the equipage over near the wood, unhitched, and turned the
-horses out to graze. Then he took a short cut to the town.</p>
-<p>Soon the merry fun began. There were whirling and singing and dancing
-games, and after an hour of rollicking, Adele invited the guests to take
-a walk with her in the maple wood, so away they went, little dreaming of
-the delightful surprise that would await them when they returned to the
-cabin.</p>
-<p>When the last gleam of white had disappeared among the trees, all was
-hustle and bustle in Buttercup Meadows.</p>
-<p>“Quick now!” exclaimed Bertha Angel, who was Mistress of Ceremonies in
-Adele’s absence. “We must hurry if we are to have everything ready in
-fifteen minutes, and Adele never can keep the orphans in the woods
-longer than that.”</p>
-<p>“The boys ought to be here this very second, if they are going to help
-us,” said Betty Burd.</p>
-<p>“Bob and Jack promised to be here promptly at four,” Rosamond remarked,
-“and it’s powerful close to that now.”</p>
-<p>“Well, you can depend on Bob,” Bertha exclaimed. “He is never even a
-fraction of a moment late. Being my brother, I know his virtues and
-otherwise.”</p>
-<p>“What is the otherwise?” asked Peggy Pierce, as the girls donned their
-big aprons and darted about at various tasks.</p>
-<p>“Oh,” laughed Bertha, as she heaped lettuce sandwiches on a big blue
-plate which had a crack in it, “Bob’s besetting sin is teasing me, and
-such pranks as he can invent!”</p>
-<p>“Well,” exclaimed Rosamond Wright, as she glanced at her wrist-watch,
-“your model brother is late to-day, for it is four to the second and
-there is no one in sight.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, yes, there is,” said Betty Burd, as she came in from the brook with
-a bucket of sparkling water. “There are two colored men coming across
-lots just below here.”</p>
-<p>Doris Drexel looked out of the door, and then she sprang back with a
-startled cry. “They <i>are</i> negroes, and, oh, girls, what if they should
-be tramps? I do wish that Bob had been here on time.”</p>
-<p>“They are coming right this way,” whispered Betty Burd. “Hadn’t we
-better close the door and lock it?”</p>
-<p>“Let me look,” said Bertha Angel, as she stepped fearlessly into the
-meadow. Then, to the surprise of the others, she called gayly, “Well,
-Rastus, do hurry up! We’ve wasted time enough as it is.”</p>
-<p>“Why, Bertha!” exclaimed Peggy Pierce in surprise. “Do you know those
-colored men?”</p>
-<p>“Know them? I should say that I do,” Bertha laughingly replied. And then
-she ran right up to one of them, and, shaking her finger at him, she
-exclaimed: “Aha, Bob Angel, now I know why you wanted to borrow my red
-silk handkerchief.”</p>
-<p>Then the other girls, their fear changed to laughter, trooped out of the
-cabin.</p>
-<p>“Jack Doring and Bob Angel!” Betty Burd exclaimed. “I never would have
-known you boys in a hundred years.”</p>
-<p>“We-all heard you wanted some waiters,” Bob drawled, trying to talk in
-negro dialect, “and we-all came to apply.”</p>
-<p>“Well, you-all are engaged,” laughed Bertha, “and now please do hustle.”</p>
-<p>Then every one bustled about. The boys made a long table with boards and
-sawhorses, and benches on each side were fashioned with boxes and more
-boards. Soon the tables were covered with flower-bordered paper
-table-cloths, and there were napkins to match. Two bowls of daisies and
-buttercups and ferns adorned the ends of the table, and in the very
-center was placed a huge birthday cake, which Mrs. Doring had made for
-Adele. It was frosted with white, and on it were thirteen pink candy
-roses, for Eva and Adele that day were both thirteen.</p>
-<p>Mrs. Drexel had sent chicken salad, and the girls themselves had made
-lettuce sandwiches, which were piled in tempting array. Rastus, as they
-called Bob Angel, was just filling the last tumbler with pink lemonade
-when Rosamond Wright exclaimed, “Here comes Adele!”</p>
-<p>There was a chorus of delighted exclamations from the orphans as they
-approached.</p>
-<p>“I didn’t know a table could look so beautiful,” Amanda whispered to
-Eva, as Adele motioned them to their places. Soon the festive board was
-surrounded with laughing, happy faces, and then Bob and Jack, as black
-as burnt cork could make them, greatly added to the merriment with their
-antics. They wore small white aprons, and each had a folded towel flung
-over one arm. They passed things with a flourish and talked a string of
-nonsense, trying, with more or less success, to imitate the negro
-dialect.</p>
-<p>The heaps of delicious sandwiches disappeared rapidly, the pink lemonade
-was often replenished, and never before had a chicken salad been more
-appreciated.</p>
-<p>At last Adele called gayly, “Girls, we must leave a corner for the
-ice-cream and cake.”</p>
-<p>“That’s right,” laughed Gertrude Willis, while at the mention of
-ice-cream the orphans looked as though their fondest dreams were being
-fulfilled.</p>
-<p>“Garçon!” called Adele, who was just learning a bit of French. “You may
-clear the table.”</p>
-<p>The waiters put their black heads out of the cabin-door and cried, “Law,
-chile, wait a minute!” Later, when they did appear, each carried a
-partly eaten sandwich, for the boys did not intend to miss any of the
-good things themselves.</p>
-<p>Adele, to save Eva from embarrassment, agreed to cut the birthday cake,
-but first she counted noses.</p>
-<p>“Say, Miss Doring,” Jack drawled, “I’ll be ’bleeged to tell you, ma’am,
-I’se got two noses.”</p>
-<p>How the girls laughed, for it is easy to laugh when the heart is light.
-So Adele allowed two pieces for each boy. When the cake had been cut and
-the generous slices passed, the waiters appeared with pyramids of frosty
-ice-cream. Then, when this had disappeared, Rastus came out with a
-basket lined with flowers, but piled in the center of it were little
-white boxes tied with pink and blue baby-ribbon. It was first passed to
-Eva, who chose the wee box which was nearest, and then waited until each
-orphan had drawn forth one of the dainty packages.</p>
-<p>“Now,” said Adele, with shining eyes, “open them all together.”</p>
-<p>How eagerly the ribbons were untied and the little boxes opened, and
-then what a chorus of rejoicing there was! Eva had chosen just the one
-that Adele had hoped she would, a slender golden chain and a locket
-wreathed with pearls. When it was fastened about her neck Eva exclaimed,
-“Oh, Adele, how can I thank you!”</p>
-<p>But Amanda called their attention to her locket, which was set with
-pretty red stones. “I never owned a trinket before in all my life,” she
-said softly to Eva, who sat at her side. Then, almost wistfully, she
-asked, “Is it to be mine for keeps?” Eva fastened the chain about
-Amanda’s neck and softly assured her that it was to be her very own. The
-other ten orphans were equally pleased, and pretty the lockets looked as
-they hung around the necks of their new owners.</p>
-<p>Soon Adele rose and the girls sauntered about until the flower-bedecked
-equipage reappeared and they donned their hats.</p>
-<p>Eva held out both hands to Adele as she exclaimed gratefully, “If I live
-to be a hundred years old, I never can have a happier day.”</p>
-<p>“You and I are going to have many happy days together,” Adele replied
-warmly. And then the Sunny Seven, who were staying behind to clear up,
-waved to the guests as long as the hay-rack and its black drivers were
-in sight.</p>
-<p>During the day Adele had often wondered why none of the girls had
-congratulated her on its being <i>her</i> birthday as well as Eva’s, but she
-was of too generous a nature to feel hurt, and so she soon forgot all
-about it, but her friends had not forgotten, as you shall hear.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chVIII' title='VIII: More Surprises'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER EIGHT</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>MORE SURPRISES</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>When Adele reached home after the orphans’ surprise-party, she found a
-note telling her that her father and mother had gone for a ride into the
-country. Jack Doring, having taken a bath, was changed from black to
-white again. Then, donning his very best suit, he announced that he
-might not be in until late; and, since this was Kate’s evening out,
-Adele was soon left all alone in the big rambling house.</p>
-<p>Up to her room she went, just a bit weary from the long, busy day.
-Leaning back in her comfortable lounging-chair, Adele thought to
-herself, “It seems strange that even mumsie and dad have forgotten that
-this is my birthday, and Jack hasn’t said a word about it. But then, I
-could not have had a nicer time if I had had a party all for myself.”</p>
-<p>Then, closing her eyes, she drowsily listened to the evening song of the
-robins who lived in the apple-tree just outside her open window. The
-crooning melody seemed to grow fainter and fainter to Adele; a warm,
-fragrant breeze from the garden brushed against her cheek, and soon she
-fell asleep. It was dark when she awakened, and she sat up with a start.
-What could it have been that had aroused her? Probably her father and
-mother were returning. The girl listened intently. Suddenly something
-fell with a crash in the room below. Springing to her feet, she turned
-on the light, and, running to the top of the stairs, she called:
-“Mother! Father! Is that you?”</p>
-<p>There was no reply, and for one brief moment Adele’s heart stopped
-beating. There surely was some one down-stairs, but who could it be?
-Then Adele remembered that her big white Persian cat had been asleep on
-its cushion when she left the library. Of course it must be Fluff
-prowling about, and perhaps he had tipped over a bowl of roses. She ran
-lightly down the stairs and switched on the library lights. The white
-cat rose from his cushion and yawned sleepily, so Fluff had not made the
-noise. Adele had a strange feeling that some one was in the room, hidden
-and watching her.</p>
-<p>“I hope that I am not growing timid,” she thought to herself; and then,
-deciding that she would read for a while, she went out into the
-dining-room, where she had left her book. She was only gone one moment,
-but when she returned, the library was in total darkness and she knew
-that she had left it lighted. Before she could be very much frightened,
-however, there was a rushing, rustling noise, and snap! the lights were
-on again. Great was Adele’s surprise at finding the room filled with
-laughing friends. “<i>Happy Birthday!</i>” they shouted.</p>
-<p>Adele sank down on a chair and looked so white and strange that Jack ran
-to her side and exclaimed, “Oh, Della, did we frighten you too much? I
-didn’t realize that it would be so scary.”</p>
-<p>“I was afraid that we should frighten Adele,” Gertrude said
-remorsefully, as she knelt beside her friend. “That’s why I suggested
-that we go to the front door and ring.”</p>
-<p>But Adele, quickly regaining her composure, sprang up with a laugh, and
-the color returned to her cheeks as she said: “No, you did not frighten
-me too much. I guess I am just surprised, and that is what one should be
-at a surprise-party, isn’t it?”</p>
-<p>Then, quite herself again, she chattered on gayly: “Do look at you all,
-in your pretty best! And Peggy has her heart’s desire—a chance to wear
-her new muslin with the rosebuds on it. It’s as pretty as can be, Peggy,
-and your pink sash is adorable. Well, now I must run up-stairs and
-dress.”</p>
-<p>“I’ll go with you and be your maid,” said Gertrude Willis, who was
-Adele’s dearest friend. “You other girls may stay and entertain the
-boys.”</p>
-<p>With Jack as Master of Ceremonies, the fun soon began. Meanwhile Adele
-bathed and dressed in her prettiest. From below came the merry strains
-of the victrola, playing waltzes and hops. When the two girls descended
-the stairway, they found that the library had been cleared of furniture.
-Mrs. Doring, having returned from her drive, had made this good
-suggestion.</p>
-<p>Then what a merry hour they had. Suddenly the front-door bell rang and
-Adele skipped to open it. An expressman stood outside and he inquired,
-“Does Adele Doring live here?”</p>
-<p>“Yes, she does,” that wondering young lady replied, and then into the
-hall the expressman brought a wooden box, which he deposited on the
-floor. When he was gone Adele exclaimed eagerly, “Oh! <i>Oh!</i> What do you
-suppose is in it?”</p>
-<p>“I’ll get the hammer and then we will find out,” Jack said. A moment
-later he was prying off the cover. There, among soft tissue papers, lay
-ever so many books, all bound in pale blue, and the set was called
-“Stories That Girls Like Best.” Indeed, there was every title among them
-that a girl of thirteen could wish to possess. Adele clasped her hands
-and exclaimed rapturously, “Who could have sent me such a beautiful
-gift?”</p>
-<p>“Here’s a card,” Jack said, as he handed it to her, and eagerly she
-read:</p>
-<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'>
-<div style='font-variant:small-caps;'>To Our Darling Adele Doring </div>
-<div style='font-variant:small-caps;'>from </div>
-<div style='font-variant:small-caps;'>Her Sunny Six. </div>
-</div>
-<p>“I just knew it!” cried their happy hostess, “and I do wish that I had
-arms long enough to hug you all at once.”</p>
-<p>“Adele!” exclaimed Betty Burd. “Don’t make such a terrible wish. An old
-witch might be lurking around and it might come true.”</p>
-<p>“Well, I hope not,” laughed Adele, “for my beauty would surely be
-spoiled if my arms dragged on the floor.”</p>
-<p>Jack and Bob carried the pretty blue books into the library and placed
-them on the center-table, and then the merry fun was renewed, when
-suddenly the side-door bell clanged and Adele skipped to open it, but
-there was no one outside.</p>
-<p>“Some one is playing a prank, I guess,” she laughingly said. But Jack
-suggested that they turn on the porch light, and when this was done
-Adele saw a low bird’s-eye-maple table on which stood a beautiful
-drooping fern. When the boys had carried it into the library Adele
-gleefully clapped her hands as she exclaimed, “It’s just what I need for
-the bay-window in my room.”</p>
-<p>The little card which hung on the fern informed her that this was a gift
-from her brother Jack and his six boy friends, who called themselves the
-Jolly Pirates. Adele thanked them with shining eyes.</p>
-<p>“Now,” she said, “surely the surprises are over,” but just that very
-moment Mrs. Doring called from the top of the stairs, “Adele, come up
-here a moment and bring the girls with you.” And so up the stairs they
-flocked, looking for all the world like a bevy of butterflies in their
-pretty muslin dresses and their many-colored sashes.</p>
-<p>“Maybe it’s another surprise,” exclaimed Betty Burd, who was enjoying
-Adele’s happiness as much as did that girl herself.</p>
-<p>Adele’s room was brilliantly lighted, and her adorable mother and her
-Giant Daddy were standing in the door, waiting. Into the room the girls
-trooped, and Adele gave a cry of joy when she saw a bird’s-eye-maple
-writing-desk, on which were rose-colored blotters and a silver ink-stand
-and scratcher, and holders for both pen and pencil.</p>
-<p>The card fastened to the desk read:</p>
-<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'>
-<div style='font-variant:small-caps;'>To “Heart’s Desire” </div>
-<div style='font-variant:small-caps;'>from </div>
-<div style='font-variant:small-caps;'>“Giant Father.” </div>
-</div>
-<p>These were the pet names which they had for each other. How Adele hugged
-him! And then he laughingly exclaimed, “Now put on your spectacles, for
-there is something else in this room for you to find.”</p>
-<p>Adele looked about, high and low. Suddenly she spied a water-color
-painting in a rustic frame. It was a picture of their very own log
-cabin, painted when the meadow was yellow-and-white with daisies and
-buttercups. There were fleecy clouds over a sunny blue sky, and the
-woods in the background were fresh and green, and, as for the laughing
-brook, you could fairly see it sparkle and hear it gurgle as it danced
-along.</p>
-<p>“From Mother,” a little card told her.</p>
-<p>“Mumsie!” Adele cried. “An artist from the city painted it, didn’t he? I
-watched him one day when he was just beginning on the brook, and how I
-loved it, but I never even dreamed that I was to own it.”</p>
-<p>Now, just at that very moment bells began ringing all over the house:
-the front-door bell, the side-door bell, the Chinese gongs, the little
-silver tea-bell clanged and jingled. What could it mean?</p>
-<p>“More surprises!” laughed Adele. “Come along, girls; let’s fathom the
-mystery.”</p>
-<p>So down the stairs the Sunny Seven trooped. Bob Angel stood in the lower
-hall, ringing a dinner-bell, as he chanted:</p>
-<p class='poetry'>
-“Ding, dong, dell!<br />
-Hark to the bell—ll—ll!<br />
-Come, follow me,<br />
-And see what you will see!”<br />
-</p>
-<p>“Bob’s happy now,” his sister Bertha jokingly exclaimed. “Like all
-little boys, he loves to make a big noise.”</p>
-<p>The girls trooped after the bell-ringer, and as they entered the
-library, the folding-doors slid silently open, and such a festive scene
-as they beheld in the room beyond!</p>
-<p>A mahogany table was decked with shining silver and sparkling glass, and
-in the center was a frosted cake with thirteen candles ablaze. Pretty
-name-cards told each guest where to sit, and of course Adele was at the
-head of the table and Bob at the foot. Kate, with her kindly Irish face
-aglow, appeared in the kitchen doorway and then Mrs. Doring came in to
-help pass the good things.</p>
-<p>“Two feasts in one day!” exclaimed Bob Angel. “I wish I had the capacity
-of Giant Blunderbuss of fairy lore.”</p>
-<p>The first course soon disappeared, and then the cake, with its twinkling
-candles, was placed in front of Adele to be cut.</p>
-<p>“Thirteen is going to be my lucky number hereafter,” Adele laughed, and
-then she puckered up her mouth and blew the lights out. “Oho, here’s a
-card on the cake,” she called gayly, and then she read aloud, “For my
-little Colleen, from Kate.”</p>
-<p>“Another present!” cried the delighted girl, “Thank you, Kate, and when
-your birthday comes, I’ll make you a cake.”</p>
-<p>“Poor Kate!” Jack Doring said in mock sympathy. “I wouldn’t have a
-birthday soon if I were you, Kate, but if you do have one, be sure to
-hide the salt-box. You know why.”</p>
-<p>Adele laughed good-naturedly as she exclaimed, “Just because I put salt
-in one cake instead of sugar is no sign that I am going to do it forever
-after.”</p>
-<p>When the generous slices were passed, Betty Burd gave a squeal of
-delight. “Oh, do look!” she cried. “There are things in the cake to tell
-our fortunes.”</p>
-<p>“Mine is a piece of straw,” Dick Jensen chuckled. “So I am to be a
-farmer, I suppose. Well, I’d like nothing better.”</p>
-<p>“Alas and alack!” moaned Doris Drexel. “I have a thimble, and I just
-hate sewing, but I suppose that I shall have to be resigned to my fate.”</p>
-<p>“See what I have!” Jack Doring exclaimed, as triumphantly he held aloft
-a silver dime. “I just felt in my bones that I was going to be rich some
-day.”</p>
-<p>“Not if you have to work for it,” teased Adele, for Jack was rather
-inclined to be indolent.</p>
-<p>“I wasn’t planning to work,” Jack replied calmly. “I shall find a gold
-mine or some little thing like that.”</p>
-<p>“Poor little me!” moaned Rosamond Wright. “There doesn’t seem to be a
-thing in my piece of cake.”</p>
-<p>Rosamond, in her pink dress, with her flushed face and short golden
-curls, looked as pretty as the flower after which she had been named.</p>
-<p>“Don’t give up, Rosie,” Bob Angel called. “Seems to me I see a glint of
-gold there in the frosting.”</p>
-<p>Eagerly Rosamond broke the cake where the glint was, and out fell a
-wedding ring.</p>
-<p>“Congratulations!” cried Adele. “Rosie is to be our first bride.”</p>
-<p>When each future had been prophesied and the boys and girls had eaten
-their ice-cream and cake, the merry party returned to the library, and
-soon after, as the hour was late, they took their departure.</p>
-<p>When they were gone Adele nestled in her mother’s arms, as she said
-softly, “Mumsie, this has been the happiest day of my life.”</p>
-<p>“That is because you have given others so much happiness,” her mother
-replied.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chIX' title='IX: The Mother Goose Play-House'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER NINE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE MOTHER GOOSE PLAY-HOUSE</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p class='poetry'>
-There’s many a high-chair put away<br />
-For the baby that came, but could not stay.<br />
-There’s many a mother-heart yearning still,<br />
-And arms that a motherless babe might fill.<br />
-There’s many a home that’s sad and drear,<br />
-That a prattling child might bless and cheer.<br />
-</p>
-<p>It was Sunday, the day after the eventful Saturday which would be so
-long remembered by the Sunny Seven, as well as by the twelve orphans who
-had been made so happy.</p>
-<p>Adele, dressed in pretty white muslin and wearing her daisy-wreathed
-hat, tripped down the road toward the orphan asylum. She was so deep in
-thought that she did not notice some one standing on the corner and
-evidently waiting for her, until a pleasant voice called, “May I go with
-you, my pretty maid?”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Gertrude Willis!” Adele exclaimed. “I was thinking of you that very
-moment and wishing that you were going with me, and here you are.”</p>
-<p>These two friends were especially dear to each other. They walked on
-together, and Gertrude said, “Adele, I think it so nice of you to go
-every Sunday afternoon to tell stories to the little children at the
-Orphans’ Home. I have often wanted to go with you, but usually father
-has a young people’s meeting at the church and he likes me to be there,
-but to-day he himself suggested that I go with you.”</p>
-<p>“I’m so glad!” Adele replied, giving her friend’s arm a loving squeeze.
-Then they talked of Eva Dearman, and decided that they would try to be
-like sisters to the little girl who had no home-people of her own in all
-the world.</p>
-<p>“I just can’t imagine what that would be like,” Gertrude remarked, as
-she thought of the parsonage in which there were five merry children,
-watched over by a loving, if dignified, father, and the dearest mother
-in all the world.</p>
-<p>Mrs. Friend, the matron of the Home, greeted them pleasantly, and led
-them to the large, barren room where, on little red chairs, twenty small
-children were seated.</p>
-<p>Their round, eager eyes were watching the door, and when they saw Adele,
-their faces brightened, and it seemed as though sunshine had suddenly
-entered the rather gloomy room.</p>
-<p>The children, ranging from five years to eight, arose, and, standing
-beside their chairs, made funny little bobbing curtsies, and they piped
-out, like so many chirping birds, “Good afternoon, Miss Adele.”</p>
-<p>“Good afternoon, little sunbeams,” Adele replied. “I have brought a
-friend with me to-day. Miss Gertrude is her name.”</p>
-<p>Then the tiny tots bobbed another curtsy, and with solemn faces they
-piped, “Good afternoon, Miss Gertrude.”</p>
-<p>“The little darlings!” Gertrude exclaimed softly, and tears rushed to
-her eyes. It made her heart ache to think of all those babies and not a
-mother to cuddle them, and then she thought of the childless homes to
-which these very little ones might bring so much joy and happiness.</p>
-<p>Meanwhile they were seated, and Adele was holding her little audience
-spellbound with the simple tales that all children love. Tucked away in
-each one of them was a thought that would help the little listener to be
-a better boy or girl during the following week.</p>
-<p>When the story-hour was over, Adele arose, and that was a signal for the
-tiny tots to rise and chirp all together, “Thank you, Miss Adele.” Then,
-to the surprise of Gertrude Willis, the twenty, without ceremony, rushed
-at Adele, and that loving girl caught as many of the children as her
-arms would hold.</p>
-<div id='i01' class='figcenter' style='width:80%; max-width:676px;'>
-<img src='images/i01.jpg' alt='' style='width:100%;height:auto;' />
-<p class='caption'>Adele was holding her little audience spellbound.</p>
-</div>
-<p>On their way out they stopped for a moment in the matron’s office.</p>
-<p>“Oh, Mrs. Friend,” Adele exclaimed impulsively, “how I do wish there was
-a sunnier spot for the nursery! That north room seems so bleak and
-chilly.”</p>
-<p>“I have often wished that we had money enough to fit out a cheery
-nursery for our little ones,” Mrs. Friend replied with her kindly smile,
-as she walked outdoors with the girls. “As it is,” she continued, “we
-have all that we can do to feed and clothe the children entrusted to our
-care.”</p>
-<p>As they sauntered toward the gardens Mrs. Friend said, “Yonder is a
-little house that used to be occupied by a gardener. It is quite empty
-now, and there is a sunny front room in it, and I have often wished that
-I had some way of making it into a play-house for the very little
-children.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Mrs. Friend!” Adele exclaimed eagerly. “If we can find the way, may
-we do it?”</p>
-<p>“Indeed you may!” Mrs. Friend replied, smiling at the girl’s enthusiasm,
-and then she bade them good-bye.</p>
-<p>On Monday morning Adele started to school hippety-skipping and singing a
-merry little song to herself. There were berry-bushes abloom in the
-field over which she was taking a short cut, and from one of these just
-ahead of her there arose a clear, whistling note.</p>
-<p>“A bobolink!” Adele thought, as she stole nearer to catch a glimpse, if
-she could, of the feathered songster, but, to her surprise, the notes
-changed to “Bob White!” Adele stood still, puzzled, when from the
-blossoming bush, sweet and clear, arose a robin’s morning-song.</p>
-<p>“How strange!” the girl thought. “It must be a birds’ convention!” She
-tiptoed nearer, when up from behind the bushes sprang a bevy of laughing
-girls, and joyously they cried, “The top of the morning to you, Adele.”</p>
-<p>“But where are the birds?” asked the mystified girl.</p>
-<p>“Here in my hand,” Peggy Pierce replied, as she displayed a silver
-whistle. “It’s a musical instrument belonging to my small brother. I
-borrowed it because I wanted you all to hear the sweet bird notes.”</p>
-<p>“Truly, I thought there were birds in the bush,” Adele said. Then,
-turning to Gertrude Willis, she asked, “Trudie, have you told the girls
-about our plan?”</p>
-<p>“Of course not, Della,” that maiden replied. “The president of the
-Sunnyside Club should make all announcements.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, what is it? Do tell us!” Peggy Pierce and Betty Burd exclaimed
-eagerly.</p>
-<p>“It isn’t a party this time,” Adele replied, smiling at little Betty’s
-enthusiasm, “but it is another opportunity for our Sunnyside Club to do
-a kind deed.” And then she told them about the gloomy room which was the
-nursery for the very little children at the orphanage; about the toys,
-many of them old and broken; and about the cheery cottage in the garden,
-and how Mrs. Friend had said that they might fit it up as a play-house
-if only they could find the way.</p>
-<p>“Oh, girls!” Betty Burd cried with shining eyes. “We surely <i>can</i> find
-the way; that is, if mumsie is willing. I had the darlingest play-house
-in the South. Papa was an architect and he planned it himself. There
-were three rooms in it, and one of them was the home of Mother Goose. I
-wasn’t very old then, but I shall never forget the joy in my heart when
-I first beheld that room. It was like stepping into a Mother Goose
-picture-book and being able to skip about in it. Then, when papa died
-and we came North to keep house for Uncle George, I just couldn’t bear
-to part with those Mother Goose things, so mumsie packed them in a big
-box and brought them along, and ever since they have been up in the
-attic.</p>
-<p>“Of course I am too old to play with those things now, but wouldn’t I
-just love to fit up a play-house with them for those poor little
-orphans! We’ll do it, too, if mumsie is willing.”</p>
-<p>Betty’s mother gladly gave her consent, and the following Saturday found
-the Sunny Seven in the orphanage garden. The little cottage had been
-thoroughly cleaned, much to the delight of Rosamond Wright, who did not
-care to attend another scrubbing-party.</p>
-<p>The two orphans, Eva Dearman and Amanda Brown, at Adele’s invitation,
-came out to help, and how happy they were to be included!</p>
-<p>“I do wish that the Mother Goose box would come, so that we might begin
-to unpack it,” Betty Burd declared impatiently.</p>
-<p>“Bob said that he would bring it over just as soon as his morning work
-was done,” Bertha explained.</p>
-<p>“Here he comes now, and Jack Doring is with him!” Doris Drexel called.
-The girls crowded to the sunny window and looked out at the driveway;
-then Adele threw open the door as Bob leaped to the ground. Pretending
-to be a cartman, the boy exclaimed in a rather poor imitation of Irish
-brogue, “Good day to yez. And where will yez be afther havin’ the
-baggage put?”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Bob!” Betty Burd cried. “Weren’t you an angel to bring it over for
-us!”</p>
-<p>“Of course he’s an angel, and so am I, too, for that matter!” Bertha
-exclaimed.</p>
-<p>“Oh, I quite forgot that ‘Angel’ is his name,” Betty gayly replied. “But
-do please bring the box right in and set it in the middle of the floor.”</p>
-<p>When this was done, she laughingly inquired, “And now, Mr. Cartman, what
-might your charges be?”</p>
-<p>“Hum-m!” said the mischievous Bob. “Since it’s fer ladies, we’ll make
-the charges light. I think one box of fudge would do nicely. What do you
-say, Jack?”</p>
-<p>These boys well knew that wherever the girls were gathered together,
-there also was a batch of fudge.</p>
-<p>“But we want some for ourselves,” Doris protested. “I think two squares
-for each of you would be good pay for delivering the box.” Then she
-added brightly, “Girls! I have a brilliant idea! We might give the boys
-four squares each if they will open the box and help us unpack; but if
-they refuse, they shall have nothing at all.”</p>
-<p>“Of course we will open it for you,” Jack Doring replied amiably, as he
-took a hammer out of his coat-pocket. “Here, Bob,” he added, “proceed to
-show the ladies what an excellent box-opener you are.”</p>
-<p>“Not a bit of it,” Bob replied. “Wouldn’t deprive you, old chap, of all
-that honor for worlds.” So indolent Jack, having the hammer, had to pry
-off the boards, and then merrily the unpacking began. There were four
-large squares of cotton cloth on which were colored prints of Mother
-Goose pictures.</p>
-<p>“Boys,” Betty implored, “please find a stepladder and tack these up for
-us, and then we shall be through in short order.”</p>
-<p>“I should call it a large order,” Bob Angel declared, but nevertheless
-he went out and soon returned with the needed stepladder. Then from a
-high seat on the top of it he announced, “Ladies, be it known that my
-charges for tacking are ten fudge squares with chopped walnuts in them.”</p>
-<p>“I’ll tell you what!” Adele exclaimed. “If you boys will help us to-day,
-we girls will soon give a fudge party and you shall have just all the
-candy that you can eat.”</p>
-<p>“Three cheers for Adele!” Bob exclaimed. And then so ably did the boys
-lend their assistance that the work of unpacking and decorating was soon
-completed, and with laughter and joking they remounted the wagon and
-rode away.</p>
-<p>An hour later the twenty kiddies were admitted to their new play-house.
-Mrs. Friend was with them, and she was as pleased as they were with the
-Mother Goose room. There were cloth dolls dressed to represent the
-different characters, and woolly Mother Goose animals, and there were
-bright picture-books which babies could look at to their heart’s content
-and the pages wouldn’t tear.</p>
-<p>Betty Burd, with her arm about Adele’s waist, stood looking on, and she
-was hoping that somehow her dear daddy might know of the wonderful
-happiness that his gift to her was giving to these baby orphans.</p>
-<p>When the children were willing to sit down and be quiet, Adele told them
-the stories that went with the pictures on the walls. Then, when it was
-all over and the Sunny Seven were about to depart, the little ones
-scrambled to their feet and, making their funny little bobbing curtsies,
-piped out, “Thank you, Miss Betty.” This was so unexpected that tears
-rushed to Betty’s eyes and her voice trembled as she said, “You’re
-welcome, little darlings.”</p>
-<p>On their way home Rosamond exclaimed, “And now, girls, let us plan that
-fudge party which we promised to give for the boys!”</p>
-<p>“Not yet, Rosie,” Adele replied. “Final examinations are drawing near,
-and I think we would better plan to just study and study, but as soon as
-vacation arrives, we’ll have the nicest fudge party that ever was or
-could be.”</p>
-<p>And with that promise Rosamond had to be content.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chX' title='X: Preparing for Examinations'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>PREPARING FOR EXAMINATIONS</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>On the first Saturday in June the Sunny Seven were to meet at the Secret
-Sanctum, to begin a review of the term’s lessons, for the final
-examinations were only three weeks away.</p>
-<p>Six of the girls were already there at the appointed hour, but, strange
-to relate, the one who was usually first, this day was last.</p>
-<p>“Perhaps Betty isn’t coming,” Adele said. “It is possible that she is
-not going to take the examinations. You know she is a year younger than
-we are, and though she had been in Seven B in the South, the lessons are
-different, and when she came North last term, they put her in our grade
-on trial, and I think that she has found it very hard to keep up.”</p>
-<p>“You are right, Adele,” Gertrude replied. “Mrs. Burd told me that she
-would far rather have Betty remain in this grade another year, but her
-Uncle George is eager for her to advance.”</p>
-<p>“Here comes Betty on a skip and a run!” Rosamond exclaimed as she looked
-out of the cabin-door, and in another moment the little girl about whom
-they had been talking, danced in, and, sinking down on the couch, fanned
-her flushed face with her broad-brimmed hat.</p>
-<p>“Girls!” she exclaimed as soon as she could get her breath. “I had
-decided to give up taking the examinations,—mother wanted me to,—when
-something very remarkable happened, and I am so excited about it, I just
-don’t know what to do.”</p>
-<p>“Betty! Betty!” laughed Adele. “We can’t make head or tail out of what
-you are saying. Won’t you begin at the beginning of your story?”</p>
-<p>“All right,” Betty replied, as she settled down among the sofa-pillows.
-“You know my Uncle George is a very smart young man.”</p>
-<p>“He isn’t very young, is he?” Rosamond inquired.</p>
-<p>“Why, mother says that he is,” Betty replied vaguely. “Of course he
-isn’t a boy, but every one says that he is very young to be an editor
-and hold such a responsible position on a big city newspaper.”</p>
-<p>“I’ve heard my Giant Daddy say that your Uncle George writes very
-cleverly,” Adele said kindly.</p>
-<p>Betty gave her a grateful glance as she continued, “Well, I guess he
-must write pretty well, for he’s just sold his first story for one
-hundred dollars. The check came on this morning’s mail, and Uncle George
-opened the letter while we were at breakfast. When he saw the check, he
-gave a whoop just like a boy, and he exclaimed, ‘Betsy Bobbets,’—that’s
-his pet name for me,—‘if there’s anything in this shining universe that
-you want, if a hundred dollars will buy it, you shall have it.’ Of
-course I said that I wanted a jet-black pony, just like Firefly, and
-Uncle George jokingly replied: ‘Betsy, we’ll make a bargain. If you will
-pass perfect in spelling and grammar, the pony shall be yours!’ Mother
-said, ‘Oh, George, I do not wish Betty even to try the examinations.’
-But he exclaimed, ‘Puppy-dogs and fiddle-sticks! My dear madam, this
-daughter of yours is possessed of as fine a quality of gray matter as
-one could wish, but she is sadly lacking in concentration and
-perseverance.’”</p>
-<p>“How could you remember all that?” Rosamond exclaimed.</p>
-<p>“I guess because I was so interested and was listening hard, and,
-besides, I knew that Uncle George was right. I had not expected to be
-promoted this year, and so I had not really tried to learn the term’s
-work.”</p>
-<p>“I believe that you could do it,” Adele remarked. “We should be sorry to
-be promoted and leave our little one behind. Now our plan is to review
-the entire term’s work, and if we go over and over it with Betty, we
-shall also be impressing the lessons more firmly on our own minds.”</p>
-<p>“Then you think that I could do it?” Betty asked eagerly.</p>
-<p>“Of course you can,” Adele replied confidently, as she opened a speller.
-“You all sit in a row and we will play school, the way we used to do,
-and we’ll take turns being the teacher. Now, Betty, don’t you mind if
-you make mistakes, but just listen and listen, and you will be surprised
-how much you will learn.”</p>
-<p>Then followed a busy hour, and a robin, alighting for a moment on the
-door-sill, wondered why girls could stay within on such a perfect June
-day. But what could a robin know of examinations only three weeks away?</p>
-<p>When at last the girls were sauntering across the meadows on their
-homeward way, Betty exclaimed joyously, “Girls, I’ve learned more to-day
-than in a whole month at school.”</p>
-<p>“That’s because you put your mind on it, little one,” Gertrude replied.
-“I have always felt that you could do much better if you really wanted
-to.”</p>
-<p>Suddenly Betty laughed gleefully. “Won’t Miss Donovan be surprised,” she
-chuckled, “if to-morrow in class I should happen to spell a word
-correctly? She says that I can think up more wrong ways to spell a word
-than any one she ever met.”</p>
-<p>As Betty had prophesied, Miss Donovan was indeed surprised to hear a
-constantly improved recitation from that young lady, but little did she
-dream of the hours and hours that were spent by that once heedless girl
-in poring over spellers and grammars.</p>
-<p>One morning when the girls met under the elm tree, Doris Drexel
-announced, “Only ten more days before the final examinations.”</p>
-<p>“Oh-h!” moaned Betty Burd dolefully. “If you were saying only ten days
-more before Betty Burd’s funeral, I wouldn’t feel a bit more dismal
-about it!”</p>
-<p>“Cheer up, little one,” Adele said brightly. “You are getting on
-famously. Can you spell ‘believe’ to-day?”</p>
-<p>“B-e-l-i-e-v-e,” Betty replied with a faint attempt at a smile. “I do
-believe,” she added with conviction, “that whoever made up the English
-language tried to tangle the letters in it just as much as possible.”</p>
-<p>“Those old sages didn’t know about your pony, Betsy, or they never would
-have done it,” Bertha Angel gayly remarked, and then the last bell
-called them to their classes.</p>
-<p>This unusual application to her studies at last began to tell on Betty,
-and as the fatal day drew near she visibly drooped.</p>
-<p>“George!” Mrs. Burd exclaimed one morning, when Betty, after having sat
-listlessly at the table, finally departed for school without having
-touched her breakfast. “If you do not forbid Betty’s studying so hard, I
-shall do so myself. She’s all I have left in the world, now that her
-daddy is gone, and I don’t care if she never, never learns to spell. If
-you wanted to give her a pony, why didn’t you do so without making her
-work so hard for it?”</p>
-<p>George Wainwright had been unusually busy in his city office of late,
-and was seldom at the table when Betty was there, and as for the
-examinations, he had quite forgotten about them. But that night he was
-home for dinner, and he noticed how pale was the little girl whom he so
-dearly loved, and when she refused to eat chocolate pudding and whipped
-cream, her very favorite dessert, then, indeed, did his conscience smite
-him, and he decided to take the child out of school at once and get the
-pony, that she might ride and bring the roses back to her cheeks. And so
-it was that he asked her to walk with him in the garden while he had his
-after-dinner smoke.</p>
-<p>This was always a treat to Betty, and she went with him gladly. After
-they had walked up and down the gravelly paths a few times, Uncle George
-asked suddenly, “And how’s the spelling getting on, Betsy Bobbets?”</p>
-<p>“Well,” said Betty with a sigh, “I’ve got the ‘i-e’ right at last, and
-if they will examine me on that I am sure to be perfect; that is, I
-shall be if it’s a written examination. But, oh, Uncle George, if the
-principal, Mr. Dickerson, comes in and gives us an oral one, I won’t be
-able to spell one single word. I get so scared when he asks me a
-question; something clutches at my throat, and everything turns black
-before me, and even the words that I <i>know</i> I know, I just don’t know at
-all.”</p>
-<p>Uncle George laughed at the twisted sentence, and then he drew the
-little girl down on a bench beside him.</p>
-<p>“What is it that clutches at your throat, little one?” he asked.</p>
-<p>Betty looked surprised as she replied, “Why, nothing, really, I
-suppose!”</p>
-<p>“That’s just it,” Uncle George said earnestly. “People call it fear, but
-it is nothing. What is there to be afraid of? Since you know how to
-spell the word, all that you have to do is to spell it. And even if you
-misspell it, no harm is done. The word will always remain, and you can
-learn it at another time. Courage is the quality that I want my Betsy
-Bobbets to cultivate,—courage and fearlessness.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Uncle George!” Betty exclaimed, more like her bright self. “I am so
-glad that you have talked to me this way. I feel ever so much braver. I
-guess that all I am really afraid of is that I shall lose the pony.”</p>
-<p>How Uncle George wanted to tell her that she should have the pony, come
-what might, but he decided that perhaps it would be better for her
-character-development if he left things as they were.</p>
-<p>A few moments later Betty danced into the dining-room. Her mother, who
-was putting away the silver, glanced up anxiously. She hoped that her
-brother George had told Betty that she need not take the examinations,
-and she was convinced that this was so when Betty exclaimed gayly, “Oh,
-Mumsie, where’s my chocolate pudding and whipped cream? I’m so hungry
-for it!”</p>
-<p>“It’s in the china-closet, dear. I thought that you might want it
-later,” the mother replied. And then, while Betty was eating the pudding
-with her old appreciation, Mrs. Burd asked, “Are you glad that you
-aren’t going to take the examinations, Betty?”</p>
-<p>“But I am going to take them, mumsie dear, and you will be so proud of
-me when I bring home a card marked ‘perfect’ in grammar and spelling.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Burd was indeed puzzled, but she said no more just then. The girls,
-too, noticed the change in Betty, and then one morning, under the
-elm-tree, Peggy Pierce chanted dolefully, “And this is the day of the
-final examinations. They mean to find out how little I know.”</p>
-<p>“Oh-h!” moaned Rosamond. “I’m scared stiff.”</p>
-<p>Then Betty surprised them all by asking: “What’s scaring you, Rosie? You
-know your lessons, don’t you?”</p>
-<p>“Indeed I do! I know every word in every book from cover to cover,”
-Rosie responded. “And so do we all, for that matter, for we’ve been over
-them together at least twenty times.”</p>
-<p>“Well,” Betty remarked, “my Uncle George told me that fear is really
-nothing at all but just our imaginations. I know that there is nothing
-to be afraid of, and I’m not going to be afraid of it.” And before the
-girls could recover from their astonishment, the last bell rang and they
-went to their class-room.</p>
-<p>Miss Donovan smiled encouragingly at them as they entered, and then the
-books were taken up and the examination-papers passed.</p>
-<p>Some of the grammar questions were rather hard, and took a clear brain
-to think out. Adele glanced anxiously at Betty, but when that little
-girl smiled back so reassuringly, she gave her no further thought.</p>
-<p>For an hour and a half the girls wrote and wrote, and then the papers
-were taken up and they were allowed fifteen minutes for recreation.</p>
-<p>“Now,” said Rosamond, “what I would like to know is, are we to have a
-written examination or is Mr. Dickerson coming in to give us an oral
-test?”</p>
-<p>“Mr. Dickerson is the father of five children,” said Gertrude, “so we
-need not be in the least afraid of him. He must know that children are
-not perfect.”</p>
-<p>Once more in their seats in the class-room, the girls watched the door
-eagerly. Would he come or would he not? Suddenly the door opened a crack
-and then closed again; but a second later it reopened and Bob Angel
-entered, bearing a message for Miss Donovan. He smiled broadly at the
-girls as he went out. He felt sure that the message he had brought would
-be a welcome one.</p>
-<p>Miss Donovan smiled, too, as she announced, “Mr. Dickerson has been
-called away, and so we will have a written examination.”</p>
-<p>When at last the Sunny Seven were out under the elm-tree, Rosamond
-dropped down on the bench, exclaiming, “Well, girls, I don’t know how
-you all feel, but I am limp.”</p>
-<p>Betty’s eyes were shining. “Wasn’t Miss Donovan a dear to give us so
-many i-e words!” she exclaimed joyously. “I almost think that I might as
-well name the pony.”</p>
-<p>The next day Miss Donovan announced the result of the examinations, and
-she said: “First of all, I want to congratulate Betty Burd. Her grammar
-and spelling were perfect.” Then she added kindly, “Betty is to be
-excused from the test in arithmetic, because she is to be tutored in
-that subject during the summer, and then she will be promoted with the
-rest of the class in the fall.”</p>
-<p>Such rejoicing as there was when the Sunny Seven were again under the
-elm-tree. Betty wanted the other girls to go home with her, and so
-across the meadows they joyously took their way. Into the house Betty
-danced, shouting, “Mumsie! Mumsie! I passed perfect in grammar and
-spelling.”</p>
-<p>“It isn’t possible!” exclaimed her delighted and astonished mother, as
-she hurried from the library, embroidery in hand. But the card which
-Betty triumphantly produced verified this startling statement.</p>
-<p>“Your Uncle George came home early this afternoon,” Mrs. Burd said. “He
-is in the study.”</p>
-<p>But Mrs. Burd was wrong, for Uncle George, having heard the joyous
-commotion, knew that it could have but one meaning and was already in
-the hall.</p>
-<p>“Just good enough to be true, Betsy Bobbets,” he exclaimed when he had
-heard the glorious news. Then Betty, remembering her manners, introduced
-the six girls, and Rosamond mentally decided that Uncle George was ever
-so good-looking and not so awfully old either.</p>
-<p>“And now,” said that young man gayly, “let’s visit the barn.”</p>
-<p>“Oh! Oh!” cried the delighted Betty, “Is that darling pony here this
-very minute?”</p>
-<p>The pony was indeed there, and the girls all gave exclamations of
-admiration when they beheld him, for even Firefly was not more handsome.</p>
-<p>Then each of the seven rode on his back around the circular drive, and
-Rosamond declared that a rocking-chair could not be more comfortable.</p>
-<p>“I ought to name him Spelling or Grammar, I suppose,” Betty declared.
-“But since he has a white spot on his forehead, I’m going to call him
-Star.”</p>
-<p>Then, when Uncle George had led the pony back to his stall, Mrs. Burd
-called the girls to the wide side-porch, which was so attractive and
-cosy with deep wicker chairs, comfortable cushions, and here and there
-big drooping ferns on wicker pedestals. When they were seated, Melissy,
-the colored maid, brought out cold lemonade and little nut-cookies.</p>
-<p>“Well,” said Betty with a happy sigh, “I really do not deserve these
-high marks, for if Uncle George had not bribed me, and if you girls
-hadn’t encouraged and helped me, I probably would still be spelling
-‘believe’ with an e-i.”</p>
-<p>“Next year,” Gertrude said wisely, “we will learn our lessons each day
-as we go along, and then we shall not have to over-study just before the
-examinations.”</p>
-<p>“And now,” Rosamond declared, “since vacation is here, we must plan to
-give that fudge party which we promised the boys.”</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXI' title='XI: Vacation Days'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER ELEVEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>VACATION DAYS</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p class='poetry'>
-“Vacation days have come again,<br />
-  Joyous, glad, and free.<br />
-We’ll brim them full of happiness<br />
-  As ever days could be.”<br />
-</p>
-<p>Adele sang this little song as she and the Sunny Six skipped across the
-meadows on that last day after school. Then, parting with her friends at
-the cross-roads, she went on her homeward way, walking more demurely,
-since she was now in the village, but her thoughts were dancing as
-joyously as before.</p>
-<p>“I’m so happy, so happy!” she said to herself. “I wish I might share it
-with some one who hasn’t as much as I have.”</p>
-<p>And just as she turned in at the lilac gate, she thought of the some
-one. Into the house she skipped, and, pausing in the lower hall, she
-called eagerly, “Mumsie mine, where are you?”</p>
-<p>“Climb the golden stairs, daughter,” a sweet voice replied. And up the
-softly-carpeted stairway Adele tripped, and, dancing into her mother’s
-sunny sewing-room, she threw her arms about the pretty little woman who
-was busily making buttonholes. Then, sinking down on a near-by stool,
-she exclaimed, “Adorable Mother, have I been a real good girl this
-year?”</p>
-<p>“Indeed you have,” Mrs. Doring replied brightly. And then she laughingly
-added, “That reminds me of when you were a little girl, Pet, for you
-always asked that when you were about to request a favor.”</p>
-<p>“Did I?” Adele inquired with twinkling eyes, as she took off her
-broad-brimmed, daisy-wreathed hat and fanned her flushed face. Then,
-laying her head against her mother’s knee, she added, “Mumsie, darling,
-I haven’t changed very much, I guess, for I want to ask a great, big,
-and perfectly beautiful favor of you. And since I have been so good,
-don’t you think that you might say yes?”</p>
-<p>“Oho, Mistress Adele,” laughed her mother, “I cannot grant a favor
-unless I know what it is.”</p>
-<p>“It’s something just ever so nice,” Adele said, “and it won’t be a mite
-of trouble to you. I want to invite that orphan girl, Eva Dearman, over
-to spend Saturday and Sunday. She’s just a dear, mumsie, and her home
-was as nice as ours before her father lost his money and died, and then,
-soon after that, her mother was taken. Oh, mumsie, when I think how it
-might have been me, homeless and all alone, I’m so thankful, and yet
-that makes me all the sorrier for Eva, and I would so like to share my
-home with her just for two days.”</p>
-<p>There were tears in Mrs. Doring’s eyes as she held Adele close. Then she
-said: “Do go and get Eva this very moment. I would like to meet your
-friend.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Adorable Mother!” Adele exclaimed as she sprang up. “I fly to do
-your bidding. I’m sure that Mrs. Friend will be willing to let her come,
-and won’t Eva be happy, though!”</p>
-<p>Adele tossed her school-books into her room as she hurried past, and
-then down the stairs she flew. Out to the barn she skipped, and soon
-Firefly was hitched to the little red cart. Adele waved to her mother as
-she drove out of the lilac gate. She was so happy that, as soon as the
-village was passed, she just had to sing.</p>
-<p>In the orphanage Eva Dearman was patiently helping Amanda Brown with her
-mending, little dreaming of the joy that was soon to be hers.</p>
-<p>Adele drew rein in front of the rambling brick building, and telling
-Firefly that he should have a lump of sugar if he would stand just ever
-so still until she came back, into the Home she went.</p>
-<p>Mrs. Friend’s cheery voice bade her enter the office, and how the kind
-matron beamed when she saw Adele’s shining face.</p>
-<p>“Why, lassie,” she exclaimed, “you look as though the nicest thing
-imaginable was just about to happen.”</p>
-<p>“And so it is,” Adele replied, “if you will be a kind fairy and grant my
-wish.”</p>
-<p>“It is granted,” exclaimed Mrs. Friend. “Now tell me what it is.”</p>
-<p>“I want to borrow one of your children for over Sunday. Mother would
-have written a note, but she was too busy making buttonholes for the
-Lend-a-Hands,” Adele explained.</p>
-<p>“A note is not at all necessary,” Mrs. Friend replied. “Which of my
-children do you wish to borrow? I’m like the old woman who lived in the
-shoe: I have so many children, I don’t know what to do.”</p>
-<p>“Can’t you guess which one I want to borrow?” Adele asked. And the
-matron smilingly replied, “Indeed I can, and you will find Eva in the
-sewing-room, I believe.”</p>
-<p>“Thank you, Mrs. Friend!” the girl exclaimed gratefully, and then she
-tripped down the hall and rapped on a door. Eva herself opened it, and
-with a little cry of joy she stepped out and exclaimed, “Oh, Adele, I’ve
-just been pining to see you.”</p>
-<p>“Eva,” Adele said mysteriously, “you have an invitation. Would you like
-to accept it?”</p>
-<p>Eva caught her friend’s hands, and with shining eyes she replied, “Would
-I? Why, Adele, that’s a needless question! Indeed I would! Is it for all
-of the girls, or is it just for me?”</p>
-<p>“Just for you this time,” Adele replied, and then she told her what the
-invitation was.</p>
-<p>Tears rushed to Eva’s eyes, but through them a radiant smile was shining
-as she joyously exclaimed, “Am I really and truly to live in your home
-for two whole days?”</p>
-<p>Adele had not thought that it would mean so much to the little orphan.</p>
-<p>Half an hour later, Eva, dressed in her Sunday best and looking
-radiantly happy, sat beside Adele in the little red cart, and Firefly,
-having had his lump of sugar, was trotting along in his briskest
-fashion.</p>
-<p>“Oh, Adele,” Eva exclaimed joyfully, “I was having such a hard time to
-see the sunny side of life this morning, but now just everything sings
-and glows.”</p>
-<p>And Adele, having brought so much joy to another, was radiantly happy
-herself.</p>
-<p>Soon they were turning in at the driveway, and there was Adorable Mother
-waiting on the porch to greet them. Her heart had been full of
-tenderness for this orphan even before she had seen her, but when she
-beheld the slender, graceful girl with soft golden-brown hair, which,
-though braided, would escape in ringlets, and the sweet blue eyes which
-looked up at her so yearningly, those mother-arms reached out and held
-Eva in close embrace.</p>
-<p>“Mumsie, dear,” laughed the delighted Adele, “is it manners to hug a
-young lady before you’ve been introduced?”</p>
-<p>“Yes, and kiss her, too,” Mrs. Doring replied, as she kissed Eva’s
-flushed cheeks, and then she added kindly, “Adele’s friend is very
-welcome to our home.”</p>
-<p>“Thank you, Mrs. Doring,” Eva said, smiling through the tears that would
-come.</p>
-<p>“There now,” Mrs. Doring said briskly, “you two girls skip up-stairs and
-have a nice visit before supper.”</p>
-<p>So up the broad and softly-carpeted stairway they went, hand in hand.
-Eva gave an exclamation of delight when they entered Adele’s room.</p>
-<p>“It’s just like a fairy bower, and I’m so glad that I know the fairy who
-lives in it.”</p>
-<p>It was indeed a pretty room. The wallpaper was the color of pale
-sunshine, and looped about on it, here and there, were wreaths of wild
-roses. The window-seat coverings, the curtains, the downy sofa-pillows,
-all carried out the wild-rose design. There were bird’s-eye-maple
-furniture, low shelves overflowing with good books, a little brass bed,
-its pale yellow spread bordered with wild roses, and the big drooping
-fern in the sunny bay-window. Surely there never was a cheerier room,
-nor one better suited to the maiden who dwelt therein.</p>
-<p>“I’m glad that you like it,” Adele exclaimed, “and some day I want a
-picture of you to put in this long frame with my very best friends, the
-Sunny Six.”</p>
-<p>“Do you really?” Eva asked happily. “Oh, Adele, you are so dear and so
-good to me that it isn’t a bit hard to see the sunny side when you are
-around. Now if it’s manners, I’m going to poke about and examine your
-room, just as if I were visiting a museum.”</p>
-<p>“Of course it’s manners,” laughed Adele. “I’m very proud of my
-ornaments. Father’s younger brother is a great traveler, and he has
-brought me things from all parts of the world. See this blue bowl with
-the dragon wound about it? A little girl in Japan gave it to Uncle Dixon
-for me. He said that her name was Wistaria, and that she looked as
-though she had just stepped off of a Japanese fan.”</p>
-<p>“Wouldn’t you love to see her!” Eva exclaimed. “I’m so eager to visit
-Japan some day when the cherry-trees are in blossom, and sit on the
-floor and drink tea in the funny way that they do.”</p>
-<p>So with happy chatter the two girls wandered about the room, and Adele
-told the story of each ornament. Then drawing Eva to the long mirror,
-she laughingly exclaimed, “And now I will show you the life-sized
-portrait of two beautiful girls.” Eva, looking in the mirror, saw two
-happy faces smiling out at them.</p>
-<p>“Look closely,” Adele was saying. “See how true to life the artist has
-made them. He has even put in the freckles.” Suddenly a boy’s voice
-exclaimed from the doorway, “Vanity! Vanity! Thy name is Girl!”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Jack Doring!” Adele cried, whirling about. “It isn’t any such
-thing. You were in front of your mirror for ages this morning, trying on
-seven different neckties. But, oh, I forgot. Eva, you haven’t met my
-brother Jack, have you? He isn’t famous for anything as yet, unless it
-is for dodging work.”</p>
-<p>“How do you do, Miss Eva?” Jack said solemnly, as he made a low bow.
-“Don’t believe a word that Sis says. I have acquired fame this very day,
-of which my small sister knows nothing. I have been appointed Pirate the
-Terrible, which means that I am now chief of the band of pirates to
-which I belong; and, by the way, Sis, they are all coming over here this
-evening to get that fudge which you promised to make for us when we
-delivered the box.”</p>
-<p>“Honestly, Jack Doring?” Adele asked. “Why, I don’t believe that there’s
-a square of chocolate in the whole house.”</p>
-<p>“Well, there will be,” Jack replied. “You see to inviting the girls and
-I’ll get the chocolate and the walnuts. Mother said that we might have
-the kitchen to-night.”</p>
-<p>When Jack had gone his way, Adele hugged her friend as she exclaimed,
-“It will be a party for you, Eva, and I want you to have just the nicest
-time.” Then, as the supper-bell was ringing, they made ready and went
-down the stairs, arm in arm.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXII' title='XII: The Fudge Party'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWELVE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE FUDGE PARTY</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>As Adele and Eva entered the big pleasant library, which was living-room
-for the Dorings, a tall man rose from a deep, comfortable chair, and,
-laying aside the evening paper, turned to greet them.</p>
-<p>“This is my Giant Father!” Adele exclaimed. “Eva, I am introducing you
-to the nicest man in the whole world.”</p>
-<p>Giant Father shook hands with Eva, and was just about to say some kindly
-word of welcome when the side-door banged, and Jack, cap in hand,
-appeared before them. “Sis,” he cried, “cast your eye upon this package!
-Does it look like chocolate enough? And here are the nuts. It took all
-the money I have earned this month to make these purchases.”</p>
-<p>“Earned!” exclaimed Adele. “Doing what?”</p>
-<p>“Children! Children!” Mrs. Doring laughingly admonished from the
-doorway. And then she added, “Come now, since Jack has returned we will
-have our supper.”</p>
-<p>When they were seated at the table, Adele gayly exclaimed, “Yes, Jackie,
-since we have a guest, let us have peace to-night.”</p>
-<p>“I’ll gladly have a ‘piece’ of yonder chocolate mountain,” Jack said, as
-he waved his hand toward a large cake such as no one could make, so he
-thought, except their own cook, Kate. And Kate, serving the supper,
-beamed happily on the brown head of the boy who had been the darling of
-her heart ever since he had been placed in her arms fourteen years
-before. It was indeed her chief happiness to make or bake something for
-her boy, Jack.</p>
-<p>The merry supper in such a happy home brought tender memories rushing to
-the heart of the orphan girl, but bravely she thought, “I must
-appreciate what I have and stop grieving for what I cannot have.”</p>
-<p>When the supper was over Adele drew Eva into a little room near the
-library. “This is Giant Daddy’s den,” she said. “Come in and close the
-door. I want to telephone to the Sunny Six and invite them to the fudge
-party.”</p>
-<p>Soon the line was busy, for Adele was holding merry conversations with
-first one of her friends and then another. Yes, indeed, Betty Burd could
-come, and wouldn’t it be jolly fun!</p>
-<p>“What shall I bring?” Peggy Pierce asked. “Just your own sweet self,”
-Adele replied. Bob, Jack’s pal, had told Bertha Angel about the party,
-and she said that she and Gertrude Willis would come together. Doris
-Drexel lived next door to Adele, so all that she had to do was to crawl
-through the hole in the hedge.</p>
-<p>Rosamond Wright said that she had to take a music-lesson first. Oh, yes,
-she would come to the party after that. Why, she wouldn’t miss it for
-worlds, but she <i>might</i> be late.</p>
-<p>“They can all come,” Adele announced, as she arose from the desk on
-which the phone stood, and then, taking Eva by the hand, she dragged her
-gayly toward the kitchen.</p>
-<p>“We’ll help Kate do the supper work,” she announced, “and then we can be
-getting the place ready for the party.”</p>
-<p>With so many helping hands, the room was soon in apple-pie order. Adele
-explained to Eva about the club to which her brother belonged. “It’s the
-luckiest thing,” she declared. “There are just seven girls in our club
-and there are seven boys in Jack’s, so when we give parties we have an
-even number. Not that we pair off. I don’t believe that any of the boys
-like one girl more than another. They are just our brothers, you see. Of
-course, being boys, they are not content to have a nice quiet club like
-ours. Last year they had been reading Cooper, so they called themselves
-‘The Mohicans,’ and such blood-curdling yells as they could give.
-Sometimes they would dress up like Indians and paint their faces and
-swoop down upon us girls when we were in the woods, and, truly, they
-would frighten us, even though we knew perfectly well who they were.
-This year they are reading Stevenson, and so their club is The Jolly
-Pirates. They have elected Jack as their chief, and they call him Pirate
-the Terrible.”</p>
-<p>Just then the front-door bell rang and Adele skipped away, soon to
-return with five girls, all of whom welcomed Eva gladly, and then
-laughingly they made deep curtsies to Jack, who had just appeared. That
-good-looking boy, in return, bowed in most courtly fashion.</p>
-<p>A few moments later another bell rang, and Adele, opening the side-door,
-peered out into the gathering darkness.</p>
-<p>On the porch stood six boys. The head of each was covered with a black,
-shroud-like cloth, and in a melancholy tone they chanted:</p>
-<p class='poetry'>
-“Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest.<br />
-Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum.”<br />
-</p>
-<p>“Oh, boys!” Adele exclaimed. “Do take off those dreadful black things!
-You give me the shivers, even though I do know who you are.”</p>
-<p>But the six black figures stood motionless, and then one asked, in a
-deep, gruff voice, “Is this the home of Pirate the Terrible?”</p>
-<p>“Yes, it is,” laughed Adele, “but he isn’t so very terrible just now,
-for he has on a calico apron and he’s cracking nuts for the fudge.”</p>
-<p>Then, to the surprise of the onlookers, the boys jumped up into the air,
-and, clicking their heels together, they shouted in chorus, “Yo-ho!
-Jolly Pirates, seize the fudge!” Then, snatching off their black
-headgear, six laughing boyish faces were revealed, and Bob Angel cried,
-“In, my good men, and enjoy the revelry. Rich entertainment awaits you.”</p>
-<p>“You ought to say, ‘In, my <i>bad</i> men,’ I should think, if you are
-playing pirates,” Adele suggested. Then she added, “Eva, permit me to
-introduce to you my brother’s boon companions, the Jolly Pirates. I
-won’t tell you their names just at first; it would be too confusing.
-I’ll let you learn them gradually. Now, boys, you may sit over here with
-Jack and crack nuts. And Peggy, you’d better stay near them and see that
-they put the nuts into the bowl.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, let’s trust to their honor,” Peggy gayly replied. Meanwhile Doris
-Drexel was grating the chocolate, and soon the candy-making was well
-under way.</p>
-<p>“It’s strange that Rosie doesn’t arrive,” Adele said at last. “It’s
-quite dark now, and she may be afraid to come alone. Perhaps—” But
-before Adele could say another word, some one stumbled up on the side
-steps, the kitchen door burst open, and there stood Rosamond with wide,
-startled eyes, and face as white as a sheet.</p>
-<p>“Rosie!” Adele cried in alarm. “What is the matter?”</p>
-<p>“I saw a ghost!” Rosamond exclaimed, as she glanced fearfully out of the
-still open door.</p>
-<p>“It must be some one playing a prank,” said Jack, who had risen. Then he
-added, “Up, Jolly Pirates! Let us fare forth and capture this ghost.”</p>
-<p>The fudge, which was already on the buttered tins, was set to cool, and
-so the girls declared that they would go along. Not one of them believed
-that Rosie had seen a real ghost, for they all knew that she was timid
-and imaginative.</p>
-<p>Rosie, however, was convinced that she had seen a being supernatural,
-and so she clung to Adele’s arm fearfully as they went out into the warm
-night. In the sky were low, gray clouds, which were slowly drifting.
-Occasionally the moon appeared in a rift, and then it was dark again.</p>
-<p>“It will rain before morning,” Dick Jensen said.</p>
-<p>“Now, Rosie,” Jack Doring exclaimed, when they were out on the highway,
-“I am Pirate the Terrible. Lead me to your ghost and I will scare him so
-that I will make his bones rattle.”</p>
-<p>“I saw it in the orchard, right at the cross-roads,” said Rosie.</p>
-<p>“Follow me!” Jack commanded. “We’ll take a short cut through the
-graveyard.”</p>
-<p>At that Rosamond stopped and exclaimed, “Jack Doring, you’ll do no such
-thing. There are tombstones in the graveyard,—you know there are!”</p>
-<p>“Of course I know it,” Jack agreed. “But, my dear Rosie, did you ever
-hear of a stone, tomb or otherwise, taking legs unto itself and pursuing
-a young lady?”</p>
-<p>“No-o,” Rosamond reluctantly admitted. “But graveyards are so scary.”</p>
-<p>“We will stay on the high-road,” Adele said, wishing that they had not
-come, since Rosie seemed really frightened.</p>
-<p>The cross-roads was a lonely spot. There had been a pleasant home
-standing on one corner, but it had recently burned, leaving only a
-charred ruin and a yawning cellar. In the fitful moonlight this looked
-very ghostly. Beyond was an old apple-orchard, and on the far corner
-near the fence stood—</p>
-<p>“Look! Look!” cried Rosie, clutching Adele. “There it is! There’s the
-ghost. Right there—all in white!”</p>
-<p>They all stopped and stared,—the girls startled, the boys puzzled,—for,
-truly enough, a tall, white figure stood silently in front of them. Then
-suddenly an unearthly scream rang through the air, followed by another
-from Rosamond.</p>
-<p>“That was a screech-owl,” Jack said. “Now, fellows, if you are worthy of
-the name of pirates, show your courage and let’s at the ghost before
-Rosie faints.”</p>
-<p>“Yo-ho-ho!” the boys shouted as they ran toward the white apparition.
-Then such a merry laugh rang out!</p>
-<p>“Oh, Rosie!” Jack called. “Come, quick, and see what your ghost is.”</p>
-<p>No longer afraid, Rosamond went forward with the others. “What is it?”
-she asked.</p>
-<p>“Why, it’s an old tree-trunk,” Bob explained, “and for some reason or
-other Mr. Wiggin had it whitewashed.”</p>
-<p>“Well, it looked like a ghost, anyway,” Rosamond said faintly. How the
-boys laughed!</p>
-<p>“Never mind our fun, Rosie,” Lawrence Collins called; “we’ve surely had
-an exciting adventure. Now, let’s hike back to the fudge, for I am
-convinced that it is cool.”</p>
-<p>Then the seven boys locked arms and marched ahead of the girls, chanting
-in loud voices:</p>
-<p class='poetry'>
-“Yo-ho-ho! Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest.”<br />
-</p>
-<p>“I do wish they wouldn’t sing that dreadful song,” Rosie said with a
-shudder.</p>
-<p>Adele laughed as she replied, “I guess that we shall have to put up with
-it as long as they are playing Pirates.”</p>
-<p>“I wonder what they will be next,” Peggy Pierce remarked. “You remember
-that last year they were Indians.”</p>
-<p>“Many of them will be going up to the city in the fall to attend the
-high school, and so probably this will be their last club,” Gertrude
-replied.</p>
-<p>They were all rather glad to get back into the warm, cosy kitchen.</p>
-<p>“Good!” cried Betty Burd. “The fudge is cool. It’s so nice and creamy,
-and the nuts are just crowding each other.”</p>
-<p>Then followed a happy half-hour in which the candy was eaten amidst much
-joking and laughter. Soon thereafter the Jolly Pirates escorted the
-Sunny Six to their homes and quiet settled down over the town of
-Sunnyside.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXIII' title='XIII: The Two Dryads'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER THIRTEEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE TWO DRYADS</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>It was ten o’clock when Eva and Adele went to their room that night.</p>
-<p>“Think of it!” Eva declared with shining eyes. “The orphans at the Home
-have been in their beds and sound asleep for two long hours. I feel as
-though I were a grown-up young lady, don’t you, Adele?”</p>
-<p>“I do, indeed,” Adele replied, “but to-morrow morning we may sleep as
-late as we wish.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, what a treat that will be!” Eva said, as she nestled down in the
-soft bed. “In the Home we have to be up at six.”</p>
-<p>But, for all their resolution to sleep late, both of the girls were wide
-awake with the robins who lived in the apple-tree nearest the window.
-Eva sat up and exclaimed, “Oh, Adele, wouldn’t it be lovely on the top
-of Lookout Hill so early in the morning! I’ve often wanted to climb up
-there.”</p>
-<p>“Let’s go!” Adele replied.</p>
-<p>An hour later, the two girls, having breakfasted in the kitchen, even
-Kate, the cook, being still asleep, started out on the highway.</p>
-<p>“I left a note at mother’s place on the table,” Adele said, “and I told
-her that we might be gone all the morning.”</p>
-<p>Hand in hand the two girls skipped along the deserted road, through the
-village and out into the country.</p>
-<p>There the dwellers in tree and grass were awake; no laggards were they.</p>
-<p>“Good morning to you, little squirrel,” Eva called gayly, as a little
-red creature darted by. Adele noted with pleasure her friend’s shining
-face.</p>
-<p>“Good-morning, meadow-lark,” she called to a bird which was perched on a
-fence-post, warbling its cheeriest song. Then, single file, they tripped
-over the little brown path which led across the Buttercup Meadows and on
-up the hill.</p>
-<p>“Look at yonder gnarled oak-tree,” Adele exclaimed. “If we rapped upon
-it, do you suppose a door would open and a girl dryad would appear?”</p>
-<p>“Oh!” Eva cried, as she stretched her arms out toward the glistening
-fields which lay below them. “I almost wish that I <i>was</i> a dryad and
-that I could live forever in the wonderful green out-of-doors.”</p>
-<p>“Let’s play that we are dryads,” suggested Adele, who had not outgrown
-her delight in making-believe.</p>
-<p>“Very well,” Eva gayly replied, as she began to unbraid her thick golden
-hair. “We’ll weave garlands of oak leaves and then we’ll dance on the
-hill-top.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Eva!” Adele cried admiringly. “You have the prettiest hair that I
-ever saw. You are like a fairytale princess, whose golden tresses hung
-like a mantle over her shoulders.”</p>
-<p>“I’m glad,” Eva said simply. “I want to look nice to you. Now shake down
-your locks, my nut-brown maid, and I’ll crown you with these oak
-leaves.”</p>
-<p>“We ought to have different names,” Adele declared. “You be Dryad Fern
-and I’ll be Dryad Oakleaf.” Then, taking Eva by the hand, she called
-merrily, “Come, Dryad Fern, let’s sing and dance, where the wild birds
-wing and the sunbeams glance.”</p>
-<p>Away they went, skipping and singing, as graceful and lovely as two
-dryads could be. On the hill-top, just for the joy of it, Eva whirled
-about alone, and Adele, breaking a hollow reed, pretended to play upon
-it, when suddenly a strange voice called, “Lovely! Lovely! How lucky I
-am to meet two dryads!”</p>
-<p>The girls turned and beheld a young woman who was seated in front of an
-easel. “Good morning, little dryads,” she said, with a pleasant smile.
-“You see I am painting that oak-tree on the hill-top. I was wishing for
-a dryad to appear, and lo, there you were! Now, here you go upon the
-canvas!”</p>
-<p>“Oh, how beautiful!” Eva exclaimed, as she looked at the picture of the
-hill-top and the gnarled oak and the wide, sunny skies. “If I could
-paint like that I should be so happy.”</p>
-<p>The artist looked at the girl with a bright smile. “Perhaps you could if
-you tried,” she said. “Have you done any sketching?”</p>
-<p>“No,” Eva replied. “I have not had any chance.”</p>
-<p>“I believe that you might have talent,” the artist said pleasantly. “I
-am Madge Peterson, from the city. My young brother and I are spending a
-fortnight at Little Bear Lake, and if you two dryads will go down to the
-inn with me, I’ll get my things and we’ll go sketching. How would you
-like that?”</p>
-<p>“We’d love it!” Adele exclaimed, glad to have pleasant things happening,
-for she did so want this to be the happiest weekend of Eva’s whole life.</p>
-<p>Soon the easel and paints were packed and Madge Peterson, who was little
-more than a girl herself, having just had her eighteenth birthday,
-beamed on her two new friends as she said, “Come now, little dryads; we
-will start on our downward way.”</p>
-<p>“Oh,” exclaimed Adele, “I forgot something!”</p>
-<p>“What?” asked Madge, looking up brightly.</p>
-<p>“My manners,” Adele laughingly replied. “Miss Peterson, I never thought
-to tell you what our names are.”</p>
-<p>“Why, yes you did,” Madge replied gayly. “You are Dryad Oakleaf and your
-friend is Dryad Fern.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, but we change back to girls when we leave the oak-trees,” Adele
-said, as she began to braid her wavy brown hair, while Eva did the same
-to her golden locks.</p>
-<p>“It’s a pity,” said Madge, who thought that she had never before met two
-lovelier girls.</p>
-<p>“There!” Adele exclaimed when their hats were on. “Now, Miss Madge
-Peterson, from the city, permit me to introduce to you my friend, Eva
-Dearman, and myself, Adele Doring, from Sunnyside.”</p>
-<p>“I am delighted to meet you,” Madge laughingly declared.</p>
-<p>The path they were following was rounding the hill, and suddenly Eva
-stood still with an exclamation of joy.</p>
-<p>“Adele,” she cried, “I didn’t know that there was such a lovely little
-lake on the other side of Lookout Hill. I have never been in this
-direction since I came to the Home.”</p>
-<p>Poor Eva, suddenly realizing what she had said, blushed crimson, and
-then she hurriedly explained. “Oh, Miss Peterson, I’m just a girl from
-an Orphans’ Home, whom Adele is befriending, out of pity, I guess.”</p>
-<p>“How can you say such a thing, Eva Dearman!” Adele exclaimed, with
-flashing eyes, as she put her arm around her friend. “I love you just as
-much as I do any of the Sunny Six, and my mother says that it doesn’t
-matter what clothes we wear or what house we live in; it’s what we are
-that counts.”</p>
-<p>“That is indeed true,” Madge Peterson said kindly. “You are a princess
-among girls, Eva, and a princess is no less royal because, for a time,
-she is kept in a dungeon.” Then, to change their thought, Madge
-exclaimed: “See that sail-boat rounding Pine Island! There’s a merry
-breeze down there; you can tell by the ripple on the water. Why,
-whatever has happened? The sail-boat has tipped over. Come, let us
-hasten down to the shore and see if we can help.”</p>
-<p>Hurriedly they scrambled through the berry-bushes to the edge of the
-lake. The up-turned sail-boat was drifting toward them, and a
-good-looking lad dressed in white was calmly sitting on the side of it.</p>
-<p>“I declare if that isn’t my brother, Everett,” laughed Madge. Then,
-making a funnel of her hands, she called, “Ship ahoy!”</p>
-<p>The lad, looking toward them, recognized his sister with a joyous shout,
-and, leaping into the water, he swam ashore and soon stood before them,
-dripping wet.</p>
-<p>“Miss Doring and Miss Dearman,” exclaimed Madge mischievously, “may I
-present to you my young brother, Everett? If I had not claimed him, you
-might have mistaken him for a white water-rat, if such a creature
-exists.”</p>
-<p>Everett made a deep bow as he gayly cried, “Young ladies, may I take you
-for a sail? My boat will be in directly.”</p>
-<p>“You may row us out to Pine Island in about half an hour,” Madge
-declared, “and now we’ll leave you to your fate.”</p>
-<p>“My brother is just learning to sail a boat,” she explained, as she led
-the girls toward Little Bear Inn.</p>
-<p>“What pretty gardens!” Eva said. “And, oh, what a picturesque, rambling
-old house!”</p>
-<p>The inn was built of rough logs, and all about it stood great old
-pine-trees, through which the breeze was murmuring.</p>
-<p>“I do love pine-trees,” Adele exclaimed. “There’s something so restful
-about them.”</p>
-<p>“I like them, too,” Madge said, as she led the girls across the wide
-veranda, on which were rustic chairs and tables and green bowls filled
-with ferns and wild flowers.</p>
-<p>Eva thought that she had never seen anything more attractive than the
-big cool room which they next entered. There were heavy beams overhead,
-and the furniture was green willow, comfortably upholstered in dark red.
-There were antlers on the wall, and pictures of deer drinking at the
-edge of the lake.</p>
-<p>“Do look!” Eva exclaimed. “Here is a picture of the darlingest little
-bear. Oh, Miss Peterson, was the lake named after him, do you suppose?”</p>
-<p>“So they say,” Madge replied. “There is a story about it, which as yet I
-have not heard.”</p>
-<p>Madge excused herself and went to her own room to put away her easel and
-paints and to get her sketching materials. A moment later she returned
-with shining eyes. “Little dryads,” she said, “I have a beautiful plan.
-You don’t have to hurry back, do you?”</p>
-<p>“Not if I can let mother know where we are,” Adele replied. “She will be
-expecting us home about noon, and I do not want her to be worried. We
-left so early that I haven’t seen her to-day.”</p>
-<p>Madge Peterson pointed toward a table in the far corner of the room as
-she laughingly declared, “Yonder is the modern Mercury, who will gladly
-carry a message to your mother.”</p>
-<p>“Good!” exclaimed Adele when she saw the telephone. “But, Miss Peterson,
-you have not told me what I am to say to my mother.”</p>
-<p>“Ask her if you may stay to lunch with me and spend the afternoon,”
-Madge replied.</p>
-<p>“Oh, how nice that will be,” Adele said. “And I am sure that Adorable
-Mumsie will say Yes.”</p>
-<p>She was quite right. Mrs. Doring, knowing that she could rely upon
-Adele’s good judgment, readily granted the permission desired.</p>
-<p>“I’m so glad,” Madge Peterson said gayly. “Now I’ll hie me kitchenward
-and have a basket filled with good things to eat. Then we’ll hunt up
-brother Everett, who is a much better oarsman than sailor, and he will
-row us out to that lovely Pine Island. It’s just an enchanting place for
-a picnic-lunch, and there are such pretty things to sketch.”</p>
-<p>The two girls were delighted with this plan, and they little dreamed of
-the exciting adventures they were to have before they returned.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXIV' title='XIV: Pine Island'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER FOURTEEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>PINE ISLAND</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>Half an hour later the merry trio wended their way again toward the
-lake. Eva and Adele were carrying a well-laden basket between them,
-while Madge carried the box of sketching materials. As they neared the
-boat-house, they beheld Everett, neatly clad in a dry suit of white
-flannels. By the side of the dock was moored a wide, comfortable-looking
-boat.</p>
-<p>The youth saluted them as they neared the lake, and then sprang to take
-the basket from the girls. This he stowed in the stern as he exclaimed,
-“Oh, sister of mine, I do hope that yon wicker receptacle contains about
-one hundred pies and two hundred doughnuts, a dozen boiled lobsters,
-and—”</p>
-<p>“You may be sure that it doesn’t,” his sister interrupted, “but, to tell
-you the truth, I am as ignorant of its contents as you are. Ching Ling,
-the kindly Chinese gentleman who presides over the kitchen at the inn,
-filled it for me, and as yet I haven’t peeped under the cover.”</p>
-<p>“Oh-h!” groaned Everett in pretended dismay. “What if Chingaling gave us
-fried-mouse sandwiches and—”</p>
-<p>“Everett Peterson! We’ll leave you behind if you make any more such
-terrible suggestions,” Madge threatened.</p>
-<p>“Well, that’s what Chinese children eat in their native land, isn’t it?”
-laughed Everett. “And as for leaving me behind, I’m pretty sure that you
-won’t do that, as I do not believe that any of you know how to row.”</p>
-<p>“I do, a little,” Eva replied, as Everett unfastened the boat. A few
-strong, swift strokes sent the craft dancing out on the sunny blue lake.
-Eva, with shining eyes, looked happily about her. Madge and Adele
-visited, while Everett, with long strokes, sent the little craft over
-the sparkling water, and soon the keel grated on the sandy beach of the
-prettiest island imaginable. It seemed dense with pine trees where they
-had landed, but at the other end they beheld a rocky point. They had
-entered a quiet little cove, and, with Everett’s assistance, the girls
-were soon climbing over the bow and then the boat was drawn high on the
-sand.</p>
-<p>“Oh! Oh!” Eva exclaimed to Adele, as she caught her friend’s hand.
-“Isn’t this the prettiest place! Adele, pinch me, will you, and see if I
-am really myself. It doesn’t seem possible that only yesterday I was an
-Orphans’ Home girl. To-day I feel like—like Cleopatra, or somebody rich
-and luxurious.”</p>
-<p>“Please don’t feel like Cleopatra,” laughed Madge, who had heard the
-last part of the sentence. “I’d much rather go a-picnicking with Dryad
-Fern than with that historical lady, if it’s all the same to you. Come
-now, let’s select our banquet-hall, for my small brother declares that
-he will turn cannibal and eat us if we do not soon spread the viands.”</p>
-<p>“Look! There’s the prettiest place under those two pines that seem to be
-twins,” Adele exclaimed.</p>
-<p>“True enough!” said Madge. “And the ground is covered with dry
-pine-needles.” Then, turning to her brother, she gayly called, “My good
-Man Friday, bring the basket and follow us.”</p>
-<p>Everett didn’t much care what he was called, as long as he was being
-called to a feast, and so with several long strides he reached the place
-ahead of the girls.</p>
-<p>“Yum! Yum!” he said as he placed the basket on the ground. “Please do
-hurry and give me some.”</p>
-<p>“Isn’t it fun not to know what is in the basket!” Adele exclaimed, as
-Madge knelt down and took off the red table-cloth which covered the top.</p>
-<p>“A bit of color to enliven the scenery,” Everett said, as he helped Eva
-spread the cloth on the ground.</p>
-<p>“Now,” Madge exclaimed mysteriously, “within our basket are four square
-boxes, one apiece. I’ll give you the biggest one, Everett, even if it
-isn’t manners.”</p>
-<p>“Thanks for your generosity,” Everett exclaimed. “I shall eat every
-crumb which this box contains.”</p>
-<p>“Perhaps it’s something which doesn’t crumble,” Adele suggested.</p>
-<p>Everett lifted the cover just a crack and peeped under.</p>
-<p>“Ha!” he exclaimed mysteriously. “My fondest hopes are realized. To
-think that I may have the contents of this box all for myself.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Everett, you are so provoking!” Madge cried. “Do let us see what is
-in it.”</p>
-<p>“Very well,” Everett replied. “You may have a look and a sniff if you
-like, but nary a bite, for there’s just enough here for me.”</p>
-<p>The curious girls peered into the box which Everett held out, and Madge
-joyously exclaimed, “Oh, wasn’t Ching Ling just a dear. He has given us
-four fried chickens,—one apiece. Here are some wooden plates. Everett,
-you may have the biggest bird, for I do suppose that you are the
-hungriest, having been for a sail and an unexpected swim this morning.
-Now, Adele, here’s a box for you, and one for Eva.”</p>
-<p>“Lettuce sandwiches!” Adele announced when she had removed the cover.</p>
-<p>“Olives and pickles!” Eva said gleefully when she peered in her box.</p>
-<p>“Olives!” sang out Adele. “I just adore them.”</p>
-<p>“Woe is me!” moaned Everett. “How I wish that I had been born an olive!”</p>
-<p>“Everett, do behave yourself and bring us a bucket of fresh water,”
-Madge commanded.</p>
-<p>Soon the feast was spread and the tin cups filled with sparkling water,
-and Everett’s nonsense was stilled only because he was so busy gnawing
-at the chicken.</p>
-<p>When nothing was left but crumbs and bones, Everett exclaimed
-tragically, “Sister, can it be that Chingaling forgot the dessert?”</p>
-<p>“Why, there must be dessert of some kind, somewhere,” Madge said as she
-looked about. “Oho!” she added brightly. “Here is the fourth box. I
-forgot to open it.”</p>
-<p>“Do not keep me in suspense,” Everett cried. “Is it, can it be, the one
-hundred oozy pies?”</p>
-<p>“No,” Madge replied, as she took from the box a chocolate cake with
-thick frosting.</p>
-<p>“Ah, well,” said Everett resignedly. “Deeply as I regret the loss of the
-one hundred pies, I will condescend to accept a piece of chocolate cake.
-I did not say a crumb,” he added, as Madge handed him a slice.</p>
-<p>At length the merry meal was over, and the things cleared away. Then
-Madge exclaimed, “Now, Everett, you and Adele may explore the island if
-you wish, for Eva and I are going to sketch.”</p>
-<p>“Come, fair maid!” Everett exclaimed. “We’ll pretend this is a South Sea
-Island and that we are about to have an exciting adventure.”</p>
-<p>That they truly were to have an exciting adventure, they little dreamed.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXV' title='XV: An Exciting Adventure'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER FIFTEEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>AN EXCITING ADVENTURE</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p class='poetry'>
-“On this little island are pine-trees green.<br />
-A nicer little island, I’m sure was never seen,<br />
-  With a hi-hi-hi, and a ho-ho-ho!<br />
-There may be cannibals lurking about;<br />
-There are some snakes in the rocks, no doubt;<br />
-But if there are, we will scare them out,<br />
-  We merry explorers, ho!”<br />
-</p>
-<p>Everett shouted, as he and Adele started to explore the pretty Pine
-Island.</p>
-<p>“The snakes are more apt to scare us out,” Adele said laughingly, when
-the lad paused for breath.</p>
-<p>Meanwhile Madge selected a spot with a view of the rocky point. One
-little pine-tree, bent by the wind, stood on the top. Eva, who had
-longed to learn to draw and paint, and who had covered many a page with
-imaginary pictures of fairies and elves, was eagerly waiting for her
-first lesson. Madge gave her a drawing-board on which a piece of paper
-was fastened with thumb-tacks, and then she said, “Now, Dryad Fern, you
-lean back against this stump and sketch for me that pine-tree on the top
-of yonder rocks.”</p>
-<p>Then Madge made herself comfortable a short distance away and continued
-to work on a sketch which she had started the day before.</p>
-<p>Adele and Everett, exploring the island, were nearing the upper end,
-where the ground was rougher and the underbrush more dense.</p>
-<p>Thinking to take a short cut to the rocky point, they found themselves
-deep in a briery tangle of bushes.</p>
-<p>“I hope you won’t think that I’m overly scary,” Adele said, as she stood
-still, “but I don’t like to walk where I can’t see the ground, for I
-might step on a snake.”</p>
-<p>“Not pleasant to contemplate,” Everett agreed. “But if you will follow
-close after me, I’ll step on him first, and—”</p>
-<p>“Hark!” Adele whispered. “I heard a noise in those bushes just ahead of
-us.”</p>
-<p>“So did I,” said Everett softly. “And, what is more, I saw a
-strange-looking creature that was trying to slink away. It walked like a
-man and yet looked like a bear. I am certainly puzzled to know what it
-can mean, for I am sure that no one lives on this island. If you will
-stand still here, I will peer over those rocks and see if the creature
-is there.”</p>
-<p>Adele, though usually fearless, could feel her heart beating as she
-stood waiting, while Everett crept, oh, so still, toward the point of
-rocks. Suddenly he heard a digging noise which came from behind a
-bowlder. Stealing toward it, he cautiously peered over and beheld a
-sight which made even his brave heart beat quicker. A long-haired man,
-who was dressed in a bear’s skin, was digging in the ground among the
-rocks with feverish haste.</p>
-<p>Suddenly he leaped up into the air, giving animal-like cries of joy.
-Then out of the hole which he had dug he lifted an iron box, which
-Everett could see was full of something which glittered.</p>
-<p>“I must get the girls away from here at once,” Everett thought, as he
-stole back to Adele. To her he said hurriedly, “The man is evidently a
-miser who lives in this wild end of the island.”</p>
-<p>Then, as they turned to go back to the place where they had left the
-others, he added, “Do you know there is something very strange about
-this? Camping parties are continually coming to Pine Island, and if
-there were a wild man living here, he would surely be seen by others and
-the fact become known.”</p>
-<p>“That is true,” said Adele. “Then what do you think it may be?”</p>
-<p>“I honestly don’t know,” Everett replied; “but having a little of the
-Sherlock Holmes instinct, I don’t believe that it is just what it
-seems.”</p>
-<p>“Hark!” Adele cried, clutching Everett’s arm. “What was that?”</p>
-<p>“It was the report of a gun, and there is another and another! Adele,
-this is certainly mysterious,” Everett said. “I am going to ferret it
-out. Will you go back to the girls?”</p>
-<p>“I would like to go with you,” Adele replied.</p>
-<p>“Then come,” the boy said. “We will creep along the shore and approach
-the point of rocks from this side.”</p>
-<p>The firing had ceased, and there was no noise save the murmuring of the
-wind in the pines.</p>
-<p>Everett led the way up the rocks and Adele followed. Suddenly, as they
-rounded a huge bowlder, Everett stopped and pointed ahead of them.
-“Look! There is a cave!” he whispered. “This is evidently where the wild
-man lives.”</p>
-<p>But Adele’s gaze was fastened to the point of rocks beyond. Suddenly she
-burst into a merry peal of laughter.</p>
-<p>Everett was indeed puzzled. “Adele,” he exclaimed, “why do you laugh?”</p>
-<p>“Do you see the flag which is flying on yonder rocks?” she asked.</p>
-<p>“Whew!” Everett whistled. “Why, that’s a black flag with a skull and
-crossbones. Surely the days of pirates are long since passed.”</p>
-<p>“You are wrong there,” Adele replied, no longer afraid, but desiring
-further to mystify the city lad. “Follow me and I will show you the
-pirates.”</p>
-<p>The girl now took the lead, and over the rocks she clambered. Down on
-the other side was a sheltered cove. Adele peered over and then silently
-she beckoned Everett to come closer.</p>
-<p>The lad’s alarm was changed to amusement when he saw, on the shore
-below, six boys dressed as pirates, with bright handkerchiefs about
-their heads. One or two of them had earrings hanging from their ears,
-and each one had a belt containing a knife and a cutlass and a pistol.
-They were sitting in a circle around a camp-fire, and the two silent
-listeners could hear clearly every word that was spoken.</p>
-<p>One pirate was talking excitedly. “Shiver my timbers!” he said. “At last
-we have found what we came for. You remember Ben Gunn, who was left on
-this deserted island three years ago? Well, this minute I sighted the
-old sea-dog, hairy and almost bent double, but, dash my buttons, men, if
-he hasn’t found that treasure that we’ve sailed the seas to get.”</p>
-<p>Then up rose Pirate the Terrible, and in a roaring voice he issued an
-order: “Capture the black-hearted scoundrel at once and bring him to me.
-I’ll cut him limb from limb and show him no mercy unless he hands over
-the treasure.”</p>
-<p>Then, waving their knives in the air, the five other pirates leaped
-around the rocks, returning a moment later with the wild man securely
-tied with ropes.</p>
-<p>“Yo-ho!” roared Pirate the Terrible. “So you are Ben Gunn. Three years
-you have lived alone on Treasure Island. What did you live on, you
-black-hearted scoundrel?”</p>
-<p>“Goat meat and such,” Ben Gunn replied, looking about wildly.</p>
-<p>“And what have you been doing?” roared Pirate the Terrible.</p>
-<p>“Digging for the buried treasure, and, dash my buttons, I have found it,
-and we’ll all share equal if you’ll take me away with you on your ship,”
-the wild man cried eagerly.</p>
-<p>“Old Sea-Dog,” Pirate the Terrible replied, “you have saved us many
-days’ digging, and so we’ll share equal and take you off on the good
-ship <i>Hispaniola</i>.”</p>
-<p>Then, to the amusement of the onlookers, the pirates and the wild man
-began to caper about the fire and sing:</p>
-<p class='poetry'>
-“Fifteen men on a dead man’s chest.<br />
-Yo-ho-ho and a bottle of rum!”<br />
-</p>
-<p>Adele had risen and was stealing away. Everett followed her, glad indeed
-that their scary adventure had ended in so harmless a manner.</p>
-<p>“Do you know those boys who were playing pirates?” he asked, when they
-were again on the shore and well out of hearing.</p>
-<p>“I do, indeed,” Adele laughingly replied. “I have the honor of being the
-sister of Pirate the Terrible, but just at first I was certainly
-scared.”</p>
-<p>As they talked, they approached the spot where they had left the others.</p>
-<p>“More mystery!” Everett cried. “The girls are not here and the boat is
-gone.”</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXVI' title='XVI: More Mystery'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER SIXTEEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>MORE MYSTERY</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>While Adele and Everett had been exploring the island, Madge Peterson
-and Eva had been comfortably seated under the pine-trees, sketching the
-point of rocks. At first Eva had felt shy and embarrassed, but when she
-found that Madge was not watching her, she lost her self-consciousness
-and began to draw, and when the sketch was finished she laughingly
-exclaimed, “I really ought not to show it to you. I’m afraid I never
-shall make an artist.”</p>
-<p>“Indeed you will,” Madge replied brightly. “You have natural talent, and
-now I have a beautiful plan to suggest. Have you a guardian or any one
-especially interested in you?”</p>
-<p>Eva shook her head sadly. “No one,” she replied simply.</p>
-<p>“Then the matron of the Orphanage is the one whom I must ask if I wish
-to obtain permission for you to do something, is she not?” Madge
-questioned.</p>
-<p>“Yes, Mrs. Friend is the only mother I have, but she is truly kind.
-Every one is kind. Adele has been just like a sister, and now you—”</p>
-<p>“I hope that you will let me be your friend,” Madge Peterson said. “I
-sincerely believe that you have a talent for drawing which ought to be
-cultivated, and if Mrs. Friend is willing I would like you to come to
-the city every Saturday morning and attend the Art Institute.”</p>
-<p>“Miss Peterson!” Eva cried, with glowing eyes. “How wonderful, wonderful
-that would be!”</p>
-<p>“We’ll have beautiful times,” Madge exclaimed, “and I feel sure that
-Adele has a talent which she, too, would like to cultivate, and you
-could come together.”</p>
-<p>“Adele writes verses,” Eva exclaimed joyously. “She can even make up
-rhymes while she is talking, and—”</p>
-<p>“Beg pardon, miss,” a strange voice interrupted. “Would you loan me your
-boat for half a minute? Mine broke loose and is drifting out into the
-lake. I’d be back with both of them in no time, and be ever so much
-obliged.”</p>
-<p>Madge, looking up, saw before her a weather-browned, kindly-faced
-fisherman, and so she replied pleasantly, “Yes, do take the boat. We
-will not need it for half an hour at least.”</p>
-<p>Then, rising, she said to Eva, “Now, Dryad Fern, let us wander about a
-bit. I want to show you a pretty view from the other side of the
-island.”</p>
-<p>And so it chanced a few moments later, when Adele and Everett arrived on
-the scene, they could find neither the girls nor the row-boat.</p>
-<p>“Well, this is strange!” Everett exclaimed. “But I believe that it will
-turn out to be as harmless a mystery as the other.”</p>
-<p>“Hark!” Adele said. “I hear the girls calling, and there they come now.”</p>
-<p>“Madge, what has become of our boat?” Everett inquired, and Madge, for
-answer, pointed out toward the lake, where Everett saw two boats
-approaching the shore. A fisherman was rowing a rather rough-looking
-craft and towing their own. Madge explained how it had happened, and the
-lad went down to the water’s edge to assist at the landing.</p>
-<p>“Thank ye,” said the fisherman, as he tossed the painter of the little
-craft to Everett. “Strangers from the city, I take it,” he added, as he
-looked at the youth’s white flannel suit, with a twinkle under his
-shaggy eyebrows. “What would ye think now, if ye’d lived on Little Bear
-Lake, as I have, for upward of fifteen year, and not been away from it?”</p>
-<p>“Oh, then you must know the story of the Little Bear!” Eva exclaimed
-eagerly. “We saw a picture of him over at the inn.”</p>
-<p>“Know the story? I should say I do! Why, little gal, that bear was a
-good friend of mine and the Kid’s. If ye’ve time to row over to my
-shack, I’ll show ye Little Bear’s skin and tell ye the tale about him. I
-live in that clump of trees on the mainland yonder.”</p>
-<p>“We’d love to go,” Madge replied.</p>
-<p>“All aboard!” Everett called, and soon the two boats were crossing the
-lake.</p>
-<p>In a grove of pine-trees the rude shack stood. A three-legged stool was
-in front of the door through which the party entered. There was very
-little furniture in the one room, only things that were absolutely
-necessary, and those were homemade, it was plain to see. Over a rustic
-bed an Indian blanket was thrown. Three-legged stools, a table, and a
-stove completed the furnishings.</p>
-<p>“I cook on a camp-fire mostly,” the fisherman said. “Stoves are too
-civilized for the like o’ me, but when it’s winter that stove comes into
-its own. Many a blustery night Little Bear and I would come in chilled
-to the bone, and we’d make a crackling fire in that rusty old stove, and
-glad we were to have it, I kin tell ye!”</p>
-<p>“Oh!” cried Eva. “Did Little Bear live right here with you? Weren’t you
-afraid of him? I thought bears were ferocious and ate people up.”</p>
-<p>“Well,” said the old fisherman, “I s’pose there are ferocious ones,
-maybe, but to my thinking there’s no creature more good-natured and
-kindly-intentioned than a bear. He won’t fight a man unless he sees that
-the man means to harm him, and the bear’s in the right to fight then, I
-should say.”</p>
-<p>A brown bear-skin was nailed on the wall of the shack. Smoothing the
-rough fur, the old man said tenderly, “And this here skin is all that’s
-left now of Little Bear. Sit down, and I’ll tell ye the story.”</p>
-<p>“Let’s go outdoors under the pines,” Madge suggested, and so out they
-went. The weather-tanned old man sat on the three-legged stool, and the
-four young people made themselves comfortable on the soft pine-needles
-which formed a thick carpet under the trees.</p>
-<p>“Many years ago,” the fisherman began, “no white men lived on this
-lake,—just Injuns and bear and deer. But one summer a lumber-camp was
-started where the inn stands to-day, and upwards of twenty white men,
-armed with axes and guns and knives, built log huts about and began to
-live in them. The lake shore in those days was covered with great
-pine-trees, and the concern that owned them wanted them cut down for
-lumber, but the Injuns had a notion that they owned those pine woods
-themselves, and many a hard fight there was between the reds and the
-whites, but the guns beat the arrows in the end, and the Injuns moved
-away farther north. Bear and deer were thick in those days, and the
-lumbermen had plenty to eat and all the fish they wanted when they took
-time to catch them. After a while other white men came and started
-sheep-raising and farming. They were always big, husky men, who were
-used to roughin’ it, but one day a covered wagon arrived, and in it was
-a man and a woman and a baby.</p>
-<p>“The man looked pale and sick-like. He’d come to the woods for his
-health, he said. He offered the wood-cutters all the money he had if
-they would give food to his wife and child. He himself wasn’t long for
-this earth, he said, and he was right, for he died that night.</p>
-<p>“Those rough men were sorry enough for the woman, and they made her as
-comfortable as they could. They let her have one of the huts to live in.
-She tried to pick up strength for the child’s sake, but she just
-couldn’t do it, and a week later she went to join her man. Then there
-was that baby boy left in the lumber-camp. The rough men didn’t know
-what to do with the kid. Some were for sending him to the nearest
-settlement, ten miles away, but one of them had had a kid of his own
-once, and he said he’d look out for the young one, so, after that, the
-men called Jock Henderson the kid’s foster-father.</p>
-<p>“I’m slow coming to the bear, maybe ye think, for it’s my way to begin
-at the beginnin’, but prick up yer ears, for the bear is soon coming.</p>
-<p>“Kid Henderson, as they called the baby, was a jolly little fellow, and
-when the men came home from their work, he toddled around and teased to
-be tossed up into the air, so one big man and then another would bounce
-the Kid, and how he would squeal and laugh! Somehow or other, those
-rough men kept things tidier after that, for having a Kid around made it
-seem more like home. And, too, they were careful how they talked,—never
-said a hard word in that baby’s hearing. Truth was, Kid Henderson had
-crept right into the hearts of those rough lumbermen, and, though not
-one would have said it, they all loved him like he was their own. That’s
-why they was so frantic-like when the Kid was stolen. Did the Injuns
-steal him? Well, wait and you shall hear.</p>
-<p>“As I said, the men had all the deer and bear and fish they wanted to
-eat, but there was one Irishman, Pat Mahoney, who had a hankering for
-bacon, and bacon he was going to have, he said, if he took a week off to
-get it. The long and the short of it was that Pat built a pig-pen out of
-logs, and then he rode to the nearest settlement and came back with a
-litter of little squealing pigs that were just old enough to get on
-without the sow. Of course that was a good ways from having bacon, but
-Pat said those porkers would be good to eat by winter, and, as it was
-then early spring, the men were willing to believe him. Kid Henderson
-went wild over those little pigs, and if he had been let, he would have
-spent all his time in the pen, rolling about and playing with them. And
-now here comes the bear, not Little Bear, I’ll agree, for it was a huge,
-big bear that came prowling around the lumber-camp one night, and,
-smelling pork, he calmly reached over the fence and carried off one of
-the little pigs. Pat Mahoney was mad, I kin tell ye. He set a trap for
-old Bruin, but no use, and the next night another little pig was
-missing.</p>
-<p>“Then Pat decided to set up and watch and shoot the intruder when he
-came prowling around, but something happened before night which made all
-the men forget about the pigs.</p>
-<p>“They always put the Kid in the main hut and barred the door on the
-outside when they went away to the woods to work, but at noon Jock
-Henderson would ride back and get the Kid’s lunch and put him to bed for
-his afternoon nap. The Kid was used to being left alone and he didn’t
-make a fuss,—just played around on the floor with the rough toys the men
-had made for him.</p>
-<p>“Well, the noon of the day after the second pig had been stolen, Jock
-Henderson went home the same as usual, but when he got near, he saw that
-the hut-door was standing wide open. This was curious, being as the men
-had barred it on the outside so’s the Kid nowise could open it.</p>
-<p>“Jock sprang into the hut and looked all around. The Kid wasn’t there!
-‘Injuns!’ Jock thought on the instant, but his heart went cold when he
-saw what the tracks really was. Not Injuns. No, sir; they war
-bear-tracks! Looked as though a big bear had stood up to scratch his
-back on the rough bark of that door and had pushed off the bar. Then, of
-course, the door had opened and Jock Henderson knew the rest. The big
-bear had gone off with the little Kid, just as it had with the pigs.</p>
-<p>“Jock leaped on his horse and followed the bear-tracks. There’d been a
-rain the night before and the tracks was easy to find. They led up into
-the hills. Jock knew he was running an awful risk, going right up into
-the bear’s den, especially if it was a mother-bear with young; but Jock
-didn’t care anything about his own life if he could only save the Kid.
-He tied his horse in a pine wood because most horses won’t go anywhere
-near a bear, and then, taking his gun, he started through the brush and
-slowly made his way up the hill.</p>
-<p>“He lost the bear-tracks when the ground became rocky, and he was just
-going to change his course when he heard a low growl. Instantly Jock
-whirled in that direction, and he saw a huge bear rearing up to its full
-height and ready to attack him. There were no trees around, and Jock
-knew that his only safety lay in hitting the bear’s heart. If he missed,
-the enraged critter would plunge on him and tear him to pieces.</p>
-<p>“Jock Henderson was a good shot, but his nerve was pretty much shaken.
-He took aim and fired. The bear stood so still for a second that Jock
-feared he had missed it entirely, but in another moment the big fellow
-fell in a heap on the ground.</p>
-<p>“Then Jock looked about for some sign of the little Kid, but he didn’t
-find any. Maybe he’d come too late, he was just thinking, when suddenly
-he saw something which brought tears of joy into his eyes. He had
-rounded a heap of rocks, and there, in the doorway of a cave, lay the
-Kid, with his head on the woolly back of a little brown bear, and they
-were both sound asleep. The old mother-bear had spared the life of the
-little child, as bears often do, and a feeling of tenderness came into
-Jock’s heart for the poor mother-bear, but of course he had to kill her
-to save his own life.</p>
-<p>“Then the lumberman took a strap from around his waist and he made a
-muzzle, which he put over the nose of the sleeping cub. Then he lifted
-the boy on one arm and took the tiny cub under the other, and down the
-hill he went. The small bear was soon awake and struggling for its
-freedom. Then the Kid woke up, and finding he was safe in his
-foster-father’s arms, he said: ‘Nice bear took Kiddie. Nice bear didn’t
-hurt Kiddie.’</p>
-<p>“Meanwhile the other men wondered why Jock did not return to the woods
-that afternoon, and they was all anxious and watching for him when he
-appeared with the Kid and the little cub bear. When they heard the
-story, many an eye was wet, and the Kid had to tell over and over how
-the nice bear took him, but ‘nice bear didn’t hurt Kiddie,’ he would
-always say with that winnin’ smile of his.</p>
-<p>“Right then and there the men made up their minds that there wouldn’t
-anything get another chance to steal their Kid, and after that they
-never left him alone again. If it was fair weather, he was taken to the
-camp, and he liked nothing better; while in bad weather the men took
-turns staying behind and lookin’ after him, and so the years passed and
-the little boy and bear grew up together. Then something happened,” said
-the old man with a far-away look in his eyes. “Well, like as not it was
-best that it did.”</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXVII' title='XVII: The Little Bear'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER SEVENTEEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE LITTLE BEAR</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>“What was it that happened?” the listeners asked eagerly.</p>
-<p>“Well, if ye’re not tired of the story,” the old fisherman said, “I’ll
-tell ye the rest of it. The men had decided that since the mother-bear
-had been so good to their Kid, they’d be good to her little cub, so they
-adopted him, and the bear and the Kid grew up together like two
-brothers.</p>
-<p>“Little Bear was soon as tame as a puppy, and though he grew some, he
-never became as big as his mother. Little Bear he was always called, and
-how he did love the Kid! When the boy was seven years old, the men put
-together and bought him a small horse and a rifle, but wherever he went,
-Little Bear ambled after him.</p>
-<p>“The men had built a log raft, which they pushed about with poles, and,
-when the lake was calm, often the Kid and the bear would sit on the
-raft, and the boy would fish. Sometimes the Kid would catch a fish that
-wasn’t good to eat. However, Little Bear wasn’t as particular as folks,
-but he wouldn’t touch a fish until the Kid tossed it over to him and
-called, ‘Little Bear, here’s a fish for ye!’ Then he would snap it and
-gobble it up in a hurry.</p>
-<p>“Kiddie never had any other playmate except just Little Bear, and he
-never seemed to want any. Nights after grub, when the men were all
-sitting around, swapping yarns and smoking, Little Bear would curl up on
-the ground and the Kid would lie there with his head on the bear’s back.
-How the Kid loved to hear their yarns, and the men made them pretty
-exciting, just to amuse him.</p>
-<p>“That winter a man came to the camp with a fiddle. Then ’twas that the
-fun began. The bear took to music like a duck to water, and he just
-couldn’t lie still while that fiddle was being played. He up on his
-hind-legs and galloped about like he was trying to dance. That gave the
-Kid the idea of teaching Little Bear to do tricks, and he learned them
-easy. Sometimes the Kid would take hold of Little Bear’s paws while the
-fiddle was being played, and they would both dance about, and how the
-men would shout to see them! Those were happy evenings in the
-lumber-camp, happy for the men and for the Kid and the Little Bear. A
-fine lad the boy had grown to be,—tall and slim, with frank blue eyes
-looking straight at you out of that handsome, weather-tanned face of
-his,—and not a bad word did he know, and that was saying a good deal,
-bein’ as he was raised in a lumber-camp with rough men. True, Kid hadn’t
-any learnin’ ’cept what he’d picked up watchin’ and studyin’ nature’s
-ways, that is, he didn’t have any till Fiddler Fritz came; he taught him
-to read out of a book which he always lugged around in his pocket.
-Poems, he called it,—stories of knights and ladies. Soon the Kid could
-read them aloud, but Jock never saw no sense in the story, but he was
-powerful proud because his Kid could read.</p>
-<p>“One evening Fiddler Fritz sat smoking, thoughtful-like, and all of a
-sudden he said: ‘Jock Henderson, unless I miss my guess, that Kid of
-yourn comes of a mighty good family. Maybe ye ought to be looking them
-up. Maybe ye’re keeping the Kid from getting a good education and a
-start in life.’</p>
-<p>“Jock Henderson’s heart turned cold inside of him. He’d thought the same
-plenty of times, but he couldn’t bear to part with the Kid. Jock saw
-that Fiddler Fritz was expecting an answer, and so he said: ‘The Kid’s
-mother was a lady; anybody could see that. She only lived a week after
-her man died, but she wrote a letter to some brother she had who was
-rich, she said. He’d been angry with her for marrying, and so, maybe,
-that’s why he never answered her letter. Anyhow, he never did. I mailed
-it myself the day after the woman died, and I wrote on the envelope that
-we’d keep the child till called for, so I guess nobody’s a better right
-to keep the Kid than I have.’</p>
-<p>“Now, just as Jock Henderson finished speaking, there came a rap on the
-door, and Jock said, the minute he heard it, he as good as <i>knew</i> that
-it was somebody come to take his Kid away. It had to be a stranger
-anyhow, for nobody living in those parts stopped to rap.</p>
-<p>“Jock could hardly open the door, his hand shook so. There stood a tall,
-gray-haired man, and by his clothes Jock knew he was from the city. Near
-by another man held the bridles of two horses.</p>
-<p>“‘How do ye do, sir,’ the stranger said pleasantly. ‘I have been abroad
-for many years, and on my return, last week, I found this letter in my
-desk. Can ye explain it to me?’</p>
-<p>“It was the letter Jock had mailed the day after the boy’s mother had
-died.</p>
-<p>“‘Are ye the Kid’s uncle, then?’ Jock asked, and his voice trembled.</p>
-<p>“‘I am the brother of the woman who wrote that letter,’ the man replied.
-‘If she had a son, I would like to see him.’</p>
-<p>“Jock looked down toward the lake. He knew that the Kid had gone walking
-along the shore, as he often did at sunset, with Little Bear close at
-his heels.</p>
-<p>“‘There he comes now,’ Jock said, as he pointed. And the man, turning,
-saw a graceful, bare-headed and bare-legged boy leaping along just for
-the joy of it, while Little Bear, who was full-grown by then, was
-lumbering along, trying to keep up with him.</p>
-<p>“‘I beat ye, Little Bear!’ the boy cried; and then, seeing that there
-were strangers in front of the shack, he stood still and put one arm
-about the bear’s neck.</p>
-<p>“The strange man seemed to choke up like. Probably he had been powerful
-fond of his sister before he got angry at her. At any rate, he went
-toward the boy and said, ‘My lad, I am your mother’s brother; and so I
-am your uncle.’</p>
-<p>“Jock feared that, since the boy wasn’t brought up to meet strangers, he
-might act shy-like, but blood tells, and the Kid stepped up with his
-frank smile and held out his hand as he said, ‘I thought, sir, that you
-might come to see me some day.’</p>
-<p>“‘I’ve come to take you home with me, my lad,’ the stranger said. But
-the Kid looked up quickly, as he replied: ‘Why, sir, I don’t believe
-that Jock Henderson could spare me. He’s been all the father I’ve ever
-had, sir.’ And then, to Jock’s delight, the boy ran to the rough old man
-and caught hold of his hard knotted hand and held it tight.</p>
-<p>“‘Then it’s you I have to thank for making my sister’s child into such a
-fine, manly lad, as I can see at one glance that he is,’ the stranger
-exclaimed. ‘I won’t take him away from ye, entirely, Jock Henderson,
-that I will not. He shall go to the city for his schooling, but it’s
-only ten miles away, and every weekend he can come riding back to visit
-ye. How would that do, my lad?’</p>
-<p>“But it was Jock Henderson who answered. ‘That will be a first-rate
-plan, Kid,’ he said. ‘I’ve been wanting you to get an education, and all
-the week I’ll be waiting for Saturday to come, and so will Little Bear
-here. He’ll be as lonesome as I’ll be, won’t ye, Little Bear?’ Jock
-asked, trying to be cheerful-like.</p>
-<p>“And that is what happened. The next day the Kid rode away on his own
-small horse, which had been his gift one Christmas from all the men.
-Lightning, the Kid called him, on account of his speed, and he loved him
-next to Little Bear.</p>
-<p>“That was five year ago, and now every Saturday, as sure as the day
-dawns, the Kid comes riding down to Little Bear Lake toward evening, to
-spend Sunday with old Jock Henderson.</p>
-<p>“The lumber-camp was moved north the year after the Kid left, and all
-the men went away except Jock Henderson. He had saved enough money to
-live on, and there was plenty of fish and game, and so he built him a
-little shack up the lake shore and he and Little Bear settled down to
-keep house together. Then the inn was built over where the lumber-camp
-had been, and summer people began coming. They all loved Little Bear,
-and many a sweetmeat he got there, but one day he ate poison, it seemed
-like. He moped about all day Saturday, and when the Kid came, Little
-Bear dragged over to him and put his head against the boy, and so he
-died. The Kid cried just like a child, and no wonder, for Little Bear
-had been his only playmate, just as Jock Henderson had been his only
-father.”</p>
-<p>“Where is Jock Henderson now?” Madge asked, with tears in her eyes.</p>
-<p>“He’s telling the story to ye,” the old man said simply.</p>
-<p>“I thought so,” Madge replied.</p>
-<p>Then the old man continued, “The Kid’s right name is Eric Brownley. He’s
-fifteen years old now and preparin’ for college.”</p>
-<p>“What!” cried Everett Peterson, springing up. “You don’t mean to tell me
-that this is the life-story of our Eric Brownley! Why, he’s our champion
-in all the school-games.”</p>
-<p>“Sure he is!” said the old man, with shining eyes. “To-day’s Saturday,
-you know, and I’ve been a-watching for him, and, unless I’m mistaken,
-here he comes now!”</p>
-<p>The young people looked eagerly in the direction toward which the old
-man pointed, and they saw a horse and rider coming on a gallop.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXVIII' title='XVIII: A Fish Supper'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER EIGHTEEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A FISH SUPPER</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>The lake road was only a stone’s throw from the shack, and the boy on
-horseback was soon at the shore.</p>
-<p>“Hello, Daddy Jock!” he cried before he noticed that there were others
-with his foster-father. Leaping to the ground, he gave an exclamation of
-pleased surprise, as he cried, “Why, Petey, old man, are you here? I
-thought you were off somewhere cramming for the entrance examinations.”</p>
-<p>The two lads shook hands, but not until Jock Henderson had had a warm
-hand-clasp from his boy. Everett Peterson laughingly replied, “That’s
-why I’m down here, Eric. Nice quiet place to study, don’t you think so?
-But let me do the honors. Miss Peterson, Miss Doring, and Miss Dearman,
-permit me to introduce you to the scapegrace of our school.”</p>
-<p>Eric smilingly bowed to the girls, as he gayly replied, “‘I deny the
-allegation and I defy the alligator,’ but I am truly pleased to meet
-three fair maidens in our pine woods.” Then, turning to the old man, who
-stood proudly watching him, he exclaimed, “Daddy Jock, you haven’t a
-dog-biscuit or any little thing like that around, have you? I’m so
-hungry that I could eat more than old Giant Blunderbuss.”</p>
-<p>“We would better be going,” Madge declared, “and then you and Mr.
-Henderson can have your supper.”</p>
-<p>“Don’t go, Miss,” Jock Henderson said. “I had great luck this
-day,—caught a fine mess of trout,—and if you’ll stay we’ll cook them
-over the camp-fire.”</p>
-<p>“I’d powerfully like to accept that invitation!” Everett exclaimed.</p>
-<p>Madge turned to the girls. “Adele,” she said, “could you and Eva remain
-longer?”</p>
-<p>Adele glanced at her little wrist-watch as she replied, “It’s nearly
-five now, and I ought to be home by six.”</p>
-<p>“We’ll get you there,” Eric declared. “That is, if home isn’t more than
-a million miles away.”</p>
-<p>“Not a million, quite,” Adele laughingly replied. “We live in Sunnyside.
-Three miles, I think they call it.”</p>
-<p>“No distance at all,” replied the youth. “I’ll put you both on the back
-of my trusty brown steed and we’ll have you there by six surely. Now,
-Daddy Jock, show us the fish!”</p>
-<p>“Lads, gather the wood and make a fire,” Jock said, “and I’ll have the
-fish cooked before any of ye have time to starve.”</p>
-<p>Then what a merry scurrying there was! Eric and Everett soon had a
-crackling fire in the circle of stones where a fire was often made, and
-then, when it had burned down and there was nothing left but red-hot
-coals, the fish were cooked a delicious brown. Eric brought from the
-shack thick plates and steel knives and forks. These he handed to the
-girls with many flourishes.</p>
-<div id='i02' class='figcenter' style='width:80%; max-width:663px;'>
-<img src='images/i02.jpg' alt='' style='width:100%;height:auto;' />
-<p class='caption'>Eric and Everett soon had a crackling fire.</p>
-</div>
-<p>“Sit ye down anywhere!” Jock called. “Ladies to be served first, and
-these speckled beauties are done to a turn.”</p>
-<p>“Oh-h!” Madge exclaimed, when a tempting brown fish was laid on her
-plate. “Am I supposed to eat a whole one?”</p>
-<p>“Wait till you see me eat a whole twenty,” Eric remarked, as he gave a
-fish to Adele and another to Eva. Then, bringing out bread and butter
-and filling their tin cups with sparkling water from a spring, Eric
-exclaimed, “Now, having filled the immediate wants of our fair guests,
-I’ll hie me over to the small whale that I see waiting upon my plate.”</p>
-<p>“I never, never tasted fish cooked to such perfection!” Madge declared.</p>
-<p>A merry meal it was, and when at last there was nothing left but bones,
-Adele looked at her wrist-watch and then sprang up, exclaiming: “It’s
-quarter to six. We never can walk to Sunnyside in fifteen minutes!”</p>
-<p>“Hark!” cried Eric. “I hear an automobile plunging madly down the lake
-road. Come on, Petey. Let’s hold them up, whoever they are, and command
-them, at the point of the gun, to take our fair guests to their
-destination.”</p>
-<p>Snatching up a rifle which stood leaning against the shack, he emptied
-the barrel as he ran toward the road. The machine had not yet turned the
-curve, and when it did, the driver was indeed surprised to see two
-highwaymen standing in the middle of the road, but their laughing,
-boyish faces showed that they were not very dangerous. Beside the driver
-a young girl was seated. When the car had slowed down, Eric exclaimed,
-“Kind sir, if you are going to Sunnyside, we have passengers for you.”</p>
-<p>Just then Madge and the two girls emerged from the pine trees, and Adele
-joyously cried, “Oh, it’s Betty Burd and her Uncle George. Mr.
-Wainwright, would you mind if we rode with you into town? Mother is
-expecting us home by six.”</p>
-<p>“Why, Adele Doring!” Betty exclaimed before her uncle could reply. “You
-know we’re glad to have you.”</p>
-<p>Then Adele introduced her friends, and Betty asked, “Miss Peterson,
-wouldn’t you like to ride with us?”</p>
-<p>“Why don’t you, Sis?” Everett exclaimed. “It won’t take but a moment for
-Mr. Wainwright to stop at the inn, and then I’ll stay a spell with my
-old friend here.”</p>
-<p>“Bully! I wish you would!” Eric cried, clapping his hand on his friend’s
-shoulder. So when the car started again, the three smaller girls were
-seated on the wide backseat, while Madge Peterson sat with the driver.</p>
-<p>Mr. Wainwright drove slowly, because, as he explained, the lake road was
-in rather poor condition. Adele, hearing this, smiled, for the car had
-been plunging along when the boys had stopped it.</p>
-<p>“Miss Peterson,” Betty’s Uncle George said, with his pleasant smile, “I
-have met you before, haven’t I?”</p>
-<p>“Have you? Where?” Madge glanced up inquiringly, and then she exclaimed,
-“Oh, yes, I know—at Dora Pendleton’s Musical Tea.”</p>
-<p>“And you had some drawings exhibited that day,” Uncle George continued.
-“I remember that I thought they were excellent.”</p>
-<p>Madge smiled, as she said, “I truly did not want to have them exhibited,
-but Dora Pendleton knew that I was eager to do some illustrating, and
-she said that several writers would be among the company, and that it
-might be a good plan to show them samples of my work.”</p>
-<p>“A splendid plan!” Uncle George said warmly. “And I am sure that you
-received an order.”</p>
-<p>“I did, indeed!” Madge exclaimed enthusiastically. “And such an
-interesting one it has proved. Miss Kimberly, the children’s poet, was
-there, you remember, and she has asked me to illustrate her book of
-fanciful child-verse. I am having the most beautiful time making the
-drawings, and, besides that, it pays well and I need the money.”</p>
-<p>Adele was surprised to hear this, as she had supposed that Madge
-Peterson had no need to earn money. When the inn was reached and
-farewells had been exchanged, Madge called, “I’ll be at the Home on
-Monday, Eva,” and then the car sped on. Little did the three girls dream
-of the wonderful something that was going to happen because of that
-lake-shore ride.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXIX' title='XIX: A Trip to the City'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER NINETEEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A TRIP TO THE CITY</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>When Eva Dearman awoke on Monday morning in her little iron cot-bed in
-the orphanage dormitory, somehow she did not see things plain and
-unattractive, as they really were. There was such a joyous anticipation
-in her heart that even the dull gray morning seemed aglow. She met
-Amanda Brown in the hallway and gave her a sudden hug, as she exclaimed,
-“I have had the loveliest time, Mandy. Did you miss me just a little
-bit?”</p>
-<p>Amanda clung to her friend, as she sobbed: “Oh, Eva, don’t go away and
-leave me again. It’s just like funerals all the time when you are gone.
-Everybody else is so horrid to me. I tried being nice, the way you asked
-me to, and then the girls said I was aping after you, and they called me
-Miss Dearman.”</p>
-<p>“Well, it’s just a mean shame!” Eva cried, with flashing eyes. “How
-girls can take pleasure in being unkind is more than I can understand.
-But don’t cry, Amanda! There’s half an hour yet before classes; let’s
-run to the woods and back.”</p>
-<p>All that day it was hard for Eva to keep her mind on her work, for had
-not her wonderful artist-friend said that she would call at the Home on
-Monday! And so Eva was continually expecting to be called to the office.
-Would Mrs. Friend allow her to accept the drawing-lessons? she wondered.</p>
-<p>Never did a day pass more slowly, and, for the first time since she had
-been there, Eva’s recitations were poor, but the teacher, Miss Bently,
-loved Eva, and was very patient with her. At last there came a rap on
-the class-room door and Eva held her breath. Who would it be? Perhaps
-Mrs. Friend would bring Madge Peterson to visit the class-room, but it
-was only a little girl with a note. Miss Bently read it and then glanced
-up with a smile. She believed that she now understood her favorite’s
-mental preoccupation.</p>
-<p>“You are to go to Mrs. Friend’s office, Eva,” she said, kindly. “You
-have a visitor.”</p>
-<p>The girl’s face glowed as she went toward the door. In the office Madge
-Peterson was seated. She arose as Eva entered, and, taking both her
-hands, she exclaimed: “Eva, I have splendid news for you! Mrs. Friend is
-pleased with our plan, and you may come to the city next Saturday
-morning and spend the day with me.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Mrs. Friend!” Eva cried joyously. “How can I ever thank you!”</p>
-<p>“It is Miss Peterson whom you must thank, Eva,” Mrs. Friend replied.</p>
-<p>“I do indeed thank her,” the girl exclaimed, with shining eyes. “And I
-hope I shall become such a famous artist that she will feel repaid for
-her interest. Shall you be very much disappointed if I don’t, Miss
-Peterson?”</p>
-<p>“Indeed I shall not,” Madge laughingly replied. “I never expect to
-acquire fame myself, but I do get a great deal of pleasure from my
-sketching, and now and then I am asked to do a bit of illustrating and
-so earn extra pin-money, or Roberty-Boberts money, I should say. Some
-day you must meet little Bob, Eva. You will just love him.”</p>
-<p>Then Madge expressed a desire to look about the orphanage and the matron
-asked Eva to show her friend the building and the grounds. What a happy
-hour it was for that orphan girl! and Madge, who was patroness of
-another orphanage, took great interest in seeing how this one was
-conducted.</p>
-<p>Then, arm in arm, these two friends sauntered to the front gate. There
-stood a little olive-green car, which Eva thought was the prettiest she
-had ever seen.</p>
-<p>“I like it,” Madge exclaimed, “but Brother Everett makes fun of it. His
-car is as big a one as he could find, and when they stand together in
-the garage Everett says they look like a giant and a pigmy, so I have
-named my car Pigmy, and we are the best of comrades. Some day, Eva, you
-shall go riding with me.”</p>
-<p>Then Madge was gone. She wanted to visit Adele’s mother and make further
-plans for Saturday.</p>
-<p>Was ever a week so long? the orphan girl wondered, but at last Saturday
-dawned bright and sunny. Eva awakened with the feeling that something
-wonderful was going to happen, and then she remembered! Leaping from her
-little cot-bed, which was the last of a long row, she looked out of the
-open window and up at the sky. How gleaming and blue it was! and out in
-the orchard the birds were singing their happy morning-songs. Eva wished
-that she too might sing, but even then the dressing-bell was ringing,
-and the nineteen other orphans who slept in that dormitory were tumbling
-out of their beds.</p>
-<p>“Good morning, Amanda,” Eva said softly to the girl who slept in the cot
-next her own.</p>
-<p>“Good morning,” Amanda replied, but she turned quickly away. She did not
-want Eva to see that she had been crying in the night.</p>
-<p>At breakfast the orphans were allowed to talk, and Eva chattered like a
-magpie, making every one near her bright and happy, but not once did she
-tell about her trip to the city, because she did not want the other
-girls to feel that she was having pleasures which they could not share.</p>
-<p>When the orphans had gone about their Saturday-morning tasks, Eva went
-up to the dormitory to put on her pretty white dress. When she was ready
-to go, she slipped her mother’s picture out of its hiding-place and
-whispered, “Oh, mumsie, dear, everybody is so kind to your little girl.
-Aren’t you glad?”</p>
-<p>Then down the stairs she skipped, and there was Adele Doring waiting for
-her in the hall.</p>
-<p>“What do you think?” Adele exclaimed. “We have an invitation to ride
-into town with Bob Angel and Brother Jack. They were going in to see a
-ball game on the high-school campus, and mother said that we might ride
-in with them.”</p>
-<p>“Will wonders never cease?” Eva said, joyously. “I adore riding in autos
-and I almost never have the chance.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Friend stepped out of her office and greeted Adele. Then she looked
-over her young charge, to see if all the buttons were in the right
-holes, for Eva was so excited that she could not keep her mind on
-ordinary things.</p>
-<p>“Have you a clean handkerchief, dear?” Mrs. Friend asked. Eva felt in
-her pocket. It was empty. “I’ll run back and get one,” she said. “I
-won’t be half a jiffy.”</p>
-<p>Up the stairs she fairly flew and into the dormitory she danced.
-Suddenly she stopped. She heard some one crying. On the bed next to her
-own a girl was lying, sobbing as though her heart would break. It was
-Amanda Brown. Eva flew to her friend, and, putting her arms about her,
-asked: “Mandy, dear, what is the matter? Has some one been mean, horrid,
-to you?”</p>
-<p>“No-o!” sobbed the girl. “Oh, Eva, I thought you were gone! Please,
-please don’t let me spoil your day.”</p>
-<p>“Mandy,” Eva said firmly, “tell me why you are crying! I shall stay here
-until you do.”</p>
-<p>Amanda knew that Eva meant what she said, and so she replied brokenly,
-“It’s—it’s my birthday, Eva, and nobody cares.”</p>
-<p>Tears rushed to Eva’s eyes, and she held her friend close. She
-remembered how lonely she had felt on her birthday, when she thought
-that nobody cared.</p>
-<p>“I care, Amanda Brown,” Eva exclaimed sincerely. “You wait here a
-moment. I’ll be right back.” And before Amanda could prevent it, Eva had
-left the dormitory. Down the stairs she went more slowly, and the two
-watching from below wondered at her changed expression.</p>
-<p>“Mrs. Friend,” Eva said, “I can’t go to the city! It is Amanda Brown’s
-birthday, and she will be so unhappy if I go away and leave her. I know
-how I felt when I thought that nobody cared about my birthday.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Mrs. Friend!” Adele exclaimed. “Couldn’t we take Amanda Brown with
-us? I know Miss Peterson would be so glad to have her.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Friend readily consented, so Eva hurried back to the dormitory with
-the news, and when Amanda tried to refuse, insisted that she would
-remain at home unless her friend would go with them.</p>
-<p>In less time than it seemed possible, Eva had Amanda dressed in her
-Sunday best, and the three girls hurried down the gravelly walk to the
-gate. Bob Angel leaped to the ground and threw open the door of the car
-with a flourish. “Good morning, ladies,” he said. “Jack is your
-chauffeur and I am your footman.”</p>
-<p>“My! What a grandness!” Adele laughingly exclaimed as the lad helped
-them into the car.</p>
-<p>Then such a joyous ride as they had! They had to take off their
-broad-brimmed hats, and the fresh wind soon blew the tearstains from
-Amanda’s cheeks, and left there such a rosy color that the other two
-girls, looking at her, thought that she would be truly beautiful if only
-she was loved and made happy.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXX' title='XX: Amanda Brown'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>AMANDA BROWN</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>The ride, which Amanda Brown wished would last for hours, was quickly
-over, for the city was only ten miles away, and very soon the speed had
-to be slackened as they entered the busy streets.</p>
-<p>“Here is Miss Peterson’s address,” Adele said, as she handed Jack a slip
-of paper.</p>
-<p>“Nice neighborhood that,” Bob commented as he read it. It was indeed a
-nice neighborhood, as the girls decided when, a few moments later, they
-turned off of the noisy streets and found themselves in a place so quiet
-that it seemed like the village of Sunnyside. There was a small park,
-green with grass and trees, around which stood handsome brown-stone
-houses. Adele was puzzled. If Madge Peterson lived in one of these, what
-could she have meant by saying that she needed to earn money with her
-drawing? Adele had not heard of Roberty-Bob.</p>
-<p>Jack had stopped the car at the curb, and Adele laughingly said, “Our
-footman ought to go up and ring the bell.”</p>
-<p>“Very well, Miss Doring,” Bob gayly replied. “Your footman will do your
-bidding.”</p>
-<p>So out of the car the lad leaped, and up the flight of stone steps he
-ran, but before he could ring the bell the door opened and there stood
-Everett Peterson.</p>
-<p>“Why, Bob Angel!” he cried. “This is great! Did you come in for the
-game?”</p>
-<p>“Well, Everett, do you live here?” Bob exclaimed in surprise. Bob was
-already doing some preparatory work at the North High, and it was there
-they had met. Then suddenly remembering the part he was supposed to be
-playing, Bob said solemnly, “Mr. Peterson, at present I am Miss Doring’s
-footman, and she sent me to inquire if your sister is in.”</p>
-<p>“So that’s it,” laughed Everett. “Yes, my sister is at home, and is
-expecting her guests.”</p>
-<p>The three girls now appeared on the porch, and Madge, hearing merry
-voices, came out of the library to greet them. She was indeed glad to
-meet Amanda, and that orphan girl, who had dreaded coming, for fear she
-would not be welcome, was soon put at her ease.</p>
-<p>Everett and Bob had gone back to the car, and Everett was introduced to
-Adele’s brother, Jack.</p>
-<p>“I’ll tell you what,” Everett cried. “You fellows come back here for
-lunch and we’ll all go to the game together.”</p>
-<p>Meanwhile Madge had led the girls into the library, which was richly
-though simply furnished. She asked them to be seated while they talked
-over which classes they would like to enter. “The Art Institute is just
-around the corner, and we are not due there until ten-thirty,” Madge
-said. “Of course, you lassies understand that it is an endowed
-institute, and so the classes are free. Eva has decided to take drawing.
-Adele, what would be your choice?”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Miss Peterson!” Adele cried joyously. “I didn’t know that I was to
-take anything. Have they a class for writers? I may not have any talent,
-but I’d so love to try.”</p>
-<p>Miss Peterson smiled at the girl’s enthusiasm as she replied, “Then you
-shall have the opportunity, and really wanting to do a thing is half of
-success, I think, because one is more apt to persevere in spite of
-seeming failures.” Then, turning to Amanda, she said kindly, “And what
-talent have you hidden away, little Miss Brown?”</p>
-<p>Amanda flushed with evident embarrassment as she replied, “Oh, Miss
-Peterson, I don’t suppose that I have any talents. If I have, I don’t
-know what they are. I never had a chance to try anything.”</p>
-<p>Madge Peterson’s heart was touched with pity for this forlorn girl, and
-she said softly, “Amanda, won’t you tell us a little about your life,
-before you went to the orphanage, and then perhaps we shall know how
-best to find your talent?”</p>
-<p>“There isn’t much to tell,” Amanda said hesitatingly. “My mother was
-only eighteen when I came. She sang in concert-halls, and folks said her
-voice was like an angel’s, sweet and sad-like. All that I seem to
-remember of her looks is that her face was so white and her dark eyes
-shone like stars. She used to leave me in a little back room when she
-sang, and then, when her part was over, she would catch me up in her
-arms and hold me close, and sometimes she cried. Then, when I was seven
-years old, she was taken sick. A kind old woman took care of us. One day
-my mother called me to her bedside. She said, ‘Little daughter, if you
-can sing when you grow up, promise me that you won’t sing in
-concert-halls.’ Of course I promised. The old woman kept me for a while
-after mother died, but she didn’t have any money, and so she sent me to
-the orphanage and I’ve been there ever since, and now I am thirteen.”</p>
-<p>There were tears in the eyes of the listeners, and Madge said kindly,
-“Amanda, would you like to try to sing?”</p>
-<p>Amanda shook her head. “You have to feel happy inside to want to sing,”
-she said, “and I never feel that, at least I never did until Eva came,”
-she added, with a loving glance toward her friend.</p>
-<p>Then Madge rose and said, “Come, girls, we will go to the Art Institute
-now.”</p>
-<p>A few moments later they were entering a large building only a block
-from the Peterson home. Eva was placed in a drawing-class and Adele in
-one for composition. When the other two were alone, Madge said kindly,
-“Amanda, there is a dear old singing-master here. I have known him for
-years. Will you let him try your voice?”</p>
-<p>“If you wish it,” Amanda replied.</p>
-<p>The kindly professor welcomed them and was soon testing the quality of
-the girl’s voice. Later, he drew Madge aside and said: “The child has a
-sweet tone, though not strong. There is a sad note in her voice, strange
-for one so young. I will teach her gladly, and see what we can make of
-it.”</p>
-<p>And so it was that a new joy came into the life of Amanda Brown.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXXI' title='XXI: The Ball Game'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-ONE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE BALL GAME</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>When the classes were over, the girls met in the lower hall, and Eva was
-delighted to hear that Amanda had consented to have her voice tried.
-“And now you will come in with us every Saturday,” she whispered to her
-friend, when, for a second, they were together in the merry throng of
-students who were leaving the building.</p>
-<p>When they entered the Peterson home, a few moments later, they heard a
-great racket overhead.</p>
-<p>“It sounds as though there were wild Indians in the house,” Madge
-laughingly exclaimed. “Ho, there, Brother Everett! Are you making all
-that noise just by yourself?”</p>
-<p>“Not much, sis,” a boy’s voice replied. “I have company. Be down
-directly.” And before the girls had time to lay off their wraps, down
-the stairs Everett leaped, followed by Bob Angel and Jack Doring.</p>
-<p>“Sister mine,” Everett cried, “I do hope that you ordered grub enough,
-for three uninvited guests are coming to your party and we’re as hungry
-as Russian wolves in winter.”</p>
-<p>Madge laughed and was about to reply, when Jack Doring exclaimed, “Miss
-Peterson, I do hope that we are not intruding. Bob and I had no
-intention of staying, but—”</p>
-<p>Madge laughingly held up her hand as she replied, “My dear boy, if we
-had twenty unexpected guests, it would not inconvenience us in the
-least.”</p>
-<p>“We’d just add twenty more cups of water to the soup,” Everett explained
-gayly, and then the Chinese gongs called them to the dining-room. The
-cook, who was an especial friend of Everett’s, had been duly notified by
-that youth, and so the correct number of places had been laid.</p>
-<p>The boys were so excited over the coming game that they could talk of
-nothing else. There were two high schools in the city, and the North
-High was to play against the South High. Everett attended the North
-High, and so, of course, his guests were on his side.</p>
-<p>“We’ll win!” Everett cried. “How <i>could</i> we lose? We have the best
-pitcher this side of Jerusalem.”</p>
-<p>“Everett!” Madge exclaimed. “Isn’t that a good deal of a boast?
-Jerusalem is a long way off. Wouldn’t you better say Sunnyside?”</p>
-<p>“No, ma’am,” Everett retorted. “Eric Brownley is the best pitcher in the
-whole United States, or I miss my guess.”</p>
-<p>“Why, that’s the boy we met at Little Bear Lake, isn’t it? The one who
-had been brought up by that nice old lumberman?” Adele asked.</p>
-<p>“The very same!” Everett replied.</p>
-<p>And then, as soon as lunch was over, the merry party put on their wraps,
-entered the two cars, and were soon driven to the campus of the North
-High, where the game was to be held.</p>
-<p>Everett was so excited that he simply had to shout, but a great
-disappointment was awaiting him.</p>
-<p>The North High campus was crowded with merry boys and girls. Those who
-were from the South High waved bright red pennants, and those from the
-North High had equally bright yellow ones. Every time one of the
-ball-players appeared, his particular class-mates gave their yell and
-cheered him until he disappeared again.</p>
-<p>“The Souths are making a great to-do,” Everett said scornfully. “As
-though they had a ghost of a chance of winning! Not they, with our Eric
-Brownley on the diamond. Now, here come the players, and when you see
-Eric, <i>yell</i> like good ones.”</p>
-<p>The girls stood on tiptoe and watched for Eric as eagerly as did the
-boys. The players were taking their places and yet Eric did not appear.</p>
-<p>“Great guns!” Everett cried in dismay. “There’s Dorset, Eric’s sub!
-What’s he pitching for, I wonder? Say, you wait here till I find out.”</p>
-<p>Everett, with a heavy heart, made his way through the crowd to the
-diamond. One of the players gave the information that he sought, and
-Everett returned to his friends, looking anything but cheerful.</p>
-<p>“It’s all up,” he said dismally. “The game is as good as lost. I’ve a
-mind to go home.”</p>
-<p>“Why, Everett,” Madge asked. “What has happened?”</p>
-<p>“Oh, that old lumberman down at Bear Lake was hurt or something, and
-they sent for Eric two days ago, and he said that if he possibly could,
-he’d be back for the big game, but he didn’t make it. Imagine <i>anything</i>
-keeping a fellow from playing this game when he’s bound to be the
-victor.”</p>
-<p>“I felt sure that Eric Brownley was a fine lad,” Madge declared warmly,
-“and now I know that he is.”</p>
-<p>The game had commenced and the North High was decidedly getting the
-worst of it. They were not even playing their best; they were all
-disheartened because Eric had failed them.</p>
-<p>The students from the South High were making the place ring with their
-cheers. Everett was disgusted.</p>
-<p>“We’ve as good as lost. Come on! I’m going home,” he said, when suddenly
-there was a commotion in the crowd.</p>
-<p>“What’s up?” Everett asked, trying to see over the heads.</p>
-<p>“There’s a horseman coming at top speed down the road,” some one
-replied, “and it <i>might</i> be Eric Brownley.”</p>
-<p>“It is Eric!” Everett cried excitedly, as he pushed through the crowd.</p>
-<p>Eric had already leaped from his foaming horse and had entered the
-shack. As soon as possible he reappeared in his suit, and what a cheer
-went up when Dorset dropped out and Eric took his place on the diamond.
-The rest of the nine took heart, and never before had they played such a
-splendid game as they did then.</p>
-<p>When it was over the boys from the North High took Eric on their
-shoulders and bore him in triumph to the shack. Everett’s joy knew no
-bounds, and he shouted until his hero had disappeared. Soon after, the
-three girls and Bob and Jack bade their host and hostess farewell and
-sped away over the smooth road which led to Sunnyside.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXXII' title='XXII: The King’s Highway'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-TWO</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE KING’S HIGHWAY</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>One day in the week following, Gertrude Willis and Adele were seated on
-the front veranda of the Doring home, when the postman came up the walk.</p>
-<p>“Does Miss Adele Doring live here?” he asked with twinkling eyes.</p>
-<p>“Oh, Mr. Drakely!” Adele exclaimed, skipping down the walk to meet him.
-“Have you really a letter for me? Thank you so much! Letters are a rare
-treat,” she confided to Gertrude, “because all of my friends live in
-Sunnyside, and so there is no one to write to me except Uncle Jerry, but
-this letter hasn’t a foreign post-mark and so it isn’t from him. Why,
-it’s from Dorchester, and so, of course, Madge Peterson must have
-written it. She is that charming artist that I have been telling you
-about, Gertrude. I am so eager to have you meet her.”</p>
-<p>Then Adele, reseating herself in the porch-swing, tore open the pale
-blue envelope, with its delicate odor of spring violets, and read aloud:</p>
-<div style='font-size:0.9em; margin-top:0.7em; margin-bottom:0.7em;'>
-<p style='text-indent:0'>“<span style='font-variant:small-caps'>Dear Dryad Oakleaf:</span></p>
-<p>“I just happened to remember that you once told me that you belong to a
-clan of seven girls. Are there any among them who have talents which
-they are eager to cultivate? If so, do bring them with you on Saturday
-mornings to attend the Institute. The more the merrier, and I shall be
-glad to have them take luncheon with me, as I shall always expect you
-and Eva and Amanda to do.</p>
-<div style='text-align:right; margin-right:2em;'><q style='quotes:"“" "";'>Your loving friend,</q></div>
-<div style='text-align:right; font-variant:small-caps'><q>Madge Peterson.</q></div>
-</div>
-<p>“Oh, Gertrude!” Adele cried joyfully. “Could anything be nicer? I have
-so wished that you might go with me to take composition. I am just sure
-that you have talent for writing. Do you suppose that your mother could
-spare you?”</p>
-<p>“If mother will permit me to do my share of the cleaning on Friday,”
-Gertrude said, “I would be glad to go, and, since it is vacation, I am
-sure that I can. I do want to study everything that will help me to
-become a writer. I enjoy that more than anything else, and I am eager to
-find some way to earn money, so that I may help educate the babies.
-There are so many of us, and a minister’s salary is not princely.”</p>
-<p>“Then I will write Miss Peterson this very day and tell her that one of
-my dearest, bestest friends will gladly accept her invitation,” Adele
-exclaimed happily, as she gave Gertrude an impulsive hug.</p>
-<p>Although Adele loved all of the Sunny Six, some way Gertrude was a
-little nearer and dearer, and she was beginning to think that, next to
-her, she loved Eva Dearman most among her friends.</p>
-<p>Mrs. Willis was as pleased with the invitation as Adele and Gertrude had
-been, and the very next Saturday four girls instead of three went into
-the city of Dorchester. This time they traveled by train, but the
-station being within a few blocks of the Institute, the country girls
-were in no danger of being lost.</p>
-<p>Madge was charmed with gentle Gertrude and welcomed her graciously.
-“Girls,” she said, as she drew on her gloves, “it is early, and since I
-have an errand in another part of town, I thought that perhaps you would
-like to accompany me.”</p>
-<p>“We would, indeed,” Adele replied, and soon they were all in Everett’s
-big car and that youth was slowly driving them through the crowded
-down-town district. The streets became narrower and noisier. The people
-were shabbily dressed, dirty children played in the gutters, loafers
-lounged on the corners. The air seemed hot and heavy with unpleasant
-odors. On both sides of the street were wretched tenement-houses.</p>
-<p>“I have heard of this district,” Gertrude said, “but I never before
-visited it. Oh, Miss Peterson, doesn’t it make one’s heart ache to think
-that so very near are fields of daisies and buttercups, and yet these
-babies have to play in the gutters?”</p>
-<p>Madge nodded, and then, as the car was stopping at the curb, she opened
-the door, and, taking a covered basket, led the way across the walk.
-Ragged little children stopped their play and watched them curiously
-with open eyes and mouths. Madge smiled down at them and then entered a
-dark, narrow hallway and began climbing the rickety stairs.</p>
-<p>“I thought it was hard to have to live in the Home,” Eva said softly to
-Adele, “but how thankful we ought to be that we do not have to live in a
-place like this.”</p>
-<p>Soon Madge was rapping on an upper door.</p>
-<p>“Come in, Fairy Godmother!” an eager boy’s voice called. Madge opened
-the door and they entered a room which was very different from the dark,
-shabby halls which they had just left. Here all was clean and home-like.
-The windows were filled with blossoming plants, and a canary, hanging in
-the sunshine, was warbling his cheeriest song. Goldfish splashed and
-sparkled in their big shining bowl. A fluffy white kitten on the floor
-frisked about with a red ball for a playmate. A bright-eyed little
-hunchbacked boy sat on a softly-cushioned wheeled chair. He looked up
-with eager eyes.</p>
-<p>“Good morning, Roberty-Bob,” Madge said. “I have brought some of my
-friends to call upon you. We cannot stay long, however, as we are on our
-way to the Art Institute, but I found the book that you wanted in the
-library this morning, and so I brought it right over.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, good!” Roberty-Bob said with shining eyes. “The last one you
-brought was such a beautiful story, Fairy Godmother. It was all about
-the King’s Highway.” Then, turning to Gertrude, he asked in his eager,
-friendly way, “Do you know where the King’s Highway is?”</p>
-<p>“I suppose it is where a king lives, and where princes and princesses
-play in beautiful gardens,” Gertrude replied, with her sweet smile.</p>
-<p>“You are wrong!” the strange child exclaimed. “She is wrong, isn’t she,
-Fairy Godmother? God is the King, and His Highway is just wherever you
-are.”</p>
-<p>Gertrude’s heart was touched by what she had seen and heard, and when
-they were in the street again she looked at the forlorn little children
-playing in the gutters and she said to Adele, “And so this is the King’s
-Highway, and oh, Della, I was being so thankful before we went up-stairs
-that we didn’t have to live here!”</p>
-<p>Roberty-Bob was waving to them from his high window, and the girls waved
-in return.</p>
-<p>“I guess I won’t grumble any more,” Amanda Brown declared. “Here I have
-a straight back and I can run if I want to, but it seems I’m always
-feeling fretful about something, and there’s that little fellow, with
-his crooked back, keeping so bright and cheerful.”</p>
-<p>“Does Roberty-Bob have to sit alone all day long?” Adele asked, as the
-car was slowly wending its way back to a pleasanter part of the city.</p>
-<p>“Yes,” Madge replied. “His mother works in a factory, and she leaves
-early in the morning and does not return until late, but Roberty-Bob is
-never lonely. He can wheel his chair about the room and feed his
-goldfish and pussy, and water his plants, and sometimes Muffin, the
-kitten, rides around with him. Then he loves to read, and every Saturday
-afternoon the children who live in the rooms near by go in and sit on
-the floor, and he reads to them or tells them stories. I used to take
-him riding in the car, and how he enjoyed it! but the jarring made the
-pain in his back so much worse that we had to give that up.”</p>
-<p>The Art Institute was soon reached and the girls went to their classes.
-Adele and Gertrude found that they were to write a composition on
-whatever had most impressed them that morning. They were glad to do
-this, although neither had any expectation of winning the high marks,
-and so, on the following Saturday, they were indeed surprised when the
-teacher, Miss Fenton, said, “The best composition for last week was
-written by our newest pupil, Miss Gertrude Willis.” And then, before
-that astonished girl could fully grasp this surprising announcement, the
-teacher was saying in her kindly way, “It is our custom to have the best
-composition read aloud each week, and so, Miss Willis, will you please
-come forward and read yours?”</p>
-<p>Gertrude, self-possessed by nature, soon quieted the tumult in her
-heart, and, stepping to the platform, she took the composition which
-Miss Fenton handed to her, and then, in her clear, sweet voice, she
-read:</p>
-<div style='margin:0.7em 5%; font-size:0.9em'>
-<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'>
-<div>“<span style='font-variant:small-caps'>The King’s Highway</span></div>
-</div>
-<p>“Once upon a time there was a great city, and in the lower part of it
-there were narrow streets, with ragged children playing in the gutters,
-and loafers standing on the corners. If there ever had been hope in
-their hearts it had long since fled. And many of the mothers were shut
-in shops where they toiled all day and earned very little, that they
-might feed their children.</p>
-<p>“The sun never seemed to shine in the lower part of that great city. The
-fog hung gray and dismal, and there was constantly the sharp clanging
-noise of traffic. The children in the gutter did not seem to mind, for
-they knew no different, but one day an artist was forced, through
-poverty, to move to this lower end of the city, and with him was his
-little daughter, Alicia. Her startled blue eyes looked about, and she
-clung to her father’s hand as they wended their way down one of the
-narrow streets.</p>
-<p>“‘Must we live here, father?’ she asked, and the artist sadly bowed his
-head.</p>
-<p>“Alicia tried to make the barren room in the tenement look as home-like
-as possible, but she dreaded going to the corner store to buy even the
-few provisions that were needed.</p>
-<p>“She shrank from touching the raggedly dressed children, who, attracted
-by her golden hair, would leave their play when she passed and whisper,
-‘Pretty! Pretty!’</p>
-<p>“But Alicia paid no heed. Her one thought was how sorry she was for
-herself. If only she could live again in that lovely home which they had
-lost.</p>
-<p>“All of her life she had lived in a beautiful garden, where high
-ivy-covered walls had sheltered her from the winds, where a fountain had
-sparkled for her, and where the birds had sung to her. But now,—The
-sensitive child looked about her and shuddered.</p>
-<p>“One day her father brought her a book, and while she was alone she read
-the stories it contained, and one of them was called ‘The King’s
-Highway.’ Alicia fell to daydreaming, as was her wont, and she thought
-how wonderful it would be, this King’s Highway. There would be castles
-on either side, and the pavement would be of gold. Gorgeous carriages,
-drawn by milk-white horses, would be passing up and down, and in them
-would be princesses and noble ladies, richly dressed, and they would
-have pages with plumed hats to attend them. As she thought of all this,
-and wished that she might be on the King’s Highway, she fell asleep and
-dreamed, and in her dream an angel came to her and said, ‘Alicia, the
-King is your Heavenly Father, and to-day you are living on the King’s
-Highway.’</p>
-<p>“Alicia, awakening, sprang up, and, seeing that it was late, she went
-out to do her marketing. The fog had not lifted all day. The children on
-the curb seemed weary and tired of their play. Many of their faces
-looked pinched, as though they did not have enough to eat. ‘And so this
-is the King’s Highway,’ Alicia thought, ‘and these are the King’s
-children.’ And then the angel that was always with Alicia whispered,
-‘And what are <i>you</i> doing on the King’s Highway?’</p>
-<p>“‘Nothing,’ Alicia replied, ‘only to be sorry for myself because I am
-there.’</p>
-<p>“And then, to the surprise of the ragged children, the pretty Alicia
-went over and sat on the curb in their midst, and, putting her arms
-about those nearest, she said, ‘Little ones, do you like stories?’ ‘What
-are stories?’ one small boy asked, nestling close to her. ‘I will tell
-you,’ Alicia replied, and soon she was repeating a fairytale that they
-could all understand.</p>
-<p>“From that day Alicia was very happy. She was never lonely because she
-was kept so busy making others happy on the King’s Highway.”</p>
-</div>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXXIII' title='XXIII: School-Days Again'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-THREE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>SCHOOL-DAYS AGAIN</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>The long vacation was over, and on Monday morning the Sunny Seven met
-once more under the elm-tree in the school-yard.</p>
-<p>“Oh, I’m so glad that school is going to begin again,” exclaimed the
-impulsive Betty Burd.</p>
-<p>“Why, Betty?” Gertrude Willis laughingly inquired. “I didn’t know that
-you had such a thirst for knowledge.”</p>
-<p>“Well, neither have I,” Betty confessed. “But somehow, during the
-vacation we all have so many things to do, we seven girls don’t see each
-other as often as we do in school-days. Why, just think! We haven’t been
-to our Secret Sanctum in ages, and we were so wild about it in the
-beginning.”</p>
-<p>“I’ll tell you what!” exclaimed Adele. “Let’s go over there this
-afternoon and take our supper and have a good old-fashioned visit. This
-being the first day of school, we may not be kept in long.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, let’s!” cried Doris Drexel, who, with her mother, had spent July
-and August at a seaside resort. “I’m just pining to see the meadows
-again. I’ve been away so long.”</p>
-<p>“I suppose the cabin will be full of spiders,” said Rosie with a
-shudder.</p>
-<p>“I’ll go ahead,” laughed Adele, “and ask them to please roll up their
-webs and move out into the meadows.”</p>
-<p>Then, as the last bell was ringing, the girls trooped into the school.
-They were all eager to know who their new teacher would be, and all sad
-because they were losing Miss Donovan. They had heard that some changes
-had been made, and that the teacher who formerly had Seven B had been
-sent to another town.</p>
-<p>“I just can’t wait to get to the room, to see who our teacher is to be,”
-Betty whispered, as the seven girls hurried up the stairs. The door of
-the seventh grade was standing open, and Betty was the first to enter.
-She gave a joyous cry as she danced in. The other girls, closely
-following, saw Betty throw her arms about the teacher, whose back was
-toward them.</p>
-<p>“Why, it’s Miss Donovan!” Adele cried in delight. “Oh, are you to be our
-teacher again this year? That would be too good to be true.”</p>
-<p>“Yes, I’ve been promoted with my girls,” laughed the young teacher, “and
-I’m glad that you’re glad.”</p>
-<p>It touched her heart to find how much the seven girls really loved her,
-and she planned to make this new year as happy and as profitable for
-them as she could.</p>
-<p>“Now, girls,” she said, “since I know that you can be trusted to keep
-the rules, you may choose seats wherever you wish.”</p>
-<p>“May we all sit in this window-corner together?” Doris asked. And when
-the permission was given, they chose seats and stowed away their books.</p>
-<p>“It will not be necessary for you girls to remain to-day,” Miss Donovan
-said. “I’ll give you your home-work and then you may go, but be back
-to-morrow morning at nine, ready for a term of hard study.”</p>
-<p>“We will, indeed,” Adele assured her. “We are going to try to be perfect
-all through the year.”</p>
-<p>“<i>We</i>, Adele?” Betty Burd inquired.</p>
-<p>“Yes, we,” Adele replied. And Miss Donovan laughingly exclaimed, “That’s
-right, hitch your wagon to a star.”</p>
-<p>That afternoon the girls met early at the cross-roads and wended their
-way over the meadows, which, in the bright September weather, were
-purple and yellow with golden-rod and wild aster. In the woods beyond
-were maple trees, flaunting in the sunlight their brightly colored
-leaves.</p>
-<p>“I love the autumn days,” Adele said, as she danced along. “It doesn’t
-make me feel the least bit sad to see the leaves fall and the flowers
-fade, because I know that they are all coming back in the spring. The
-plants and trees have to sleep, as we do, I suppose.”</p>
-<p>Soon they reached the long-neglected Secret Sanctum. Peggy Pierce found
-the key and the door swung open.</p>
-<p>“Oh, isn’t it pretty and homey!” Doris Drexel exclaimed. “It’s so long
-since I’ve been here, I had almost forgotten how very nice it is.”</p>
-<p>Bertha threw open the little high-up window and a merry breeze danced
-in.</p>
-<p>Rosamond, still on the threshold, called, “Will somebody please look for
-spiders?”</p>
-<p>Betty Burd seized the broom, and, dancing around the room, poked it up
-in the ceiling-corners, for the cabin had a low and almost flat roof.</p>
-<p>Peggy Pierce, just for mischief, looked under the bed-couch and Doris
-Drexel peered in the china-closet.</p>
-<p>“Nary a spider here, fair Rosamond,” she called. “You may safely enter.”</p>
-<p>“I know that you girls think I’m a dreadful scare-cat,” Rosamond
-declared. “But I just can’t help being afraid of things.”</p>
-<p>“You’ll get over it,” Adele said kindly, “when you find that nothing
-hurts you. Now every one be seated and we will have the secretary read
-the minutes of the last meeting.”</p>
-<p>Hats were tossed on the rustic couch, lunch-boxes stacked in a corner,
-and the seven girls sat tailor-wise on the floor.</p>
-<p>“I deeply regret to have to inform you, Madam President,” Gertrude began
-with solemn dignity, “that your secretary forgot to bring the book, but
-she remembers that at the last meeting it was unanimously resolved that
-the Sunnyside Club should, singly and all together, do at least one kind
-deed a week. Has this resolve been carried out?”</p>
-<p>“Dear me, no, I’m afraid not,” Adele said. “Fixing up the play-house for
-the orphan babies was the last kind deed on the records, and the credit
-for that belongs to Betty Burd.”</p>
-<p>“Not at all!” Betty protested. “That was the whole club’s kind deed.”</p>
-<p>“And how the kiddies are enjoying their play-house!” Gertrude declared.
-“I went over there last Sunday to read to them, and twenty happier
-babies it would be hard to find.”</p>
-<p>“Good!” Adele exclaimed. “Now the question before the house is, What
-kind deed shall the Sunnyside Club do next?”</p>
-<p>“You tell us,” Gertrude Willis said. “Adele, I just know that you have a
-suggestion to make.”</p>
-<p>“Well, then, I have,” Adele confessed. “Last week, when I was over
-visiting with dear old Granny Dorset, I was telling her about one of our
-parties, and she said, rather wistfully, ‘Parties are just for the young
-folks, aren’t they, Della? And yet, I do believe that I would enjoy a
-party more now than I ever did, but I guess I’ve been to my last.’ And
-then she sighed, which was so unlike cheerful Granny Dorset, that I
-decided right then and there to give a party for her, and I want you all
-to help. Will you?”</p>
-<p>“Will we?” Bertha Angel exclaimed. “Indeed we will! I think it is so sad
-when the grandmothers are kept away by themselves and are not invited to
-share in the good times. My dear old grandma told me that at eighty her
-heart felt as young as it ever had, and that she enjoyed having a pretty
-new dress as much as she did when she was sixteen.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, yes, and that’s another thing,” Adele said. “Granny Dorset told me
-that she would have a seventieth birthday one week from Saturday, and I
-asked, ‘Granny, if you could have just what you wish for a birthday
-present, what would it be?’ And, girls, you never could guess what she
-replied, not in a thousand years.”</p>
-<p>“Well, then, we might as well give up first as last,” Peggy Pierce
-declared.</p>
-<p>“Indeed you might,” Adele laughed. “I’m sure I never would have guessed
-it. Granny Dorset said that the dearest desire of her heart for the past
-ten years had been to possess a purple silk dress with lace in the neck
-and sleeves.”</p>
-<p>“And she hasn’t been able to have it, of course,” Gertrude declared.
-“They belong to our church, and father calls there, and he said that the
-son-in-law is rather shiftless and the daughter has to scrimp in every
-way to provide for her own three children and Granny Dorset, but she is
-so proud that she won’t accept a bit of help.”</p>
-<p>“Well,” Adele continued, “I thought that we would find out what other
-old people are still living in Sunnyside, who were young when Granny
-Dorset was, and then we’d invite them to a surprise birthday-party for
-her, and if we have money enough in the bank, we might buy her the
-purple silk dress.”</p>
-<p>“Alas and alack!” Bertha exclaimed. “The bank is quite empty. Nothing
-has been put into it since we bought the presents for the orphans.”</p>
-<p>“I’ll tell you what!” Peggy Pierce exclaimed. “Let’s start an account at
-the Bee Hive. Dad will be glad to do it for us, and we can buy the
-purple silk at cost. Miss Meadly, who does our sewing, will make the
-dress for us and wait for her pay until we have the money.”</p>
-<p>“And as for the lace,” Rosamond Wright exclaimed, “my mother has ever
-and ever so much of it, and I know she will gladly donate enough for the
-neck and sleeves.”</p>
-<p>“I hate to go in debt,” Adele said thoughtfully, “but we surely will
-find a way to earn money soon, and I do so want Granny Dorset to have
-the purple silk dress on her birthday.”</p>
-<p>“We might do it just this once,” said the practical Bertha, “and then as
-soon as the party is over we must scurry around and find some way to
-earn money. We simply must not stay in debt.”</p>
-<p>“We might give a play or something,” Betty Burd suggested.</p>
-<p>“Now,” said President Adele, “who would like to be on a committee to
-find out from Granny Dorset which of the old people who are to-day
-living in Sunnyside were young when she was?”</p>
-<p>“I suggest that Adele Doring and Gertrude Willis be appointed on that
-committee,” Rosamond drawled.</p>
-<p>“Very well, we will accept, won’t we, Gertrude?” Adele asked brightly.
-And when Gertrude had agreed, the president added, “And I would like to
-nominate Peggy Pierce and Rosamond Wright as a committee of two to see
-that the purple silk dress is made, and that there is lace in the neck
-and sleeves.”</p>
-<p>“But you will all have to help pick out the color and the pattern,”
-Peggy protested, and to this the others agreed.</p>
-<p>“I am glad that we have two weeks to prepare,” Adele said, “because, now
-that school has begun, we will not want to neglect our studies, and it
-will take two weeks to have the dress made and—”</p>
-<p>“But Adele,” Bertha exclaimed, “we haven’t decided where to hold the
-party.”</p>
-<p>“We might have it here,” Adele said thoughtfully. “But don’t let’s
-decide that yet. And now let’s go for a tramp to the orphanage and
-invite Eva and Amanda to come over here and share our picnic supper.”</p>
-<p>This was done, and the orphans were so happy and so grateful that the
-seven could not but feel that their Sunnyside Club was fulfilling its
-mission by bringing so much joy into the lonely lives of these two
-girls.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXXIV' title='XXIV: The House by the Wood'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-FOUR</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE HOUSE BY THE WOOD</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>The following afternoon Adele Doring and Gertrude Willis, hand in hand,
-skipped along Cherry Lane on their way to Granny Dorset’s. The leaves on
-the trees were yellow, and fluttered down on them as they passed. Dear
-Granny Dorset, who had not walked for many a year, was sitting on the
-sunny front porch in her pillowed chair. She looked up brightly as the
-girls opened the gate, calling gayly, “Here come my little Sunshine
-Maidens. What good news have you to-day?”</p>
-<p>Granny Dorset’s own middle-aged daughter was so busy with housekeeping
-and making ends meet that she seldom knew what happened in the village
-of Sunnyside, and so these girls often hunted up bits of happy gossip to
-take to the little old lady.</p>
-<p>Sitting on the edge of the porch, Gertrude replied, “Oh, Granny Dorset,
-did you know that Jane Dally has the darlingest new baby? It was
-christened last Sunday, and when father held it in his arms, it smiled
-up at him, and it has the sweetest dimple. Old Grandfather Dally stood
-up with it, and how his face did shine with pride and happiness!”</p>
-<p>“’Lijah Dally a grandad again!” the old lady said brightly. “Well, to
-think of that now. He and I were children together. Della, his dad was
-one of your grandpa’s sheep-herders, and when he was a little fellow he
-lived in that cabin over in the meadows.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Granny, did he really?” Adele asked eagerly.</p>
-<p>This indeed was the object of the girls’ visit, to find out what other
-old people, now living in the village, had been young when Granny Dorset
-was a girl, so that they might invite them to Granny’s surprise-party.</p>
-<p>Then Gertrude asked a direct question: “Is there any one else living
-around here who was young when you were?”</p>
-<p>“Not so many now,” the old lady replied thoughtfully. “Some have moved
-away and some have gone to the better country, but there’s old Mr. and
-Mrs. Quigley,—they as had to go to the poorhouse when their cabin burned
-down. They had lived in it for nigh forty year, and they always did for
-others when they had it, but when they needed help themselves, folks let
-them go on the county.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, how sad!” Adele exclaimed. “Why couldn’t some one have given them a
-cabin to live in for the few years that are left?”</p>
-<p>“Well, nobody did,” Granny replied. “And then there’s Sally Grackle. She
-lives all by herself, out on the edge of the woods. It’s strange how
-people change! Sally was such a jolly girl and everybody liked her, but
-she had a sorrow, which, like as not, made her queer-actin’, the way she
-is now. She’s shut herself up, and I’ve heard tell that she won’t see
-anybody. That’s all the folks living around here now who were young when
-I was.”</p>
-<p>Half an hour later, when the two girls were slowly wending their way
-homeward, Gertrude said, “Not a very promising party, Della, judging by
-the guests. Poor Miss Grackle, not quite in her right mind, and Mr. and
-Mrs. Quigley out at the poorhouse. Luckily Grandpa Dally is a host in
-himself. He’s jolly and brimful of stories, so perhaps our party will be
-a success if we can get the guests to agree to come to it.”</p>
-<p>The next morning the Sunny Seven met under the elm-tree in the
-school-yard to report progress. When the other five had heard of the
-visit to Granny Dorset, Betty Burd exclaimed, “That terrible Miss
-Grackle! You needn’t appoint me on a committee to go and invite her. I
-know some church ladies who went there once and she chased them away
-with a broom.”</p>
-<p>“Poor thing!” Adele said. “She must be very unhappy, living there all
-alone by that desolate wood. Gertrude and I will gladly go and invite
-Miss Grackle to the party.”</p>
-<p>That very afternoon they started out toward the woods at the north edge
-of the village. The houses were scattered, and at last the girls turned
-into a path which led through a swampy meadow. They had to pick their
-way carefully, to keep from getting their feet wet. Their destination
-was a weather-beaten, gray house, which looked as though it was about to
-tumble down, standing in the deep shade of two large pines. It was a
-cloudy day and the wind moaned dismally through the trees. There was no
-sign of life about the place. The seldom-used gate creaked as it swung
-open on rusty hinges.</p>
-<p>“I suppose that at any minute Miss Grackle may rush out at us with a
-broom,” Gertrude whispered. “Do you feel at all afraid, Adele?”</p>
-<p>“No,” the other girl replied, as they steadily advanced toward the
-house. The porch, which was broken in places, was littered with leaves.</p>
-<p>“Miss Grackle doesn’t use her broom to sweep with, I judge,” Gertrude
-said softly.</p>
-<p>Adele rapped bravely, but no one answered. Then she turned the knob and
-the door opened. The room which they entered was dark, cheerless, and
-damp. At first, they could scarcely see, and so they stood still. When
-they had become accustomed to the dim light, the girls saw a large,
-old-fashioned bed, and in it lay an elderly woman with a pinched, gray
-face.</p>
-<p>“Oh, Miss Grackle!” Adele said, hurrying to the bedside. “You are ill
-and all alone here!”</p>
-<p>“Well, what if I am?” the old woman replied tartly. “It’s nobody’s
-business and nobody cares.”</p>
-<p>“If we made a fire in the stove, it would take the chill from the room,”
-Gertrude suggested kindly.</p>
-<p>“Maybe so, like as not,” the old woman agreed. “But where’s the wood?”</p>
-<p>“I’ll bring some in,” Gertrude replied. “I saw some fallen branches near
-by.”</p>
-<p>So saying, Gertrude went out and quickly returned with an armful of dry
-wood, and soon a fire snapped and crackled cheerfully in the stove.</p>
-<p>“And now I’ll make you some broth,” said Adele.</p>
-<p>“You’ll be smart if you do,” Miss Grackle replied. “What are you
-planning to make it out of?”</p>
-<p>“Why, Miss Grackle!” Adele exclaimed when she found the cupboards bare.
-“Haven’t you had anything to eat?”</p>
-<p>“Not a sumptuous banquet,” the old woman replied in a non-committal
-manner.</p>
-<p>Now Adele’s father had said only that very morning that Miss Grackle had
-plenty of money, so Adele decided that she had just been too ill to
-order things.</p>
-<p>“I’ll be back in a minute,” the girl said aloud, and away she went,
-leaving the wondering Gertrude to care for the invalid.</p>
-<p>A woman who often came to the Doring home to help Kate with the cleaning
-lived in the house nearest, on the main road, and from her Adele
-procured some lamb broth and bread. Miss Grackle, truly faint from
-hunger, could not resist the fragrance of the broth which Adele was
-heating, and she rather ungraciously permitted Gertrude to prop her up
-with the pillows, while Adele brought to her a bowl of the steaming
-broth and some fresh bread and butter.</p>
-<p>When this was eaten Miss Grackle seemed stronger. She looked at the
-girls curiously.</p>
-<p>“Young ladies,” she said, “perhaps you do not know it, but you are the
-first two human beings who have succeeded in crossing my threshold in
-ten years. Now, pray tell me, what did you come for? You must have a
-reason.”</p>
-<p>“We came to invite you to a surprise birthday-party which we are going
-to give for Granny Dorset,” Adele said simply.</p>
-<p>The girls, watching the old lady, were surprised to see a twinkle appear
-in the gray eyes.</p>
-<p>“Well,” she declared, “I had decided to die, but now I do believe that I
-will live a while longer; and, thank you kindly, I’ll come to the
-party.”</p>
-<p>Before they left, Miss Grackle gave the girls some money and asked them
-to order some groceries for her at the store.</p>
-<p>“And be sure to tell that boy to leave the things just inside the gate
-the way he always does.”</p>
-<p>The next morning, under the elm-tree, the five other girls listened with
-ever-widening eyes, as Adele and Gertrude told of their visit to Miss
-Grackle.</p>
-<p>“Well, you surely are the two bravest girls I ever met,” Rosamond Wright
-declared, and the others fully agreed with her.</p>
-<p>“The visit we are going to make this afternoon,” Gertrude replied, “will
-be harder still. I almost dread calling on those two old people, who are
-so unhappy because they have to live in the poorhouse.”</p>
-<p>But a pleasant surprise awaited the girls.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXXV' title='XXV: A Visit to the Poorhouse'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-FIVE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A VISIT TO THE POORHOUSE</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>That afternoon Adele and Gertrude drove to the poorhouse, which was two
-miles out on the east road. Leaving Firefly hitched at the gate, they
-walked up the gravel path, on either side of which was a narrow garden,
-bright with autumn flowers. Tall maples stood about on the lawn, and
-their leaves were red and yellow. The afternoon sun was warm, and many
-old ladies, wrapped in shawls, were seated here and there on rustic
-benches.</p>
-<p>“Everything seems cheerful,” Adele said. “I wonder where we shall find
-Mrs. Quigley.”</p>
-<p>They made inquiry of a woman who was coming down the walk.</p>
-<p>“I’m Mrs. Quigley!” was the cheerful reply, and the old lady led them to
-a bench near by. “I don’t know you, do I?” she asked kindly.</p>
-<p>The girls were indeed relieved, for they had both feared that they were
-to meet a grief-stricken old lady. They were not old enough to know that
-many a bright face hides an aching heart, and the wrinkled face smiling
-up at them surely tried to be bright.</p>
-<p>When Adele told their errand, Mrs. Quigley exclaimed, “Well, now, won’t
-Pa Quigley be pleased! It’s a long time since we were asked to a party.”
-Then, turning to Adele, she took her hands and said: “And so you’re
-Daniel Doring’s granddaughter. Daniel was mighty good to my man and me,
-and he’d be sorry if he knew that we had lost our little home. But
-there—” she smiled quickly through her tears. “I tell Pa Quigley, when
-he’s wishing we had our little home once more, where we could sit by the
-fireplace evenings, like we used to love to do,—I tell him that we must
-count our blessin’s. Things might be worse. One of us <i>might</i> be dead,
-and then how lonely the other of us would be!”</p>
-<p>“That’s true,” Adele said as she arose, and then, stooping, she
-impulsively kissed the wrinkled cheeks as she added, “Mrs. Quigley, you
-belong to our Sunnyside Club, don’t you?”</p>
-<p>“Maybe so,” said the little old lady, rising. “Once I read somewhere,
-‘Every cloud has a silver lining; let’s wear our clouds with the linings
-on the outside.’ I try to do that. It makes it pleasanter for other
-folks, and I don’t know but it’s cheerier even for the person who is
-wearing the cloud.”</p>
-<p>“I’m going to remember that,” Gertrude said as she pressed the wrinkled
-hand which she held. Then Adele exclaimed, “Now, Mrs. Quigley, a week
-from Saturday we’ll call for you at two, so you be ready and watching.”</p>
-<p>When the girls were driving down the country road, Adele exclaimed
-earnestly, “Gertrude, those Quigleys are going to have a home together
-if it lies within my power to get it.”</p>
-<p>“Isn’t it queer, Adele,” the other remarked reflectively, “how different
-people are. There are some women who have everything that money can buy,
-and yet they are discontented and fretful. If they could have heard dear
-old Mrs. Quigley just now, it might have done them more good than a
-whole book full of sermons.”</p>
-<p>They were driving along a pleasant street in the village, and Adele soon
-drew rein in front of a neat white cottage with green blinds. “There is
-Grandfather Dally under the apple-tree,” she remarked as she hitched
-Firefly to a post.</p>
-<p>“Well! Well!” the old man exclaimed, as he peered over his spectacles at
-the two girls. “If it ain’t Tudy and Dellie! ’Taint often I have a call
-from two nice little girls, but there, more’n likely you’ve come to call
-on my daughter, but she’s out somewheres, a-wheelin’ the baby.”</p>
-<p>The girls assured him that they had called on purpose to see him, as
-they wished to invite him to a party. The old man was as pleased as a
-boy when he heard this. Then he added with a chuckle, “I’ve heerd that
-you little girls have turned the cabin out in the meadows into a sort of
-a play-house. Ain’t you skeered that the miser’ll come back some time
-and ketch you there?”</p>
-<p>“Miser!” Adele and Gertrude exclaimed in one breath. “What miser,
-Grandpa Dally? We never heard of one!”</p>
-<p>“Hum, now, you don’t say! I thought like as not everybody had heerd tell
-of him. It was after the sheep-raisin’ business had been given up in
-these parts, and there wa’n’t no one a-livin’ in the cabin at that time.
-Your grandpa, Della, had locked it up and kept the key. Well, one day a
-long, lank man from nobody knew where appeared in these parts, and asked
-ole Daniel Doring if he might rent that cabin for a spell. Your grandad
-was for givin’ the under fellow a chance, and this stranger said he was
-here to recuperate his health or some such, and so he got the key and
-was told he could live there as long as he chose and welcome.</p>
-<p>“The man stayed pretty close to the cabin, and the folks in town was
-puzzled about him, and so one night two of the boys went out there and
-they clum up the side of the cabin somehow, and peeked in at that little
-high window, and Josh Perkins said afterwards that he almost fell down
-agin, when he saw what was a-goin’ on inside of that cabin. There sat
-the long, lank man at the table, and in the candlelight he was
-a-countin’ out gold pieces. Josh said he had a bag full of them. People
-were suspicious, of course, when they heerd that, and the very next day
-the sheriff went out to the cabin, and what do you think? The place was
-empty. Like as not the miser had heerd the boys prowlin’ about in the
-night, and he left for parts unknown and took his gold with him, I
-suppose, though nobody knows as to that, for your grandad, Della, locked
-the cabin right up then and kept the key.”</p>
-<p>Half an hour later the girls were again driving down the road. “What a
-strange, uncanny story that was about the miser!” Gertrude said with a
-shudder.</p>
-<p>“Rosamond has always said that the furniture in the cabin would probably
-tell queer stories if it could talk,” Adele remarked. And then she added
-suddenly, “Oh, Gertrude! Don’t you wish that we could find that gold,
-and then we could take care of the Quigleys!”</p>
-<p>Gertrude laughed. “If he was a miser, he certainly took his gold with
-him.” Then she asked, “Della, did you ever hear what Miss Grackle’s
-great sorrow was, the one that made her turn against every one and live
-all alone by herself in that dismal house by the woods?”</p>
-<p>“Yes,” Adele replied. “Father was telling mother about it last night. He
-said that when he was a boy, Miss Grackle and a younger sister lived in
-that big, rambling house on the Dickerson Road, the one that has been
-boarded up for so many years. The sister’s name was Miranda, and she was
-about ten years younger than Sally, and very pretty, but father said she
-was nowhere near as capable. They lived together very happily after
-their father died. Sally did all of the housework and waited on Miranda
-hand and foot, as the saying goes, and the younger one, who was rather
-selfish, accepted it as her due. They owned the house and land together,
-but they each had plenty of money besides. Then one day a stranger
-appeared in town, and, having heard that the pretty Miranda Grackle had
-a fortune in her own right, he began to court her. Miss Sally quickly
-saw that he was a mere adventurer, trying to marry some one with money,
-and she begged Miranda to give him up, but she wouldn’t, and then one
-night they ran away and were secretly married. Miss Sally was
-heartbroken. She heard that they had gone to Arizona, where the man had
-mines. She followed them there, but never found them. She came back a
-broken-hearted woman, boarded up the old homestead where she had been so
-happy, and then went to live all alone in that house out by the woods.”</p>
-<p>“Poor Miss Grackle!” Gertrude said. “Here we are by the Dickerson Road,
-Adele. Would it be much out of our way to drive past the boarded-up
-house? I never happened to notice it.”</p>
-<p>“No,” Adele replied, as she turned the pony’s head in that direction.
-“The house is just beyond that clump of trees.”</p>
-<p>When the little grove was passed, the girls gave an exclamation of
-surprise. “Why, it isn’t boarded up at all,” Gertrude said. “See, even
-the windows are open.”</p>
-<p>“And if there isn’t Miss Grackle herself,” Adele cried, as a tall,
-elderly woman appeared in the doorway to shake a dustcloth. She had on a
-big apron, with a towel about her head.</p>
-<p>Adele drew rein and fairly flew up the walk, Gertrude following her.</p>
-<p>“Oh, Miss Grackle!” Adele cried. “I’m so glad to see that you are well
-again. And have you really and truly moved over here?”</p>
-<p>Somehow Miss Grackle did not seem to be old, like Granny Dorset, and,
-for that matter, she was several years the younger.</p>
-<p>Upon hearing her name called, the woman turned and welcomed the girls
-gladly. “Yes,” she said, and there was almost a quiver in her voice.
-“For years it has seemed as though I just couldn’t come back here
-without sister Miranda, and when she never even wrote to me, I turned
-bitter against everybody, but when you little girls came the other day
-and showed me that there was love and kindness in the world, I decided
-to live a while longer and see if I couldn’t do a bit of good. I’m going
-to try to really live now. I’ve been buried long enough.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Miss Grackle,” Adele cried, “I’m so glad! So glad! And what a nice
-place this is! You had beautiful grounds once, didn’t you?”</p>
-<p>The lady nodded. “Father was proud of his lawns and gardens,” she said.
-“You see that little cottage on the edge of the grove. Father’s gardener
-lived there, and his wife helped mother in the kitchen, for there were
-three children of us then,—I had a brother who died,—and there was work
-enough to do.”</p>
-<p>“It’s a pretty little cottage,” Adele said. “Has it been empty all these
-years?”</p>
-<p>“Yes,” Miss Grackle replied. “I would like to have a couple living in it
-now, if the man would attend to my grounds in exchange for the rent.”</p>
-<p>With a cry of joy Adele threw her arms about the astonished woman as she
-exclaimed, “Would you really, truly, Miss Grackle? Oh, Gertrude,
-wouldn’t it be just the nicest place for the Quigleys?”</p>
-<p>“Why, what has happened to the Quigleys?” Miss Grackle asked in
-surprise. “I thought that they had a small farm of their own. Did they
-lose it? You see, I haven’t heard a bit of news in years.”</p>
-<p>Then Adele told the whole story, and Miss Grackle indignantly exclaimed:
-“That shows the ingratitude of people! There never was a sick child in
-the country round but that Mrs. Quigley was there to help the tired
-mother care for it, and never a tramp passed her door but that she made
-him a cup of tea and gave him a bite to eat, and talked to him all the
-time in that bright, cheerful way of hers; and some of them, I know,
-took to honest work after that, and they said that it was just because
-of her. And the town let the Quigleys go to the poorhouse! Well, they’ll
-not stay there! At least they can live in the cottage, and perhaps in
-the spring Mr. Quigley could work the garden on shares.” Then she added
-simply, “My income is not as large as it was, Adele, and my sister
-Miranda may come home at any time and be in need, so I must be saving
-for her sake. But there,” she added more brightly, “the Quigleys shall
-move into the cottage at once, and a way to provide for them will surely
-open up.”</p>
-<p>Soon after that two happy girls drove away. “Isn’t it just like magic,
-the way things are happening!” Adele exclaimed, and Gertrude agreed. The
-girls were to have a strange adventure the next day, as you shall hear.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXXVI' title='XXVI: A Mystery Solved'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-SIX</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A MYSTERY SOLVED</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>After school on Friday the Sunny Seven danced over the Buttercup Meadows
-on their way to the cabin.</p>
-<p>“We ought to call it Golden-rod Meadows now,” Betty Burd declared.</p>
-<p>“I love the purple asters tangled in with the gold!” Gertrude Willis
-exclaimed. “Dame Nature is a wonderful artist.”</p>
-<p>“And the maple wood is so bright and red,” Doris Drexel said. “We might
-have Granny Dorset’s party here. Surely, no ball-room could be more
-splendid.”</p>
-<p>As they were talking they approached the cabin, and Peggy Pierce,
-finding the key, opened the door.</p>
-<p>“Girls!” Rosamond exclaimed, as she peered in. “I almost wish that
-Grandpa Dally had not told us about that miser. It makes me feel
-shuddery to think of him. Long and lank, he sat right there at our table
-as he counted out his gold pieces by the light of a candle.”</p>
-<p>“Well, he isn’t here now,” said practical Bertha, as she entered the
-cabin and threw open the window.</p>
-<p>“Of course he isn’t,” Adele exclaimed. “There’s no one in our Secret
-Sanctum but just ourselves.”</p>
-<p>The girls, finding it hard to overcome an uncanny feeling, nevertheless
-entered the cabin and began to make definite plans for the party which
-they were going to give for Granny Dorset, when suddenly there was a
-strange clinking noise in the wall.</p>
-<p>Rosamond sprang to her feet, her eyes wide and startled. “What was
-that?” she asked. The other girls stood up and listened. They distinctly
-heard a scurrying and then another clinking sound.</p>
-<p>“It must be a chipmunk or a ground-squirrel,” Adele said, trying to
-speak calmly.</p>
-<p>“I would think so myself,” Bertha replied, “but for the other noise,—the
-clinking. How could a squirrel make that?”</p>
-<p>The girls examined the wall, and Gertrude exclaimed, “Why, this seems to
-be a boarded-up fireplace.”</p>
-<p>“Yes, and here is a loose board,” Bertha said, “so now the mystery will
-be explained.”</p>
-<p>The bark-covered boards were easily pried away and a stone-lined
-fireplace was disclosed. There were wood-ashes on the floor of it, but
-no squirrel, and nothing that would clink.</p>
-<p>“Look!” Gertrude said. “Here is a hole through which a squirrel might
-have gone.”</p>
-<p>Adele peered up the blackened chimney. There was a rude stone ledge just
-above her head, and suddenly, with a frightened chirr, a chipmunk jumped
-from the ledge to the floor and darted into the meadow through the hole
-which Gertrude had seen.</p>
-<p>The creature’s quick movement had dislodged something on the shelf and
-it fell clinking against a stone.</p>
-<p>With a cry of amazement Adele stooped and picked up a gold piece.</p>
-<p>“Quick, bring a stool, somebody!” she called. “I’ll climb up and see
-what is on that ledge.”</p>
-<div id='i03' class='figcenter' style='width:80%; max-width:669px;'>
-<img src='images/i03.jpg' alt='' style='width:100%;height:auto;' />
-<p class='caption'>“The miser’s gold!”</p>
-</div>
-<p>“The miser’s gold!” she declared, as she handed Bertha a bag. The
-chipmunk, hoping to find nuts, had gnawed a hole in it. The girls
-gathered around were scarcely able to believe their eyes. “Here’s a
-piece of brown paper,” Adele said, “and there’s writing on it!”</p>
-<p>The writing in places was very hard to read, but at last they made it
-out, and Adele read aloud:</p>
-<div style='font-size:0.9em; margin:0.7em 1em'>
-<p>“To whoever finds this money, I wish to say that it wasn’t come by
-honest. It hasn’t brought me any happiness and I don’t want it. I’d give
-it back to the folks who own it, if I knew who they was, but I don’t.
-I’m going back to the town where I was a boy and I’m going to live
-straight.”</p>
-</div>
-<p>“I’m so disappointed,” Adele announced. “I thought of the Quigleys at
-once, and how it would help them, but they would not want stolen money.”</p>
-<p>“I’ll tell you what,” said Gertrude Willis. “Let’s take it to father
-with the note and ask his advice. Perhaps it would help to right the
-wrong if the money were used for some good purpose.”</p>
-<p>Half an hour later the girls arrived at the neat parsonage. They found
-the minister working in his garden, and he listened gravely to the story
-of the miser and his bag of gold.</p>
-<p>As Gertrude had anticipated, her father said, “Since the money cannot be
-returned to its rightful owners, it surely ought to be used in doing
-good. If I were you, I would deposit it in the bank and draw upon it as
-a need arises.”</p>
-<p>Thanking Mr. Willis for his advice, seven happy girls went to the bank
-of which Doris Drexel’s father was president.</p>
-<p>Luckily Mr. Drexel was still there, and he had the bag emptied and the
-money counted. “One thousand dollars,” he reported with a smile, “and I
-believe, little lassies, that Mr. Willis has made a wise suggestion.”</p>
-<p>When the girls left the place a while later, Bertha carried a little
-book which stated that she was the treasurer of the Sunnyside Club,
-which had funds to the amount of one thousand dollars in the First
-National Bank in the town of Sunnyside.</p>
-<p>Next, the seven girls visited Miss Grackle, to tell her the story. “We
-wish this money to be used by the Quigleys,” Adele said, “but since we
-do not want them to feel that they are receiving charity, we wish that
-you, Miss Grackle, would give them a certain amount of it each month for
-taking care of your garden and grounds.”</p>
-<p>“That will be a splendid plan,” Miss Grackle said brightly. “And now,
-before you go, would you girls like to see the cottage in which the
-Quigleys are to live? I have aired it out and made it fresh and tidy.”</p>
-<p>“We’d love to see it!” Adele exclaimed, and so Miss Grackle led the way
-to the little cottage beside the maple grove.</p>
-<p>The three rooms were sunny and bright, and the big, old-fashioned stove
-in the kitchen had been freshly blackened. The wood-box was filled, for,
-as Miss Grackle explained, she wanted it to look home-like as soon as
-they saw it. In the living-room there were two easy-chairs with bright
-patch-work cushions, and in the bedroom beyond all was spotlessly clean
-and inviting.</p>
-<p>“I can hardly wait until to-morrow,” Betty Burd exclaimed.</p>
-<p>“Nor I,” Gertrude Willis declared. “The party was planned to be a
-surprise for Granny Dorset, but think of the joyous surprise which is in
-store for those poor Quigleys. They will expect to return to the
-poorhouse after the party, and when they find that they are to have a
-home, oh, Adele, won’t they be the happiest old people in all the
-world!”</p>
-<p>“Girls!” Adele cried suddenly. “We did plan on having the party out in
-our meadow cabin, but wouldn’t it be much nicer to have it right here?
-That is, of course, if you are willing, Miss Grackle.”</p>
-<p>“That is really a first-rate idea!” Miss Grackle declared. “And then,
-instead of having a cold chicken supper, we can have a warm one.”</p>
-<p>Adele’s mother, when she heard of the change, agreed that it was a
-splendid plan. Kate offered to cook the chickens and things in her own
-kitchen, and then, at the last moment, they were to be taken to the
-cottage and kept warm until served.</p>
-<p>When Saturday morning dawned, Adele, at an early hour, drove over to the
-orphanage and readily obtained permission for Eva and Amanda to spend
-the day with her. On their way back they gathered armfuls of bright red
-leaves from the sumac bushes, and graceful stalks of golden-rod and
-purple aster. These they took to the cottage where the Quigleys were to
-live, and Adele filled bowls and pitchers and set them about everywhere.</p>
-<p>Soon thereafter the other six girls arrived, and then what a hustling
-and bustling there was! The living-room table was covered with a
-snowy-white cloth, and on it was laid Miss Grackle’s choice
-old-fashioned blue-and-white china and the newly polished silver, and in
-the very center was a blue bowl of golden-glow.</p>
-<p>“Now,” Adele said as she stood back and surveyed the scene, “everything
-is ready for the surprise-party and we may rest a while from our labors.
-At two o’clock Bob Angel and Gertrude Willis are to go to the poorhouse
-to get the Quigleys, and at two-thirty Brother Jack and Eva may go after
-Granny Dorset. I think it would be nice to have all of the guests here
-before she arrives.”</p>
-<p>“Here comes an automobile up the drive now!” Betty Burd exclaimed. “Who
-do you suppose is in it?”</p>
-<p>“Oh, it’s brother Bob in our car,” Bertha declared.</p>
-<p>The girls skipped out to the driveway, and Bob, leaping to the ground,
-made a deep bow as he said, “Ladies, this is a free bus which will
-gladly convey you to your several homes, if you care to entrust your
-lives to my keeping.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, good enough!” Peggy Pierce exclaimed. “I was just wishing that I
-was home to help mother get the dinner, and now I will be there in a
-twinkling.”</p>
-<p>“We have our fiery steed,” Adele said, “so Eva and Amanda and I will
-travel in my little red cart, but thank you, just the same.”</p>
-<p>Then, waving good-bye to smiling Miss Grackle, the girls and Bob started
-down the Dickerson Road on their homeward way.</p>
-<p>Meanwhile, in the poorhouse, Mrs. Quigley was hunting in her shabby
-hair-trunk for a bit of old-time finery. Little, indeed, did she dream
-of the great joy which was so soon to be hers.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXXVII' title='XXVII: A Really, Truly Home'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A REALLY, TRULY HOME</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>Promptly at two o’clock Bob Angel and Gertrude Willis arrived at the
-poorhouse, and on a bench near the gate sat the old couple. How their
-faces shone when they saw the automobile which was to bear them to the
-party!</p>
-<p>The old lady in bonnet and shawl, and the old man in a well-brushed,
-though threadbare, coat, and hat, frayed at the edges, arose as Gertrude
-went forward to greet them. She said afterwards that it was hard for her
-to keep from throwing her arms about the dear old lady and telling her
-then and there of the great happiness that was in store for them, but,
-instead, she kissed the bright, wrinkled face and shook hands with Mr.
-Quigley, whom she had never met before. Bob had leaped to the ground,
-and after Gertrude had introduced him to their guests, he carefully
-helped the old lady to the comfortable back seat and the old man to the
-front.</p>
-<p>Mr. Quigley’s eyes were shining like a boy’s as Bob drove rather slowly
-down the country road. “Land sakes alive, ma!” he called. “Ain’t this
-great! Make her go faster, boy. We ain’t a mite afeared.” So Bob put on
-a bit more speed, and soon they reached the Grackle homestead.</p>
-<p>“Well, I swan!” the old man cried when he shook hands with Miss Grackle.
-“Wonders never will cease, I reckon. If here ain’t Sally Grackle
-herself, lookin’ younger’n she did when I saw her last.”</p>
-<p>Miss Grackle beamed happily as she greeted the Quigleys and led them
-into the cottage. A moment later Grandpa Dally, as he insisted that
-every one should call him, arrived in a long-tailed coat which he had
-first worn at his wedding many years before.</p>
-<p>“Well, Della!” he exclaimed when that maiden met him at the door. “So
-the party day arrived all right. Bless me, but you do look cozy in here!
-Howdy, Dan Quigley! Mighty glad to see you lookin’ so pert! Hum, ha!” he
-added, with twinkling eyes, as the two old ladies appeared from the
-bedroom. “And if these girls aren’t Sally Grackle and Betsy Quigley. You
-don’t look a minute older’n you did in them days when we used to have
-parties pretty frequent.”</p>
-<p>Suddenly Adele darted into the living-room from the kitchen. “Everybody
-hide!” she whispered. “Here comes Granny Dorset, and when she gets well
-settled I will say ‘Ahem,’ and then you are all to spring out and call
-‘Happy Birthday!’”</p>
-<p>What a scurrying there was! Grandpa Dally hid behind the open door, Mr.
-Quigley squeezed himself into a closet, and Mrs. Quigley and Miss
-Grackle went into the bedroom.</p>
-<p>Bob and Jack helped Granny Dorset into the pleasant living-room, and she
-looked about her in speechless amazement as she sank into the
-comfortable rocker in a sunny window. “Well, Della,” she exclaimed,
-“whatever is the meaning of all this?”</p>
-<p>“Ahem,” said the laughing girl, and out from their hiding-places sprang
-the four old people, each calling gayly, “Happy birthday, Sarie Dorset!”</p>
-<p>The eight girls, watching from the kitchen-door, were certainly
-satisfied with the way in which Granny Dorset was surprised.</p>
-<p>“Oh! Oh!” she said, with tears of joy running down her wrinkled cheeks.
-“It’s a party, isn’t it? I never thought I’d live to go to another one.”</p>
-<p>Then, when her bonnet and shawl had been removed, Adele reappeared from
-the bedroom, carrying a long box.</p>
-<p>“It’s a birthday present for you, Granny Dorset,” the girl announced.
-“And if you can guess what’s in it, you may have it.”</p>
-<p>With shining eyes the old lady guessed one thing and then another, and
-then at last hesitatingly said, “It couldn’t be a dress, could it,
-Della?”</p>
-<p>“You’ve guessed it!” Adele cried gayly. “And now open it up and see what
-you will see!”</p>
-<p>Granny Dorset gave a little cry of joy when she beheld the purple silk
-dress. “It’s just what I’ve always wanted,” she said; “and there’s lace
-in the neck and sleeves.” Then she added, “Della, being as it’s my
-birthday, I wish I could put it on.”</p>
-<p>“And so you shall,” Adele declared. Then she and Eva assisted the little
-old lady into the bedroom, whence a little later she emerged, dressed in
-the purple gown, and the happiness glowing in that dear old face made
-the girls glad indeed that Adele had thought of that particular birthday
-present.</p>
-<p>Then, when the old people were comfortably seated in the easy-chairs,
-some having been brought from the big house, and the girls, tailor-wise,
-on the floor, Granny Dorset said, “’Lijah Dally, being as the girls have
-turned that sheep-herder’s cabin into a play-house, why don’t you tell
-them something that happened round there when you was a boy?”</p>
-<p>Grandpa Dally looked pleased to be called upon to entertain the company.
-“I would, Sarie,” he replied, “but just this minute I don’t seem to
-think of nothing.”</p>
-<p>“Suppose you tell ’em how you met the wolves,” Mr. Quigley suggested.</p>
-<p>“Oh, Grandpa Dally,” Rosamond cried with a shudder. “Did you really meet
-some wolves once, and didn’t they eat you?”</p>
-<p>Every one laughed at Rosie’s question. “If they had,” Grandpa Dally
-replied, “I wouldn’t be here to tell you the story. Well,” he began,
-“when I was about eight years old, my father and me lived in that
-sheep-herder’s cabin out in the meadows. I hadn’t a mother and I sort of
-grew up any way. There was wolves hereabouts in them days, and when they
-got real hungry, especially in winter, they came prowling around and
-howling at night. Often father and the other herder who lived with us
-would go out with their guns and drive them away from the fold.</p>
-<p>“When I was twelve year old, my father gave me a gun and taught me how
-to shoot it, and after that I felt very brave and bold.</p>
-<p>“That winter was bitterly cold, and the snow was deep, but it was
-crusted over so that we could walk on it. The sheep were all in the
-fold, and at night we often heard the wolves howling in the hills.</p>
-<p>“‘’Lijah,’ my father said to me, ‘whenever you go to the store at the
-crossings be sure that you carry your gun.’</p>
-<p>“Once a week I went to the store, which was two miles away, to get
-supplies and the mail. I wore a fur cap and mittens, and I did not mind
-the cold much. With my gun over my shoulder and my snowshoes on my feet
-I started out one day. I only passed one house on the way, and in it
-lived a wood-cutter and his wife and two children. As I was a-passin’
-by, the woman called and asked me if I’d do an errand for her at the
-store. She said her man was up to the woods, but she was expectin’ him
-back about nightfall. I said I’d do her errand and glad to oblige, and
-then I went on my way.</p>
-<p>“At the store there was some trappers just come in from the hills, and
-they said wolves was thick up that ways, and extra hungry on account of
-the deep snow. ‘Hello, sonny,’ one of them called after me, when, with
-my packages strapped to my back, I started to leave the store. ‘You
-ain’t goin’ home all alone, be you? Don’t see what yer pa’s thinkin’ of
-to let ye, with wolves around as thick as they be.’</p>
-<p>“I told him I wasn’t a bit afeared, and I hurried out. The first
-half-mile I skated over the hard, crusted snow without a trip, but then
-a strap bust on one of my snowshoes and I had to stop quite a while to
-fix it before I could go on. When I got it mended it was growing dark,
-and I was almost afeared to go on, thinking of what the trapper had
-said, but I knew dad would be out huntin’ for me if I didn’t turn up, so
-I skated off at a stiff pace. I tried to whistle, to sort of cheer me
-up, but somehow I couldn’t, for fear that the wolves would hear.</p>
-<p>“I was nearing the woods, when I suddenly saw something which made my
-blood run cold. There was wolf-tracks all around in the snow, and they
-was fresh. I stood still, not a-darin’ to go on. I knew I was near the
-woman’s house, but I couldn’t see it for the trees. Just as I was
-wonderin’ what to do, I heerd a frightened cry for help. It was that
-woman, I felt sure, and with all speed I rounded the edge of the wood.
-The cabin door stood open and I saw two wolves a-goin’ in. Without
-thinkin’ what I was to do, I darted to the door and fired. One wolf fell
-at my feet with an ugly snarl, but the other turned and leaped at me. I
-struck it with my gun, but I felt its sharp teeth cuttin’ into my arm.
-Just as I thought it was all over with me, a shot rang out from behind,
-and that wolf dropped dead, hit in the heart.</p>
-<p>“It was the wood-cutter. He had been a-returnin’, but when he heard my
-gun he came on a run. Then, for the first time, I saw the woman and two
-small children crouched in a corner. The woman came forward, white from
-fright, and she took my hand as she said in a tremblin’ voice, ‘’Lijah
-Dally, if I live to be a thousand, I can’t do enough to thank you for
-savin’ my babies. The wolves was just about to leap on them when you
-came in and fired, and the critters turned on you instead. A minute more
-and nothin’ could ’a’ saved them.’</p>
-<p>“‘You are a brave boy,’ the woodsman said, but I didn’t feel brave at
-all. I was shakin’ so I ’most couldn’t stand. Just then there came a rap
-on the door. It was my dad and one of the sheep-herders, out to look for
-me. Wasn’t I glad to see them, though! But I didn’t feel real safe till
-we three was in our log cabin, with the door bolted and barred.”</p>
-<p>“Oh-h!” said Rosamond Wright with a shudder. “How glad I am there are no
-wolves around the log cabin now!”</p>
-<p>While Grandpa Dally had been telling this story there had been a quiet
-bustling in the cottage kitchen, and suddenly the door opened and in
-came Kate and Mrs. Doring, bearing the good things to eat.</p>
-<p>Granny Dorset’s chair was drawn up to the table and soon the merry feast
-began.</p>
-<p>“A good old-fashioned chicken dinner,” Mrs. Quigley said with
-appreciation. “And pumpkin pie!” Grandpa Dally added with a chuckle.</p>
-<p>“It’s a good while since I ate any home cookin’,” Mr. Quigley remarked.
-“I tell you, folks, there’s nothin’ like a home, whether it’s for
-cookin’ or just livin’ in,” he added wistfully, and every one knew that
-he was thinking of the poorhouse.</p>
-<p>Then Miss Grackle impulsively exclaimed, “Dan Quigley, you seem about as
-strong as ever. I should think that you could get gardening to do.”</p>
-<p>“I’ve tried, Sally, but all the farmers say I’m too old,” Mr. Quigley
-replied.</p>
-<p>“You are too old for hard farming, I agree,” Miss Grackle said, “but
-maybe there is some one who has a garden and grounds to be cared for,
-where you could work when you felt like it and rest when you were
-tired.”</p>
-<p>“I wish there was such a place,” the old man said sadly, “but there
-ain’t.”</p>
-<p>“Yes, there is, too,” Miss Grackle exclaimed. “I want this place of mine
-fixed up the way it was when father was alive, and I want you and Mrs.
-Quigley to come and live in this cottage and take care of it for me.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Quigley’s eyes were shining. “Pa Quigley,” she said, “I always told
-you the dear Lord would send one of His angels to deliver us from the
-poorhouse, if it was right that we should be delivered.”</p>
-<p>“And so He has!” Mr. Quigley said in a shaking voice. “And Sally Grackle
-is that angel!”</p>
-<p>How Miss Grackle longed to tell them that Adele Doring and her six
-friends were really the angels, but she had promised Adele that she
-would not. When at last the guests took their departure they left the
-happy old couple in a really, truly home.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXXVIII' title='XXVIII: The New Pupil'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>THE NEW PUPIL</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>The Sunny Seven met under the elm tree in the school-yard the following
-Monday, when a strange girl appeared with her books under her arm. She
-was elaborately dressed, and each black curl hung in its prim and proper
-place.</p>
-<p>“That new girl knows that we’re watching her,” Betty Burd exclaimed,
-“and she’s trying to put on airs. Who is she, anyway?”</p>
-<p>“I’m sure I don’t know, and I don’t want to,” Rosamond Wright declared.</p>
-<p>“I know who she is,” Doris Drexel said. “Her father was an inn-keeper
-out west until a few months ago. He owned a mine that never had amounted
-to much, so he told dad. Then one morning he woke up and found himself
-rich. After that his wife wanted to come east and live like folks, so
-they came. They have mints of money, dad says, and they have bought that
-beautiful Restwell estate out on the Lake Road. Father was asked there
-to dinner last night. Mother was, also, of course, but she declined, but
-dad is their banker and so he had to go. He said that the house is
-luxuriously furnished, but in very poor taste. Dad likes Mr. Green, but
-the wife boasts all the time of their great wealth, and tells what
-everything cost.”</p>
-<p>“What is the girl’s name?” Adele asked.</p>
-<p>Doris smiled. “Her name used to be plain Susie Green, but since they
-became rich, the mother thought Susie too common, and so they call her
-Susetta.”</p>
-<p>“How ridiculous!” Bertha exclaimed. “I suppose if my father gets rich, I
-will have to be called Berthetta.”</p>
-<p>“Well, then, let us hope that he never will,” Doris replied. “Dad said
-that poor Mr. Green acted like a fish out of water all the time. He
-hardly ate a mouthful at dinner, and afterward, when the two men were
-alone, Mr. Green said that he did wish they were out west again, where
-he could breathe. He said he felt smothered, with so much velvet around.
-Father was real sorry for him.”</p>
-<p>“Poor little Susie!” Adele said, as the last school-bell began to ring.
-“So much money will probably spoil her, but we must be kind to her and
-make her feel that she is welcome to our school.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Adele, if that isn’t just like you!” exclaimed Rosamond Wright.
-“For my part, I shall leave the snippy little thing quite alone.”</p>
-<p>At the recreation hour the girls trooped again into the school-yard,
-some romping about, and others sauntering in chattering groups. Susie
-Green, with a book in her hand, sat alone on the bench under the
-elm-tree.</p>
-<p>Adele, leaving the six, walked over to the girl and said pleasantly,
-“Good morning, Susie. I know that you are a stranger, so, if you wish, I
-will introduce you to my friends.”</p>
-<p>Susie tossed her head as she replied rather ungraciously, “My ma—I mean
-my mother—doesn’t wish me to make up with any children at this public
-school until I know what families they come from. She says I may meet
-Doris Drexel, because she is our banker’s daughter. My ma—I mean my
-mother—wanted to send me to a private school, but there ain’t,—I mean
-there isn’t,—any around here.”</p>
-<p>Adele arose. “I am sorry that you feel that way, Susie,” she said
-kindly. “Our schoolmates are all nice, and I am afraid that you will be
-lonely alone.”</p>
-<p>“Poor girl!” Adele said, as she rejoined her friends.</p>
-<p>“Such airs!” Rosamond Wright declared with a toss of her pretty head.
-“An inn-keeper’s daughter, and she doesn’t want to meet us, whose
-ancestors have been gentry for hundreds of years.”</p>
-<p>“Well,” exclaimed Bertha Angel, “let’s proceed to forget her.” But they
-were not allowed to forget the new pupil, as you shall hear.</p>
-<p>About a week later the Sunny Seven met under the elm-tree early one
-morning, and Betty Burd held up a pink envelope, as she exclaimed, “Who
-else had the honor to receive one of these?”</p>
-<p>“Honor, do you call it?” Rosamond asked languidly, as she displayed a
-pink envelope. “I have one, but I shall not accept.”</p>
-<p>Adele and Gertrude and Doris also had them, but Bertha and Peggy had
-none. The pink envelopes contained invitations to a very <i>select</i> party
-to be given by Susetta Green on the following Saturday.</p>
-<p>“I wasn’t select enough, because my father owns a grocery store, I
-suppose,” Bertha Angel declared.</p>
-<p>“And my dad is also a tradesman, and so I am left out,” Peggy Pierce
-added with twinkling eyes. “But you other girls go, and then you can
-tell us all about the party.”</p>
-<p>“Go!” Doris Drexel exclaimed. “Indeed we will not go! I told Susie Green
-myself that we seven always went to places together, or we didn’t go at
-all. Do you suppose for one second, Peggy Pierce, that I would go to a
-party if you and Bertha were left out?”</p>
-<p>And so it happened that Susetta Green received five notes of refusal to
-her party. She took them to her mother with tears in her eyes, as she
-said, “I told you, ma, that they wouldn’t none of them come unless you
-asked them all.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Green bristled indignantly. “Ask the daughters of tradespeople to a
-select party? Well, I should say not! With all our money, we ought to
-associate with earls and dukes.”</p>
-<p>“But ma,” Susie dolefully replied, “there ain’t any earls and dukes, and
-I’m so lonely I’d just as soon play with the gardener’s children.”</p>
-<p>Her mother looked at her scornfully. “Well,” she said, “it’s mighty
-queer those girls refused to come to your party. I looked up all their
-families and they’re the best around, but your pa—that is, your
-father—has more money than all of them put together. Just you remember
-<i>that</i> when you go back to school, and hold your head high. What’s more,
-I intend hiring a girl to be a maid for you, and then, when you’re
-older, you shall have a French maid.”</p>
-<p>That very afternoon Mrs. Melissa Green, with Susetta at her side, drove
-in their handsome carriage down the country road. There was a coachman
-and a footman dressed in green livery, with brass buttons, sitting
-stiffly on the high front seat, and Mrs. Melissa Green, elaborately
-dressed in purple satin, felt that they must be making a very grand
-appearance.</p>
-<p>“Where are we going, ma?” Susie asked.</p>
-<p>“I do wish you wouldn’t say ‘ma’ any more, nor ‘pa,’ neither,” Mrs.
-Green said irritably. “’Tain’t stylish! Say ‘father’ and ‘mother.’ We’re
-going to visit the orphan asylum. Folks with money, like us, ought to be
-doing something for charity. That’s the way to get a start in society,
-so I’ve heard tell.”</p>
-<p>Susetta Green thought that was a queer reason for doing good, but,
-wisely, she said nothing about it. What she did say, after a few moments
-of thoughtful silence, was: “Ma—I mean mother—I almost wish that we had
-never made any money. I’d heaps rather be riding bareback on my cow-pony
-out west than be sitting here so stiff in this grand carriage.”</p>
-<p>“Well,” said Mrs. Green scornfully, “if I had any such common wishes,
-I’d keep them to myself. Land sakes, don’t let the servants hear you
-talk that way.”</p>
-<p>Soon the elegant equipage stopped in front of the orphanage. The footman
-sprang to open the carriage-door, and Mrs. Green stepped down, with what
-she believed to be a queenly air. Susie, looking anything but happy,
-followed her up the gravelly walk.</p>
-<p>Eva and Amanda, standing at the sewing-room window, saw them, and Amanda
-said, “Some rich woman, I guess, who is coming to offer a home to one of
-the orphans.”</p>
-<p>“Maybe so,” Eva replied, giving the matter little thought, but she was
-to give it very serious thought before another hour had passed.</p>
-<p>When Mrs. Melissa Green, with Susetta at her side, entered the
-orphanage, the kindly matron, Mrs. Friend, welcomed them pleasantly and
-led them to her office. The visitor at once began to state her errand,
-while Susetta watched her and listened with wide, wondering eyes.</p>
-<p>“I am Mrs. Cyrus Green of the Restwell estate,” the newcomer began in a
-condescending manner, which she deemed proper for the very rich to use
-toward persons who were working for pay. Mrs. Green tried to forget that
-a very few months before she herself had been serving guests in her
-husband’s tavern, and she sincerely hoped that no one else knew about
-it. Unfortunately for her, every one in town did know about it, because
-simple Mr. Green often mentioned the tavern which he used to keep, and
-the men liked him all the better for it.</p>
-<p>“I am glad to meet you, Mrs. Green,” the matron said pleasantly, not at
-all impressed by the grand airs. “I had heard that a Western family had
-purchased the Restwell estate. That fine old house has been closed for
-so long that we are indeed glad to have it opened again. The former
-owner, the elderly Mr. Restwell, was greatly loved in the village and
-gave generously to all of the charities.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Cyrus Green cared nothing about the former owners, the present
-owner occupying all of her thoughts. “Well,” she said pompously, “I do
-feel that we people who have great wealth ought to do something for the
-folks who ’ain’t got it, and that is why I came here this morning. I
-want to hire one of your older orphans to be a sort of companion for
-Susetta here. I understand that you hire them out after they’re twelve.”</p>
-<p>“No, Mrs. Green,” the matron replied. “We do not permit our girls to
-work for wages until they are fourteen, but we are glad to find pleasant
-homes for them at any age,—homes in which they will be kindly treated,
-and where they will receive greater advantages than we can afford to
-give them.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Green did not look pleased. “Well,” she replied stiffly, “I wasn’t
-planning to adopt a common orphan to share equal with my Susetta, but I
-will take one for a time, if I find one that’s suitable.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Friend arose as she said, “I will call together our older girls,
-and you may make their acquaintance.”</p>
-<p>Stepping into the hall, she rang three times on the gong. In the
-sewing-room Eva looked up from the hem which she was stitching, and
-aloud she counted, “One! Two! Three!” Then, rising and folding her work,
-she said, “Come, Mandy; three bells means that we older girls are to go
-to the study-hall. I wonder why.”</p>
-<p>“It’s just what I told you,” Amanda declared. “That rich woman has come
-to adopt an orphan. I’m so ugly-looking that I’m sure she won’t choose
-me, and if she takes you, Eva, I’ll just die of lonesomeness.”</p>
-<p>Twelve orphan girls gathered in the study, and together they curtsied to
-the strangers when the matron introduced them. Then Mrs. Green lifted a
-lorgnette to her eyes, though she could see perfectly well without
-glasses, and, walking down the line, she examined each girl as a man
-might a horse or a dog which he was about to purchase.</p>
-<p>Eva blushed as crimson as a poppy while she was being scrutinized, and
-unconsciously drew herself up proudly and held her head high.</p>
-<p>As soon as possible Mrs. Friend dismissed the girls, and the trio
-returned to the office.</p>
-<p>“Well,” said Mrs. Green, “there’s no use settin’ down again. I’ve made
-my choice. I pick the slender one with yellow hair. She looks rather
-uncommon. Eva, I think you called her. I don’t want no orphan who had
-common parents to live with my Susetta.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Friend was about to protest that she could not possibly spare Eva,
-but just in time she remembered that the orphanage was greatly in need
-of funds, and she knew that it would not do to offend this rich woman
-who might contribute largely in the future, and so, with a sad heart,
-Mrs. Friend said, “Eva Dearman is a very lovely girl and comes of a fine
-old family. I am sorry indeed to part with her, but I am sure that you
-will do much to make her happy.”</p>
-<p>Making the orphan happy had not been a part of Mrs. Green’s scheme. She
-merely wanted a maid and companion for Susetta, and so she replied
-rather coldly, “I guess any girl would consider it an honor to live in
-an elegant house like ours after this here orphanage. I will send for
-her to-morrow.” Then the woman was gone, Susetta meekly following her.</p>
-<p>Mrs. Friend watched them go with a heavy heart. How she dreaded telling
-poor Eva! Then suddenly her face brightened. That very afternoon there
-was to be a meeting of the directors of the orphanage. Perhaps they
-would decide that Eva need not go after all. At least, she would not
-tell the little girl whom she so dearly loved, until the matter was
-definitely settled.</p>
-<p>Meanwhile, Eva and Amanda, hand in hand, had wandered over to the woods.
-“It’s such a lovely day,” Eva declared, “I feel as though I wanted to
-dance and sing, don’t you, Amanda?”</p>
-<p>The other girl shook her head. “No, I don’t!” she said. “I feel just as
-though some terrible thing was going to happen. It’s that dreadful woman
-makes me feel that way, I guess.”</p>
-<p>Eva laughed gayly. “Well, Mandy,” she replied merrily, “if a dreadful
-calamity does come, you and I must try to look on the sunny side of it.”</p>
-<p>Whether or not the calamity came, you shall soon know.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXXIX' title='XXIX: Eva Begins a New Life'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>EVA BEGINS A NEW LIFE</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>The board of directors met at the appointed hour, and as soon as the
-regular business was disposed of, Mrs. Friend told the story of Mrs.
-Green’s visit, and ended by asking permission to refuse to permit Eva to
-leave the orphanage.</p>
-<p>The matter was discussed, but it was finally decided that it would be
-very unwise to offend so wealthy a possible patron as Mrs. Cyrus Green.
-“Let the child go for a while,” said one, “and perhaps later a way will
-be found to recall her.”</p>
-<p>And with that decision Mrs. Friend had to be content. Late that
-afternoon, as Eva and Amanda were walking arm in arm about the garden, a
-little girl ran out to them and called, “Eva Dearman, Mrs. Friend wants
-to see you in the office right away quick. I guess something awful has
-happened, she looks so sad.”</p>
-<p>Amanda clung to her friend. “I knew it,” she almost sobbed. “That
-dreadful woman chose you. I knew she was going to by the way she looked
-at you. Oh, Eva, you’ll be so unhappy there. Why couldn’t she have
-chosen me?”</p>
-<p>Eva released herself from her friend’s embrace and said tenderly, “Why
-should you suffer for me? You would be just as unhappy at Mrs. Green’s
-as I should. But don’t cry, Mandy. It may not be so very dreadful after
-all.” Then she turned and went into the house.</p>
-<p>Eva’s face was very pale when Mrs. Friend looked up and saw her standing
-in the doorway. The matron put her arms about her and held her close, as
-a mother would, and then she said, “Eva, dear, you don’t know how I
-dread telling you.”</p>
-<p>But the girl smiled bravely as she replied: “I know what it is! Mrs.
-Friend, you have been so kind to me. No one but my own mother was ever
-so kind, and I know that if you could have prevented this, you would
-have done so.”</p>
-<p>“I have not given up hope yet, Eva,” the matron replied. “If you will go
-for a time, I will try in every way to have you recalled as soon as
-possible. Dear,” she added, looking tenderly at the girl, “are you
-<i>sure</i> that you have no living relative?”</p>
-<p>Eva shook her head sadly. “There is no one,” she said. “Father had only
-one brother, and mother was the last of her family.”</p>
-<p>“What became of your father’s brother, Eva? Did he die, also?” the
-matron asked.</p>
-<p>“Yes, he is dead,” Eva replied. “Uncle Dick went west when he was a mere
-lad, because he was so eager for adventure, and for several years he
-wrote to my father from different places. At last he seemed to settle
-down to one, and he wrote that he was having an interesting life and
-making money. Then, for a long time, father did not hear, and at last a
-letter which he had written was returned to him unopened, and on the
-outside was scrawled, ‘Dick Dearman was killed in an Indian raid,
-leastwise it is supposed so.’ After that father wrote time and again,
-but his letters always came back. All this happened before father
-married my mother.”</p>
-<p>“Did you ever hear how your father addressed those letters, Eva?” the
-matron inquired.</p>
-<p>“To Dry Creek, Arizona,” the girl replied. And then she asked, “When am
-I to go to Mrs. Green’s?”</p>
-<p>“To-morrow,” the matron replied sadly.</p>
-<p>“Very well. Good-night, Mrs. Friend,” the girl said so quietly that the
-matron thought that perhaps she did not mind going so much after all;
-but if she could have seen the lonely motherless girl a few moments
-later, she would have known how cruelly hard this new experience was for
-her.</p>
-<p>Eva did not return to the garden, but, instead, she ran up to the
-dormitory, and throwing herself upon the bed, sobbed as though her heart
-would break. Then, slipping to her knees, she held her dear mother’s
-picture, and prayed for strength to bear this heavy cross bravely and
-cheerfully, as that dear mother had taught her.</p>
-<p>After a time peace crept into the heart of the girl, and she seemed to
-know that in some way all was well. By the time that the other orphans
-came into the dormitory for the night, Eva was able to meet them
-smilingly; and since most of them believed that she had been greatly
-honored to have been the choice of the rich woman, they little dreamed
-of the hour of suffering which she had just passed through.</p>
-<p>When Eva awoke the next morning, it was with the feeling that something
-unusual was going to happen. She looked out at the bare tree-tops in the
-orchard and at the gray autumn sky, and then she remembered, and for a
-moment her heart sank within her. But suddenly the sun burst through a
-rift in the clouds, and the world was bright again.</p>
-<p>Eva sprang up to dress, as she thought bravely: “Maybe the sun will
-shine through my clouds. Anyway, if I pretend that going to Mrs. Green’s
-is something that I very much want to do, it will make it seem easier,
-and, as Adele says, every cloud has a sunny side, even if it is very
-hard to see just at first.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Friend glanced anxiously at Eva when she entered the dining-room
-that morning, her arm linked through Amanda’s, but the bright smile of
-greeting dispelled the matron’s fear that she might have cried all
-night.</p>
-<p>“What a dear, brave girl she is!” Mrs. Friend thought, and she
-strengthened her resolve to leave no stone unturned in her effort to
-have Eva recalled.</p>
-<p>After breakfast Eva went to the dormitory to pack her few belongings,
-and Amanda was with her.</p>
-<p>“I feel just like crying,” Amanda said, “but when I see how brave you
-are, it makes me feel ashamed of myself, for even living here with
-orphans won’t be so bad as living with that dreadful woman. Do you
-suppose that you are to be sent to school with that prig of a girl?”</p>
-<p>“No,” Eva replied. “Mrs. Friend told me that Susetta is to have a tutor
-come from the city each day, and I suppose I am to have lessons with
-her.”</p>
-<p>Poor little Eva little dreamed that educating the orphan was not in Mrs.
-Green’s scheme.</p>
-<p>Few were the girl’s belongings, and those were soon packed in a satchel
-which had belonged to her father. Lovingly Eva touched it, and it was
-hard for her to keep back the tears when she remembered the big, fine
-man who had owned it. How sad he would be if he knew that his only
-little girl—But she put the thought away from her and smiled brightly up
-at her friend. It would not do for her to be recalling the once happy
-home and the two who had so loved her.</p>
-<p>“Amanda,” she said, trying to speak cheerily, “would you like to wear my
-blue ring while I am away? Maybe it would be sort of company for you.”</p>
-<p>Amanda choked as she replied: “Oh, Eva, I’d be so glad to wear it. Maybe
-it would help me to be brave, the way you are. I’ll just look at the
-ring and remember that you love me, and then I won’t care so much if the
-other girls are mean.”</p>
-<p>“There!” Eva announced as she snapped the clasp of the satchel. “My
-wardrobe is packed and I am ready to depart for my future palatial
-residence at Restwell.” Then she laughingly added, as she caught hold of
-her friend and swung her around: “Amanda, do smile! You look as though
-you were at a funeral. Really, now, things might be ever so much worse.
-I might be going miles and miles away from you, but, as it is, I shall
-be near enough to run over and see you often.”</p>
-<p>At that moment a small girl put her head in the dormitory-door and
-called excitedly: “Eva! Eva Dearman! Are you here? There’s the grandest
-kerridge come to get you. My, don’t I envy you though! Wouldn’t I like
-to be leavin’ this dismal old orphans’ home and going to live in a
-castle, like as not, where there’s servants with gold buttons to wait on
-you.”</p>
-<p>Eva hurriedly put on her hat and coat, and then, kissing her friend, she
-whispered: “Don’t cry, Amanda. Somehow I feel sure that something ever
-so nice is going to happen soon for both of us. I can’t think what it
-will be, but I feel it in my bones, and you can’t guess what good
-prophets my bones are,” she added merrily as they started down the
-stairs.</p>
-<p>Mrs. Friend was waiting in the hall, and she and Amanda walked out to
-the gate with Eva, Amanda carrying the satchel, as she would gladly have
-carried all of her friend’s burdens if only she could.</p>
-<p>A liveried footman helped Eva into the carriage, to the envy of all the
-orphans, who were watching from the windows of the Home.</p>
-<p>“My, but ain’t she a lucky girl!” said Jenny Waine to her neighbor.</p>
-<p>“For my part,” Sally West replied, “I can’t see why that rich woman
-would choose such a pale, skinny girl. You’re much prettier, with your
-red cheeks and black eyes.”</p>
-<p>“Well, I’m thinking they won’t keep her long,” Jenny replied, with a
-toss of her head which set her raven curls to bobbing, “and then maybe
-one of us will get the next chance.”</p>
-<p>Meanwhile Eva, seated upon the luxurious purple cushions, leaned back
-comfortably as she thought, “I’m just going to enjoy every pleasant
-thing that comes along and not worry about the future.”</p>
-<p>This was a wise decision, but Eva did not find many things to enjoy
-during the next few weeks.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXXX' title='XXX: Eva Humiliated'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER THIRTY</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>EVA HUMILIATED</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>The spirited horses soon turned in between two high stone gate-posts, on
-the top of which two stone lions were crouching. The wide lawns were
-beautifully kept, and bright-colored autumn flowers flamed in the neat
-beds. Over a smooth, wide drive the carriage rolled with its small
-occupant. It did not stop at the front of the house, but went around to
-the servants’ entrance, and there a maid, in cap and apron, met Eva and
-led her up the back-stairs to a small room which she said was next to
-her own.</p>
-<p>When Eva had been left alone, she stood very still, looking about her at
-the plain furnishings, and then it slowly dawned upon her that, instead
-of being there as an equal and a companion for Susetta, she was to be
-classed as a servant. Hot tears rushed to her eyes, but she tried to
-console herself with the thought that it would not be for long; it could
-not be. Mrs. Friend would not permit it. And Adele, what would Adele
-say?</p>
-<p>There was a rustle in the doorway, and there stood Mrs. Green in an
-elaborate rose-colored house-dress.</p>
-<p>“I see you’ve come,” she said without a word of greeting. “Here’s a
-black dress I want you to wear, and—er—a cap and apron. I like to have
-all the—er—helpers around the house dressed alike. Folks who have great
-wealth ought to do things stylish.”</p>
-<p>“So they should, Mrs. Green,” Eva replied politely.</p>
-<p>“Your duties,” Mrs. Green continued, “will be to look after Miss
-Susetta’s room, and to mend her clothes, and to ride out with her when I
-am not able to go. I hope that you speak English right. I don’t want no
-one who talks ignorant associatin’ with my daughter, and me a-paying out
-a lot of money for a tutor to come down from the city to teach her.”</p>
-<p>“I will try to speak correctly,” Eva said, feeling as though she was
-taking a part in a play, everything seemed so unreal and unnatural.</p>
-<p>“When you are dressed, you may come to my room, which is at the front of
-the second-floor hall.” So saying Mrs. Green, elephantine in her loose
-rose-colored house-dress, walked away, and Eva actually laughed to
-herself as she made the change. Being able to see the humorous side of a
-thing saves many a needless heartache.</p>
-<p>Half an hour later she rapped lightly on a closed door on the
-second-floor front and was bidden to enter.</p>
-<p>Susetta was there, and she jumped up, crying joyfully, “Oh, Eva, I’m so
-glad you have come! How I have wanted a girl of my own age to—”</p>
-<p>But she got no farther, for her mother, with a frown, said reprovingly,
-“Susetta, didn’t I tell you never to speak familiar, like that,
-to—er—the helpers?” Then, turning to Eva, she said, “Yonder is some
-mending in a basket. You may begin on that.”</p>
-<p>Eva sat in a low rocker by a side-window and began to mend the muslin
-garments. She liked to sew, and she dearly loved lacy things, so she was
-rather enjoying her task. Susetta pouted, but obediently returned to her
-seat at the front window. Picking up her book, she tried to read, but,
-not being interested, she often looked listlessly down on the park-like
-grounds. Suddenly she gave an exclamation of pleasure. “Oh, ma! ma! Do
-look!” she cried excitedly. “There’s the banker’s daughter, and the
-Doring girl in her pony-cart. They’re coming to call on me.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Green peered out between the curtains as she replied, “I told you
-they’d come fast enough when they found out how rich we are. I’m glad
-it’s that Doring girl. Her folks belong to one of the oldest families
-around, and her grandpa owned ’most all of the land in the town. Those
-two girls are just the ones that I want you to know.”</p>
-<p>There came a rap on the door, and a maid entered and announced, “Miss
-Doring and Miss Drexel to call upon Miss Eva Dearman.”</p>
-<p>A deep red mounted to Mrs. Green’s brow, and she replied angrily, “Just
-tell them, if you please, that I do not let my servants have company
-except on certain days, and that Eva Dearman’s day hasn’t been picked
-out yet. What’s more, tell them that the servants’ friends go to the
-side-door.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Green was so angry that she hardly knew what she was saying. Eva’s
-cheeks flushed, and for a second she felt inclined to resent what had
-been said, but wisely she decided to say nothing.</p>
-<p>The maid delivered the message which Mrs. Green had sent, and the girls
-were very indignant.</p>
-<p>“Poor Eva!” Adele said as they were driving away. “If I only had known
-that she was to be sent to Mrs. Green’s. I didn’t know a thing about it
-until I telephoned to Mrs. Friend an hour ago. But she won’t have to
-endure this humiliation much longer. My mother loves Eva, and she will
-gladly invite her to visit us indefinitely.”</p>
-<p>When Adele reached home she ran into the house, and, pausing in the
-lower hall, she called, “Mumsie, where are you?”</p>
-<p>“In the library, dear,” a sweet voice replied. And Adele, flushed and
-excited, went in and sank down on the stool at her mother’s feet as she
-exclaimed, “Oh, mumsie, I am so mad! I never was madder, I guess, in all
-my days. I’ve tried and tried to think kind things about that horrid
-Mrs. Green, but I just can’t, no matter how hard I try.”</p>
-<p>“Mrs. Green!” the mother repeated wonderingly. “Why, pet, what have you
-to do with her?”</p>
-<p>Then in a rush of words Adele told the whole story. Mrs. Doring, who
-truly loved Eva, was surprised that the matron of the Home had allowed
-her to be so humiliated. “I will telephone to Mrs. Friend at once,” she
-said, as she arose and went into Mr. Doring’s small study.</p>
-<p>The matron of the orphanage was also very indignant when she heard that
-Eva was being treated as a servant.</p>
-<p>“Mrs. Doring,” she said over the wire, “I sincerely hope that you do not
-think that I had any knowledge that such was to be the case. Mrs. Green
-told me that she wished Eva to be a companion for Susetta, and when I
-asked her in what manner the orphan would be able to continue her
-studies, Mrs. Green replied that she had engaged a tutor to come from
-the city each day, and she inferred, if she did not directly say, that
-Eva would have lessons with Susetta. Eva is one of the dearest girls I
-have ever known, and I did my best to prevent her going, but the
-directors, knowing that the orphanage is much overcrowded, felt that it
-is best to find homes for the girls as soon as possible, and, moreover,
-they did not wish to offend Mrs. Green, who is a rich woman and might
-contribute liberally, and the home is greatly in need of funds.”</p>
-<p>“But surely Eva ought not to be sacrificed,” Mrs. Doring replied.
-“Couldn’t you send one of the other girls who has not so sensitive a
-nature?”</p>
-<p>“Unfortunately, Eva was Mrs. Green’s choice,” the matron said sadly.</p>
-<p>“Suppose, then, that I take Eva,” Mrs. Doring continued. “I will do so
-gladly. In fact, Mr. Doring and I were recently considering the matter,
-and had almost decided to ask Eva to become our adopted daughter and a
-sister for Adele. The two girls love each other so dearly that I am sure
-that it would be a very happy arrangement.”</p>
-<p>“It would, indeed,” Mrs. Friend replied, “and I will lay the matter
-before the board of directors at their next meeting, which,
-unfortunately, will not be for another fortnight. Until that time I
-shall be powerless to act in the matter.”</p>
-<p>When Mrs. Doring returned to the library, Adele threw her arms about her
-and cried joyfully, “Oh, mumsie, I heard what you said about adopting
-Eva. How wonderful that would be! When can she come? May I drive over
-and get her this very moment? I can’t bear to have her spend a single
-night under the same roof with those horrid people.”</p>
-<p>“Adele, dear,” her mother said gently, “calling names won’t help Eva.
-Mrs. Green has had few opportunities. If she had had the advantages that
-we have had, perhaps she would be different. We must remember that.”</p>
-<p>“Very well, mumsie,” Adele said contritely. “I’ll try not to think
-unkindly of Mrs. Green any more. I’ll try not to think of her at all,
-but please do tell me when I may go after my dear sister Eva.”</p>
-<p>Then Mrs. Doring told all that the matron had said. “Oh-h!” Adele
-sighed. “Then poor Eva must stay there for two long weeks. Well, at
-least I will telephone to her and tell her that we are trying to get her
-out of her prison.”</p>
-<p>A moment later Adele emerged from her father’s study, looking very
-unlike her cheerful self. Mrs. Doring put one arm about the girl, as she
-laughingly exclaimed, “Well, little Miss Thunder-cloud, what happened?”</p>
-<p>“I called up Restwell,” Adele began, “and I asked if I might speak to
-Eva Dearman. The butler, I suppose it was, replied, and he said the
-servants were not allowed to use the ’phone. Now, how can I let Eva
-know? She may fret herself ill.”</p>
-<p>“Eva has a brave, noble nature, and I am sure that she will cheerfully
-make the best of things, and, Della, two weeks will quickly pass, and
-after that we will do all that we can to make up for the unhappy year
-that Eva has had.”</p>
-<p>However, before the fortnight was over, something very unexpected
-happened.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXXXI' title='XXXI: Something Unexpected'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>SOMETHING UNEXPECTED</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>The days dragged slowly by for both Eva and Adele. Mrs. Green had been
-so angry because the daughters of the two best families in town had
-called upon her servant instead of upon her daughter, that she tried
-ever after to humiliate the girl, as though in some way it had been her
-fault.</p>
-<p>Once only did Adele catch sight of Eva, and that was when the orphan was
-sitting beside Susetta in a handsome carriage, which was being slowly
-driven down the main street of the village. Susetta was elaborately
-dressed in a ruffled pale-blue silk, which was partly covered with a
-mantle of fluffy white furs. Her pale-blue hat was also fur-trimmed. Eva
-Dearman, by contrast, was dressed like a maid, in black, with white cap
-and apron. This was the first time that the orphan had been publicly
-humiliated, and her face looked very white as Adele passed on her pony.</p>
-<p>“Good morning, Eva,” Adele called. A faint smile was the only reply that
-she received, but Susetta tossed her head angrily. She was imbibing more
-of her mother’s spirit every day.</p>
-<p>Adele, who had intended to call upon Amanda at the orphanage, was so
-indignant at Eva’s public humiliation that she whirled her pony around
-and galloped home as fast as Firefly could go. She found her mother in
-the sewing-room. “Oh, mumsie!” she sobbed as she threw her arms about
-Mrs. Doring. “I can’t stand it! I won’t stand it!”</p>
-<p>“Can’t stand what, pet?” her mother asked, as she smoothed the girl’s
-hair.</p>
-<p>Then Adele told what she had seen, and she added, “Eva’s family was just
-as good as ours, or anybody’s, and she is so sensitive. I could tell by
-her white face that she was suffering cruelly, but she held her head
-high, and, oh, mumsie, for all the difference in clothes, any one could
-tell that Eva was the real lady.”</p>
-<p>“Of course, dear,” Mrs. Doring replied. “It is not the work that we do
-nor the clothes that we wear, but just what we are, that makes us
-gentlewomen. But do not grieve so, Adele. Just think, in four days we
-shall have Eva here with us, and after that we will do all that we can
-to make her happy.”</p>
-<p>“Well,” Adele said with a sigh, as she picked up her riding-hat, “if
-there is nothing that I can do about it, I might as well go over and see
-Amanda Brown. She is so lonely with Eva away.”</p>
-<p>As Adele neared the orphanage, she saw the station-wagon stopping near
-the gate. “More orphans being brought to the Home, I suppose,” she
-thought, but instead, a man alighted and bade the driver wait. The
-stranger was about forty-five years of age, dressed in typical western
-style, and as he glanced at the girl, she saw that his weather-browned
-face was good-looking and kindly. Adele dismounted, and, tossing
-Firefly’s reins over a hitching-post, started up the gravelly walk, just
-back of the stranger. He turned and smiled pleasantly at her, as he
-asked, “Am I right in believing that this is the county orphanage?”</p>
-<p>“Yes, it is,” Adele replied, walking beside him.</p>
-<p>“Do you happen to know if this is where my niece, Eva Dearman, is
-staying?”</p>
-<p>If the skies had opened and an angel had appeared to deliver Eva, Adele
-could not have been more surprised.</p>
-<p>“Oh, sir!” she cried, scarcely able to believe what she had heard. “Are
-you really her uncle? Can it be true that poor Eva has an own relation?”</p>
-<p>“Why do you call my niece ‘poor’?” the stranger asked with evident
-concern. “Is she ill or in trouble?”</p>
-<p>Then Adele told the whole story. The face of Richard Dearman showed deep
-feeling as he listened, and then he said almost brokenly, “To think of
-my brother’s little girl enduring such humiliation!”</p>
-<p>Then he strode to the orphanage door and inquired for Mrs. Friend. The
-matron was out and was not expected back for two hours.</p>
-<p>The man then turned to Adele, as he asked, “Young lady, will you take me
-to the place where my niece is being treated like a servant?”</p>
-<p>“Indeed I will, gladly,” Adele replied, and soon they were on the road,
-Richard Dearman in the station-wagon, and Adele riding alongside on
-Firefly.</p>
-<p>Meanwhile Eva, sad and weary, was on her knees, cleaning the hardwood
-floor in Susetta’s room. Little did she dream of the great joy that was
-coming to her.</p>
-<p>When they reached the imposing entrance to the Restwell estate, Adele
-bade Mr. Dearman good-by, believing that he would rather meet his niece
-alone. Just as the station-wagon stopped at the broad front steps, the
-door of the house opened, and a short man, with reddish complexion,
-hurried down. Mr. Dearman was at that moment alighting from the wagon,
-and the two men met face to face. There was an exclamation of pleased
-surprise from Mr. Green, as he hurried forward and extended his hand.</p>
-<p>“Well, Dick Dearman!” he cried. “Whatever are you doing so far from the
-Woolly West? I swan, I never was so glad to see anybody! I’m sure tired
-of these Eastern dudes. The men are decent enough, you understand, but
-somehow they are different. Mighty good of you, Dick, to hunt us up.”</p>
-<p>Before the visitor had time to explain the truth concerning his errand,
-the door opened again, and this time Mrs. Green, in her rose-colored
-house-dress, appeared, and Mr. Green called, “Melissy, do see who is
-here. Dick Dearman, the Cattle King of Silver Creek, has come to visit
-us.”</p>
-<p>“How do you do, Mrs. Green,” the newcomer said. “I heard that you had
-given up the tavern business and had come east, but I did not dream that
-it was you with whom my niece, Eva Dearman, is staying.”</p>
-<p>For a moment the face of Mrs. Green became very white and her eyes
-looked frightened. She had understood, from what the matron of the Home
-had told her, that Eva had no living relation, and now she suddenly
-found that Eva had an uncle, who was a man of wealth and influence in
-the West. What would he say if he knew how unkind she had been to the
-girl? But he must not know. She thought quickly, and aloud she exclaimed
-with pretended pleasure, “Well, now, is it possible that you are the
-uncle of our dear Eva? I didn’t suppose that she had any own folks, and
-I was so taken with her sweet face, when I was over at the orphanage,
-that I asked the matron to let her come and live with us, and be a
-sister to our lonely little girl.”</p>
-<p>Mr. Dearman knew that this was not the truth, but he replied with
-extreme politeness. “You were indeed kind to take so much trouble to
-make my niece happy, but, as you may surmise, I am very eager to see my
-brother’s little girl; that is, if she is here.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Green knew very well that at that moment Eva was cleaning Susetta’s
-room, but she answered evasively, “I’m not sure that the girls have come
-home as yet. It was such a lovely day, I sent them for a drive.”</p>
-<p>Then, turning to Mr. Green, she said: “Pa, you take Mr. Dearman into the
-library and I’ll see if I can find Eva. How pleased the dear child will
-be!”</p>
-<p>Then the flustered woman hurried away. When the two men were in the
-library, Mr. Green excused himself, saying that he had an engagement
-with his banker, but that he would see their visitor at luncheon. Then
-he, too, departed, leaving Mr. Dearman alone.</p>
-<p>Meanwhile, Mrs. Green had hastened to her daughter’s room. It was in
-perfect order, and Susetta, curled in a chair, was reading a book. The
-orphan was not there.</p>
-<p>“Wherever is Eva Dearman?” Mrs. Green asked in such an excited tone of
-voice that Susetta looked up in surprise and inquired, “What’s wrong,
-ma?”</p>
-<p>“Wrong? Everything’s wrong!” her mother replied. “Here we’ve been
-treating that orphan like a servant, and her uncle has just come for
-her, and he’s richer than your own pa even, and what would he say if he
-knew how we’d been treating the girl? But he mustn’t know! Susetta, find
-Eva at once and dress her up in some of your fine clothes and tell her
-that we didn’t intend to have her for a servant any longer. Tell her I
-was a-going to adopt her and have her for your sister.”</p>
-<p>Then it was that something in Susetta which was like her blunt, honest
-father, awoke, and her eyes flashed as she replied,</p>
-<p>“I won’t tell Eva any such thing, ma, because it’s a lie.”</p>
-<p>The mother cowed before her daughter’s reproof, and then hurried down
-the hall to see if Eva was in her room, but she was not there. The girl
-had gone down-stairs to replace the cleaning utensils in the
-kitchen-closet. She was about to return to her room when the parlor-maid
-appeared with a vase of flowers.</p>
-<p>“Oh, Eva,” she said, “won’t you please take these into the library? I
-have so much to do, I will never get through.”</p>
-<p>Eva, always willing to oblige, took the cut-glass vase with its bouquet
-of sweet pink roses and went toward the library, little dreaming that
-her very own uncle was waiting in there.</p>
-<p>The girl had one hand on the silk plush portières, and was about to push
-them back, when she heard her name called softly from above.</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXXXII' title='XXXII: A Happy Meeting'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>A HAPPY MEETING</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>Eva paused and looked up the broad stairway. At the top stood Mrs.
-Green, frantically beckoning to her.</p>
-<p>“Eva,” the woman called in a stage whisper, “don’t go into the library.
-Come here, quick!”</p>
-<p>The girl, puzzled indeed, was about to obey, when the portières parted
-and a tall, good-looking man appeared. He had been examining a painting
-near the doorway and had plainly heard the excited stage-whisper, the
-meaning of which he had easily interpreted.</p>
-<p>Eva stepped back in surprise when she beheld the stranger, and, placing
-the vase of flowers on a near-by table, was about to hasten away, when
-the man stepped in front of her and held out both his hands. Eva,
-glancing at his face, saw in it an expression of love and tenderness
-such as she had not seen for many months. What could it mean? Then the
-stranger spoke. “Eva,” he said, “I am your Uncle Dick. Mrs. Friend wrote
-to me and—” But before he could say another word, the girl had thrown
-her arms about his neck, and was clinging to him as though she never
-meant to let him go again.</p>
-<p>“Oh, Uncle Dick! Uncle Dick!” she sobbed. “Take me away from here!
-Please take me away! I’ve tried so hard to be brave, truly I have, but
-I’ve been so miserably lonesome without father or mother or any own
-folks to love me. How good it was of God to send you to me!”</p>
-<p>There were tears also in the eyes of the strong man as he held the
-slender girl in a close embrace.</p>
-<p>Meanwhile Mrs. Green, when she saw that the meeting was inevitable, had
-disappeared into her own room and locked the door. She did not care even
-to face her daughter just then. Soon she heard the front-door close,
-and, peering between the window-curtains, she saw the station-wagon roll
-away, and she was indeed glad that Mr. Dearman was taking Eva without
-further ado. The girl, she noted, was dressed as she had been when she
-came from the orphanage, and her own belongings were in the satchel
-which had been her father’s.</p>
-<p>Adele, having galloped home at top speed, had told the wonderful news to
-her mother.</p>
-<p>“Of course I am sorry to lose my new sister,” she ended, “but it never
-would have been the same as own folks for Eva. And, just think of it,
-mumsie, her very own uncle has come for her and is going to take her
-back west with him.”</p>
-<p>“I am so glad for the poor child,” Mrs. Doring replied. “And now,
-Adele,” she added, “suppose you ride back and invite Eva and her uncle
-to come here and stay until they leave for the west.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, mumsie,” the girl cried with shining eyes, as she gave her mother a
-bear-hug. “What nice things you do think of! I will go at once, for I am
-sure they will not be long at Mrs. Green’s, and the hotel is such a
-dismal place.”</p>
-<p>Once more the girl mounted Firefly and galloped up the Lake Road. Before
-long she saw the station-wagon approaching, and she waved her hat
-joyously.</p>
-<p>“Here comes Adele!” Eva exclaimed, as she looked up at her uncle with
-shining eyes. Her face, which had been pale an hour before, was glowing
-with rosy color. “You just can’t think how kind she has been to me,” Eva
-continued. “She found me crying one day soon after I came to the
-orphanage, and she has been just like a sister to me ever since, haven’t
-you, Adele?” she asked gayly, as Firefly whirled around beside the
-carriage.</p>
-<p>“Yes, I suppose so,” Adele replied, not knowing in the least what her
-friend was talking about. “Oh, Eva!” she cried. “I’m so happy because
-now you have some own folks, and so is mumsie, and she sent me to ask
-you and your uncle to come to our house and stay until you go west.”</p>
-<p>“How nice that will be!” Eva exclaimed. “When are we going west, Uncle
-Dick?”</p>
-<p>“Just as soon as I can arrange to get a section through to Chicago.
-Probably by to-morrow noon.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, so soon?” Adele asked dolefully, as she suddenly realized what
-losing Eva would mean to her. Mr. Dearman saw the troubled expression,
-and he was pleased to know that his niece had so good a friend, so he
-hastened to say, “Miss Adele, I do hope that you will be able to come
-west and make us a long visit. We have an attractive old ranch-house and
-I am sure that you would enjoy it, and, since you ride so well, perhaps
-you and Eva would like to be my cow-girls.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, wouldn’t I love that life!” Adele replied. “If mumsie will allow me
-to, I will visit you next vacation.” Then she looked up anxiously as she
-asked, “Would that be too soon?”</p>
-<p>“No, indeed!” laughed Uncle Dick. “The sooner the better. The ranch
-needs just such company.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Doring was at the front gate to greet Eva, and she repeated the
-invitation which Adele had already given.</p>
-<p>“Thank you, Mrs. Doring,” Mr. Dearman replied. “My suit-case is at the
-hotel, and so I will remain there to-night, but I will gladly leave Eva
-with you until morning.”</p>
-<p>What a happy visit the two girls had that evening, as they sat in the
-pretty wild-rose room! “Adele,” Eva exclaimed, as she put her arm about
-her friend, “I’m almost glad now that I was sent to the orphanage, for
-if I hadn’t been I would never have known you, and I do love you just as
-much as I could if you were my very own sister, I do believe.”</p>
-<p>“And we’ll never, never lose each other, will we?” Adele replied.</p>
-<p>“Of course not!” Eva exclaimed. “How could we? We’ll write letters
-often, and next summer you are to come to visit me. Your mother told
-Uncle Dick that she thought that you might, if some friend happened to
-be traveling west at that time.”</p>
-<p>“Good!” Adele cried. “How I’d love to play cow-girl and dress in khaki,
-with a red handkerchief about my neck! Oh, Eva, won’t it be glorious to
-gallop across the desert trails?”</p>
-<p>“It will be glorious to have you with me,” Eva replied, “but since I
-have never ridden horseback, I am not sure how much I shall enjoy that.”</p>
-<p>“You’ll love it, I know,” Eva exclaimed. Then a tender light appeared in
-her eyes as she said, “Oh, Adele, just to think that I am going to have
-a real home with an own relative in it; and the best, the very best, of
-it is that Uncle Dick looks just as father did when he was younger. Why,
-Adele, I’m so happy, so happy, that it seems as though those dreadful
-days at Mrs. Green’s must have been just a dream.” Then, taking Adele’s
-hand, she added, “There is one request which I have to make, and that
-is, please be kind to poor Amanda.”</p>
-<p>“I promise,” Adele replied. Then for a time the two girls, hand in hand,
-sat quietly in the gathering twilight, and then Eva said softly, “I’m
-thinking of my mother and of how happy she must be if she knows that at
-last her little girl is to have a real home and some one to love her.”</p>
-<div class='chapter'>
-<h2 id='chXXXIII' title='XXXIII: Farewell to the Orphanage'>
- <span style='font-size:1.2em'>CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE</span><br /><span style='font-size:1.0em'>FAREWELL TO THE ORPHANAGE</span>
-</h2>
-</div>
-<p>The next morning the girls woke up early. Soon after breakfast the
-station-wagon appeared, and in it was Uncle Dick, who said that he would
-drive Eva over to the orphanage, that she might say good-by to the
-matron and to the orphans.</p>
-<p>Mrs. Friend, they were told upon arriving, was with a sick child, but
-would be down as soon as possible.</p>
-<p>“You wait here in the office, Uncle Dick,” Eva said, “and I will go and
-find poor Amanda.”</p>
-<p>How Eva dreaded telling her friend that she was going away to the Far
-West, for well she knew how deep and sincere the girl’s grief would be.
-It was Saturday morning, and the orphans were busy about their tasks,
-Amanda, as usual, cleaning the study-hall. When the door opened, she
-looked up, and then, with an exclamation of joy, fairly flew across the
-room, and, throwing her arms about Eva, she cried: “Oh, you dear, dear
-Eva! Have you come back to stay? Please say that you have! I can’t live
-here without you! I had made up my mind that if I couldn’t be with you
-any more, I would run away.”</p>
-<p>“Oh, Mandy!” Eva exclaimed anxiously. “You mustn’t run away! Promise me
-that you will not. Mrs. Friend is so kind, and—and, I can’t stay with
-you, Mandy, because I am going far away to the West.”</p>
-<p>Then Eva drew her friend to a bench and told her the story of her
-uncle’s coming.</p>
-<p>“I’m so glad for you,” Amanda said, and then, putting her head down on
-her friend’s shoulder, she burst into a torrent of tears.</p>
-<p>“Oh, Eva!” she sobbed. “Please don’t think I am selfish enough to want
-you to stay here now, but when I think that I am never, never to see you
-again, and there’s <i>no one</i> else in the whole world whom I love, I guess
-it’s more than I can bear.”</p>
-<p>“Do try to be brave, Mandy,” Eva said, tears brimming her eyes. “I’ll
-write to you every week, and Adele said that she would be a friend to
-you. She likes you, really she does. But come; I want you to meet my
-dear Uncle Dick.”</p>
-<p>Amanda dried her eyes and permitted her friend to lead her to the
-office. There she took Mr. Dearman’s offered hand, and, looking up into
-his face with a pitiful expression, she said brokenly, “I’m so glad that
-Eva has an own relation.”</p>
-<p>Then the tears came with a rush, and the girl hurried out of the room.
-Going to the dormitory, she threw herself on her cot and sobbed and
-sobbed.</p>
-<p>Eva looked at her uncle with brimming eyes. “I’m the only friend Amanda
-has,” she said simply, and then she told the story of the lonely
-orphan’s life. “It doesn’t seem right for me to go and leave her,” Eva
-added sadly.</p>
-<p>Then all of a sudden a bright smile lighted the face of Uncle Dick, and
-he exclaimed, “We won’t leave her, Eva. We’ll take her with us! The
-ranch-house is big, and it will be splendid for you to have a girl
-companion, for our nearest neighbor is eight miles away.”</p>
-<p>“Uncle Dick,” Eva cried, scarcely able to believe her ears. “Do you
-really mean that? Truly, may Amanda go with us? Oh, you can’t guess how
-happy she will be!”</p>
-<p>Then Eva, entirely forgetting that Mrs. Friend ought first to be
-consulted, flew up-stairs to the dormitory, where she felt sure she
-would find the heart-broken orphan. “Amanda!” she called joyously.
-“Don’t you cry another tear. Something wonderful has happened. Uncle
-Dick is going to take you, too. He suggested it all himself.”</p>
-<p>Amanda, springing to her feet, caught her friend’s hands as she
-exclaimed, “Eva Dearman, am I dreaming, or is it really true?”</p>
-<p>“It’s really true,” the other replied. “And do hurry, dear, for we are
-to take the noon train.”</p>
-<p>Hastily Amanda washed, combed her hair, and donned her best blue alpaca
-dress, and then, all of a sudden, she thought of something. “Why, Eva,”
-she said, “won’t I have to ask Mrs. Friend if I may go?”</p>
-<p>Before the other girl could reply, the matron herself appeared with such
-a bright smile that the girls knew that everything must be all right.</p>
-<p>“Eva and Amanda!” she said as she kissed one and then the other. “I am
-so happy for you both. It is not customary to dismiss a child from the
-Home without the approval of the board of directors, but this time I
-myself will assume the responsibility.”</p>
-<p>A few moments later the station-wagon drove away, and Eva and Amanda
-waved to the matron and her remaining children until they were out of
-sight. They were beginning a new life.</p>
-<p>Adele, at the Doring gate, was surprised to see Amanda’s shining face.
-Then, all at once, the truth dawned upon her, and, with a cry of joy,
-she ran forward and caught the orphan’s hand as she stepped from the
-carriage. “Oh, Mandy!” she cried. “You are going, too. I just know that
-you are, and I’m so glad for you.”</p>
-<p>Mrs. Doring came out, and she, too, rejoiced to hear the wonderful good
-news. Then, turning to Mr. Dearman, she said: “I want you all three to
-come in and have a good dinner before you start on your journey. It is
-only eleven, two full hours before your train leaves. My son Jack is
-here, and he will take you to the station in our car.”</p>
-<p>Mr. Dearman, knowing that this had been planned to give Eva pleasure,
-readily consented, and, paying the driver of the station-wagon
-generously, with a pleasant word he dismissed him.</p>
-<p>Jack Doring was eager to meet this man from the West about whom he had
-heard so much.</p>
-<p>Eva and Adele visited merrily as they ate the good dinner which Kate had
-prepared, but Amanda was so overcome with her new joy that she could
-hardly eat at all, but her black eyes were shining like stars at
-midnight. Mrs. Doring, noticing this, slipped out and asked Kate to put
-up a bountiful lunch that the girls might eat later on the train.</p>
-<p>“Do tell that kind Madge Peterson all about our great good fortune,” Eva
-was saying to Adele. “She was so nice to us, and I am sure that she will
-be glad to hear about it. Tell her that I hope, some day, she will be in
-the West and that we may meet her again.”</p>
-<p>“Eva,” Jack said solemnly, “here you are inviting everybody else to
-visit you and leaving me out. Haven’t I been nice to you? Why, the very
-first evening I ever met you, I invited you to a fudge party.”</p>
-<p>“So you did,” Eva laughingly replied. “And if it were my house, I would
-surely invite you to visit us when Adele comes next summer.”</p>
-<p>“Then you may consider yourself invited, Master Jack,” Mr. Dearman
-exclaimed, “for Eva is going to be the mistress of the Bar-X Ranch, and
-she may invite there whomever she pleases. Indeed, we shall be able to
-find bunks for any number of young people.”</p>
-<p>“If my sister goes West I surely ought to escort her,” Jack exclaimed,
-“and protect her from train-robbers and scalping Indians!”</p>
-<p>“Oh-h!” sighed Adele. “It will be nine whole months before next summer.
-It doesn’t seem as though I could wait so long.”</p>
-<p>“Time flies,” her mother smilingly assured her. “Before you realize it,
-you will be packing your trunk and buying a ticket for—where, Mr.
-Dearman?” she inquired, turning to their guest.</p>
-<p>“Douglas is the nearest station, although some of the trains stop at
-Silver Creek,” he replied. Then they all arose, and soon were seated in
-the big touring-car, with Jack driving them to the station.</p>
-<p>Adele was almost as excited as were Eva and Amanda when the shrill
-whistle of the approaching engine was heard, and when the train slowed
-up and stopped, there were tears in their eyes as they kissed each other
-good-by, promising to write often.</p>
-<p>“Oh, Adele,” Eva whispered in a last embrace. “You have been so good to
-me, and you will never know what it has meant, because you have not lost
-your mother.”</p>
-<p>Then Uncle Dick helped the two girls into the car nearest, and they
-waved from the window while the train was slowly leaving the station.</p>
-<p>Adele turned away with a sense of loneliness, but through her tears she
-saw her mother waiting for her, and, nestling close to that loved one on
-the back seat of the car, she said softly, “Mumsie, dear, I feel as if I
-were living in a story-book, and that one chapter was finished, and now
-I am so eager to know what the next chapter will be.”</p>
-<p>If you are also interested, you can learn the “next chapter” by reading
-“Adele Doring on a Ranch.”</p>
-<div style='text-align:center; text-indent:0; margin-top:0; margin-bottom:0;'>
-<div style='margin-top:1.4em;'>THE END</div>
-</div>
-
-
-
-
-
-
-
-<pre>
-
-
-
-
-
-End of the Project Gutenberg EBook of Adele Doring of the Sunnyside Club, by
-Grace May North
-
-*** END OF THIS PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK ADELE DORING OF THE SUNNYSIDE CLUB ***
-
-***** This file should be named 62151-h.htm or 62151-h.zip *****
-This and all associated files of various formats will be found in:
- http://www.gutenberg.org/6/2/1/5/62151/
-
-Produced by Roger Frank and the Online Distributed
-Proofreading Team at https://www.pgdp.net (This file was
-produced from images generously made available by The
-Internet Archive)
-
-Updated editions will replace the previous one--the old editions will
-be renamed.
-
-Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
-law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
-so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
-States without permission and without paying copyright
-royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
-of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG-tm
-concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
-and may not be used if you charge for the eBooks, unless you receive
-specific permission. If you do not charge anything for copies of this
-eBook, complying with the rules is very easy. You may use this eBook
-for nearly any purpose such as creation of derivative works, reports,
-performances and research. They may be modified and printed and given
-away--you may do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks
-not protected by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the
-trademark license, especially commercial redistribution.
-
-START: FULL LICENSE
-
-THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE
-PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK
-
-To protect the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting the free
-distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
-(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg"), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
-Project Gutenberg-tm License available with this file or online at
-www.gutenberg.org/license.
-
-Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-
-1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
-and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
-(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
-the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
-destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in your
-possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
-Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
-by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the
-person or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph
-1.E.8.
-
-1.B. "Project Gutenberg" is a registered trademark. It may only be
-used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
-agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
-things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
-paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic works if you follow the terms of this
-agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.
-
-1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation ("the
-Foundation" or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
-of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works. Nearly all the individual
-works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
-States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
-United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
-claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
-displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
-all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
-that you will support the Project Gutenberg-tm mission of promoting
-free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg-tm
-works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
-Project Gutenberg-tm name associated with the work. You can easily
-comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
-same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg-tm License when
-you share it without charge with others.
-
-1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
-what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
-in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
-check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
-agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
-distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
-other Project Gutenberg-tm work. The Foundation makes no
-representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
-country outside the United States.
-
-1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:
-
-1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
-immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg-tm License must appear
-prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg-tm work (any work
-on which the phrase "Project Gutenberg" appears, or with which the
-phrase "Project Gutenberg" is associated) is accessed, displayed,
-performed, viewed, copied or distributed:
-
- This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
- most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no
- restrictions whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it
- under the terms of the Project Gutenberg License included with this
- eBook or online at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the
- United States, you'll have to check the laws of the country where you
- are located before using this ebook.
-
-1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is
-derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
-contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
-copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
-the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
-redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase "Project
-Gutenberg" associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
-either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
-obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg-tm electronic work is posted
-with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
-must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
-additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
-will be linked to the Project Gutenberg-tm License for all works
-posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
-beginning of this work.
-
-1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg-tm
-License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
-work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg-tm.
-
-1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
-electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
-prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
-active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm License.
-
-1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
-compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
-any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
-to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg-tm work in a format
-other than "Plain Vanilla ASCII" or other format used in the official
-version posted on the official Project Gutenberg-tm web site
-(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
-to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
-of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original "Plain
-Vanilla ASCII" or other form. Any alternate format must include the
-full Project Gutenberg-tm License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.
-
-1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
-performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg-tm works
-unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.
-
-1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
-access to or distributing Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works
-provided that
-
-* You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
- the use of Project Gutenberg-tm works calculated using the method
- you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
- to the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm trademark, but he has
- agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
- within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
- legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
- payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
- Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
- Section 4, "Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
- Literary Archive Foundation."
-
-* You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
- you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
- does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg-tm
- License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
- copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
- all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg-tm
- works.
-
-* You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
- any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
- electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
- receipt of the work.
-
-* You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
- distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm works.
-
-1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work or group of works on different terms than
-are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
-from both the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation and The
-Project Gutenberg Trademark LLC, the owner of the Project Gutenberg-tm
-trademark. Contact the Foundation as set forth in Section 3 below.
-
-1.F.
-
-1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
-effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
-works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
-Gutenberg-tm collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
-contain "Defects," such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
-or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
-intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
-other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
-cannot be read by your equipment.
-
-1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the "Right
-of Replacement or Refund" described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
-Gutenberg-tm electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
-liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
-fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
-LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
-PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
-TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
-LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
-INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
-DAMAGE.
-
-1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
-defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
-receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
-written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
-received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
-with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
-with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
-lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
-or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
-opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
-the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
-without further opportunities to fix the problem.
-
-1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
-in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you 'AS-IS', WITH NO
-OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
-LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.
-
-1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
-warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
-damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
-violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
-agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
-limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
-unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
-remaining provisions.
-
-1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
-trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
-providing copies of Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works in
-accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
-production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg-tm
-electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
-including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
-the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
-or any Project Gutenberg-tm work, (b) alteration, modification, or
-additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg-tm work, and (c) any
-Defect you cause.
-
-Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg-tm
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm is synonymous with the free distribution of
-electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
-computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
-exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
-from people in all walks of life.
-
-Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
-assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg-tm's
-goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg-tm collection will
-remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
-Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
-and permanent future for Project Gutenberg-tm and future
-generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
-Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at
-www.gutenberg.org
-
-
-
-Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation
-
-The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non profit
-501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
-state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
-Revenue Service. The Foundation's EIN or federal tax identification
-number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
-U.S. federal laws and your state's laws.
-
-The Foundation's principal office is in Fairbanks, Alaska, with the
-mailing address: PO Box 750175, Fairbanks, AK 99775, but its
-volunteers and employees are scattered throughout numerous
-locations. Its business office is located at 809 North 1500 West, Salt
-Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up to
-date contact information can be found at the Foundation's web site and
-official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact
-
-For additional contact information:
-
- Dr. Gregory B. Newby
- Chief Executive and Director
- gbnewby@pglaf.org
-
-Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
-Literary Archive Foundation
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm depends upon and cannot survive without wide
-spread public support and donations to carry out its mission of
-increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
-freely distributed in machine readable form accessible by the widest
-array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
-($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
-status with the IRS.
-
-The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
-charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
-States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
-considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
-with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
-where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
-DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular
-state visit www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
-have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
-against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
-approach us with offers to donate.
-
-International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
-any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
-outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.
-
-Please check the Project Gutenberg Web pages for current donation
-methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
-ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
-donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate
-
-Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg-tm electronic works.
-
-Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
-Gutenberg-tm concept of a library of electronic works that could be
-freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
-distributed Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks with only a loose network of
-volunteer support.
-
-Project Gutenberg-tm eBooks are often created from several printed
-editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
-the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
-necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
-edition.
-
-Most people start at our Web site which has the main PG search
-facility: www.gutenberg.org
-
-This Web site includes information about Project Gutenberg-tm,
-including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
-Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
-subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.
-
-
-
-</pre>
-
-</body>
-<!-- created with ppr.py 20.0514 on 2020-05-16 16:42:48 GMT -->
-</html>
|
